^p^ IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) k A ^/ O ■'to ■^^JJ A fc 1.0 I.I 11.25 :.^ IS 112.0 U 11.6 <p% yl 7 Photographic .Sciences Corporation 23 WIST .^AIN S rMiT WltlTIII,N.Y. MSIO (716)I72'4S03 ^^ iV •s? ^\ % <> u '^^qX .^v^*- <> CIHM/ICMH Microfiche Series. CIHJVI/ICMH Collection de microfiches. Canadian Inttituta for Historical Microraproductlona Inititut Canadian da microraproductlona hlstoriquaa 1980 Technical and Bibliographic Notes/Notes techniques et bibliographiques The institute has attempted to obtain the best original copy available for filming. Features of this copy which may be bibliographically unique, which may alter any of the images in tho reproduction, or which may significantly change the usual method of filming, are checited beiow. D D D n D □ Coloured covers/ Couverture de couleur I I Covers damaged/ Couverture endommagie Covers restored and/or laminated/ Couverture restaurie et/ou pelliculAe I I Cover title missing/ Le titre de couverture manque I I Coloured maps/ Cartes giographiques en couleur Coloured init (i.e. other than blue or black)/ Encre de couleur (i.e. autre que bleue ou noire) I I Coloured plates and/or illustrations/ Planches et/ou illustrations en couleur Bound with other material/ Relit avec d'autres documents Tight binding may cause shadows or distortion along interior margin/ La reliure serrte peut causer de I'ombre ou de la distortion le long de la marge intArieure Blank leaves added during restoration may appear within the text. Whenever possible, these have been omitted from filming/ II se peut que certaines pager blanches aJoutAes lors d'une restauration apparaissent dans le texte, mais, lorsque cela Atait possible, ces pages n'ont pas At* filmies. Additional comments:/ Commentaires supplAmentaires; Thee toth( L'Institut a microfiimi le meilleur exemplaire qu'il lui a AtA possible de se procurer. Les details de cet exemplaire qui sont peut-Atre uniques du point de vue bibliographique, qui peuvent modifier une image reproduite, ou qui peuvent exiger une modification dans la mtthode normale de filmage sont indiqute ci-dessous. I I Coloured pages/ Pages de couleur Pages damaged/ Pages andommagtes Pages restored and/oi Pages restaurdes et/ou pelliculdes Pages discoloured, stained or foxei Pages dtcolortes, tacheties ou piqutes I I Pages damaged/ I I Pages restored and/or laminated/ r~~| Pages discoloured, stained or foxed/ Thei possi of th filmii Origii begir theli sion. other first I sion, or illi n Pages detached/ Pages ddtachdes r^ Showthrough/ L^ Transparence I I Quality of print varies/ Quality intgaie de I'impression Includes supplementary material/ Comprend du materiel supplimentaire Only edition available/ Seule Mition disponible The! shall TINU whici Mapi diffei entire begir right requi meth D Pages wholly or partially obscured by errata slips, tissues, etc., have been refilmed to ensure the best possible image/ Les pages totalement ou partiellement obscurcles par un feuillet d 'errata, une pelure. etc., ont kxh filmtos k nouveau de fapon h obtenir la meilleure image possible. This item is filmed at the reduction ratio checked below/ Ce document est film* au taux de reduction indiqu* cl-dessous. 10X 14X 18X 22X 26X SOX y 12X lex 20X 24X 28X 32X The copy filmed here hes been reproduced thenks to the generosity of: Nationai Library of Canada L'exemplaire filmA fut reproduit grflce A la ginirositA de: Bibliothdque nationaie du Canada The images appearing here are the best quality possible considering the condition and legibility of the original copy and in iceeping with the filming contract specifications. Original copies in printed paper covers are filmed beginning with the front cover and ending on the last page with a printed or illustrated impres- sion, or the bacic cover when appropriate. All other original copies are filmed beginning on the first page with a printed or illustrated impres- sion, and ending on the last page with a printed or illustrated impression. The last recorded frame on each microfiche shall contain the symbol —^-(meaning "CON- TINUED"), or the symbol V (meaning "END"), whichever applies. Les images suivantes ont 6t6 reproduites avec le plus grand soin, compte tenu de la condition et de ia nettetd de I'exemplai'/e film6, et en conformity avec les conditions du conirat de filmage. Les exemplaires originaux dont la couverture en papier est imprimte sont filmto en commen^ant par le premier plat et en terminant soit par la derniAre page qui comporte une empreinte d'impression ou d'illustration, soit par le second plat, selon le cas. Tous les autres exemplaires originaux sont film6s en commen^ant par la premlAre page qui comporte une empreinte d'impression ou d'illustration et en terminant par la dernlAre page qui comporte une telle empreinte. Un des symboles suivants apparattra sur la dernlAre image de cheque microfiche, selon le cas: le symbols —^ signifie "A SUIVRE", le symbols y signifie "FIN". Maps, plates, charts, etc., may be filmed at different reduction ratios. Those too large to be entirely included in one exposure are filmed beginning in the upper left hand corner, left to right and top to bottom, as many frames as required. The following diagrams illustrate the method: Les cartes, planches, tableaux, etc., peuvent Atre fiimis A des taux de reduction diffArents. Lorsque le document est trop grand pour Atre reproduit en un seul clichA, il est film* A partir de I'angle supArieur gauche, de gauche t droite, et de haut en bas, en prenant le norr.L^re d'images nAcessaire. Les diagramrdss suivants illustrent la mAthode. 1 2 3 1 2 3 4 5 6 THE NATIVE RACES or TBI PAOinO STATES. - • . J. I ^ U -'w.''.^ THE NATIVE RACES or THE PACIFIC STATES Of NO:iTH AMERICA. BY HUBEBT HOWE BANCBOFT. VOLUME m. MYTHS AND LANGUAGES. NEW YORK: D. APPLETON AND COMPANY. 1875. i ^ S2 /•3 fi378S EntaMd aocordiiig to Aot of OongteM, In fh« ytsr one thonMud eight handled end seventjr Ave, by HUBERT H. BANCROFT. In the Office of the LlbrerUn of Oongrew, et Weehlngton. CONTENTS OF THIS YOLUMK MYTHOLOGY. CHAPTER I. SPEECH AND 8PE0ULATIOM. PAGE. Difference between Man and Brutes — ^Mind-Language and Soul-Lan- guage — Origin of Language: A Gift of the Creator, a Human In- vention, or an Evolution — Nature and Value of Myth — Origin of Myth: The Divine Idea, a Fiction of Sorcery, the Creation of a Designing Priesthood — Origin of Worship, of Prayer, of Sacrifice — Fetichism and the Origin of Animal- Worship — ^Religion and My- thology. 1 CHAPTER n. OBIOIM AND END OF THINOS. Quiche Creation-Myth — Aztec Origin-Myths — The PApagos— Montero* nia and the Coyote — ^The Moquis — The Great Spider's Web of the Pimas — Navajo and Pueblo Creations — Origin of Clear Lake and Lake Tahoe— Chareya of the Cahrocs — Mount Shasta, the Wig< wam of the Great Spirit — Idaho Springs and Water Falls — How Differences in Language Occurred — Yehl, the Creator of the Thlin- keets — The Raven and the Dog 42 CHAPTER in. PHYBIOAL MYTHS. Sun, Moon, and Stars — Eclipses — The Moon Personified in the Land of the Crescent — Fire — How the Coyote Stole Fire for the Cahrocs —How the Frog Lost His Tail— How the Coyote Stole Fire for the NavajoB— Wind and Thunder— The Four Winds and the Cross — Water, the First of Elemental Things — Its Sacred and Cleansing Power — Earth and Sky — Earthquakes and Volcanoes — Mountains — How the Hawk and Crow Built the Coast Range — The Moun- tains of Yosemite 106 iv CONTENTa PAUE. CHAPTER IV. ANIMAL HTTHOLOOT. R6Ies Assin^ed to Animals — Auguries from their Movements — The Ill- omened Owl — Tutelary Aninmls — Metamorphosed Men — The Ogress-Squirrel of Vancouver Island — Monkeys and Beavers — Fallen Men — The Sacred Animals — Prominence of the Bird — An Emblem of the Wind — The Serpent, an Emblem of the Lightning — Not Specially connected with Evil — The Serpent of the Pueblos — ^The Water-Snake — Ophiolatry — Prominence of the Dog, or the CJoyote— Generally though not alr/ays a liciicvolcnt Power— How the Coyote let Salmon up the Klamath — Danse ^facabre and Sad Death of the Coyote ; 127 CHAPTER V. QODB, 8UPEBNATCRAL BEINQS, AND W0B8HIP. Eskimo Witchcraft — The Tinneh and the Koniagas — Kugnns of the Aleuts — The Thlinkeets, the Haidahs, and the Nootkas — Paradise Lost of the Okanagans — The Salish, the Clallams, the Chinooks, the Cayuses, the Walla Wallas, and the Nez Percys — Shoshone Ghouls— Northern California — The Sun at Monterey — Ouiot and Chinigchinich — Antagonistic Gods of Lower California — Coman- ches. Apaches, and Navajos — Montezuma of the Pueblos — Moquis and Mojaves — Primeval Race of Northern California 140 CHAPTER VI. GODS, SCPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. Gods and Religious Rites of Chihuahua, Sonora, Durango, and Si- naloa— The Mexican Religion, received with different degrees of credulity by diifercnt classes of the people — Opinions of diiferent Writers as to its Nature — Monotheism of Nezahualcoyotl — Present condition of the Study of Mexican Mythology — Tezcatlipoca — Prayers to Him in the time of Pestilence, of War, for those in Au- thority — Prayer used by an Absolving Priest — Genuineness of the foregoing Prayers — Character and Works of Sahagun 178 CHAPTER VII. OODS, SDPKRNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. Image of Tezcatlipoca — His Seats at the Street-comers — Various Legends about his Life on Earth— Quetzalcoatl — His Dexterity in the Mechanical Arts — His Religious Observances- The Wealth and Nimbleness of his Adherents — Expulsion from Tula of Quet- zalcoatl by Tezcatlipoca and Huitzilopochtli — The Magic Draught CONTENTS. ▼ PAGK. — Huemac, or Vemac, King of the Toltecs, and the Misfortunes brought upon him and his people by Tezcstlipoca in varioua dis- guises — Quetzalcoatl in (^holula— Differing Accounts of the Birth and Life of Quetzalcoatl — His Gentle Character — He drew up the Mexican Calender — Incidents of his Exile and of his Journey to Tlapalla, as related and commented upon by various writers — Bras- seur'u ideas about the Quetzalcoatl Myths — Quetzalcoatl considered a Sun-Gotl by Tylor, and as a Dawn-Hero by Brinton — Helps — Domenech — The Codices — Long Discussion of the Quetzalcoatl Myths by J. G. MttUer 237 CHAPTER Vni. GODS, SUPERNATtfBAL BEINGS, AMD WORSHIP. Various vjcounts of the Birth, Origin, and Derivation of the name of the Mexican War God, Huitzilopochtll, of his Temple, Image, Ceremonial, Festivals, and his deputy, or page, Paynal — Clavigero — Boturini — Acosta — Solis — Sahagun — Herrera — Torqueniada— J. G. Miiller's Summary of the Huitzilopochtll Myths, their Origin, Relation, and Signification — Tylor — Codex Vaticanus — Tlaloc, God of Water, especially of Rain, and of Mountains — Clavigero, Gama, and Ixtlilxochitl — Prayer in time of Drought — Camargo, Motolinia, Mendieta, and the Vatican Codex on the Sacrifices to Tlaloc — The Decorations of his Victims aud the places of their Execution — Gathering Rushes for the Service of the Water God — Highway Robberies by the Priests at this time — Decorations and Implements of the Priests — Punishments for Ceremonial Offences — The Whirlpool of Pantitlan — Images of the Mountains in honor of the Tlaloc Festival — of the coming Rain and Mutilation of the Images of the Mountains — General Prominence in the cult of Tla- loc, of the Number Four, the Cross, and the Snake 288 CHAPTER IX. GODS, BCPEBNATTTRAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. The Mother or all-nourishing Goddess under various names and in various aspects— Her Feast in the Eleventh Aztec month Och- paniztli — Festivals of the Eighth month, HueyteenilhuitI, and of the Fourth, Hueytozoztli — The deification of women that died in child-birth — The Goddess of Water under various names and in various aspects — Ceremonies of the Baptism or lustration of chil- dren — The Goddess of Love, her various names and aspects — Rites of confession and absolution — The God of fire and his various names — His festivals in the tendi month Xocotlveti and in the eighteenth month Yzcali; also his quadriennial festival in tlie latter month— The great festival of every fifty-two years; lighting the new fire— The God of Hades, and Teoyaomique, collector uf the CONTENTS. PAOB. souls of the fallen brave — ^Deification of dead rulers and heroes — Mixcoatl, God of hunting, and his feast in the fourteenth month, Quecholli — Various other Mexican deities — Festival in the second month, Tlacaxipehualiztli, with notice of the gladiatorial sacrifices — Complete Synopsis of the festivals of the Mexican Calendar, fixed and movable — ^Temples and Priests. 349 CHAPTER X. OODS, BUPEBMATCBAI. BEINGS, AND WOBSHTP. Revenues of the Mexican Temples — Vast number of the Priests — Mexi- can Sacerdotal System — Priestesses — ^The Orders of Tlamaxcaca- yotl and Telpochtiliztli — Religious Devotees — Baptism — Circum- cision — Communion — Fasts and Penance — Blood-drawing — Human Sacrifices— The Gods of the Tarascos — Priests and Temple Ser- vice of Michoacan — Worship in Jalisco — Oajaca — Votan and Quet- zalcoatl — Travels of Votan — The Apostle Wixepecocha — Cave near Xustlahuaca — ^The Princess Pinopiaa — ^Worship of Costahun- tox— Tree Worship 430 CHAPTER XI. OODS, 8T7PEBNATCBAI. BEINOB, AND WOASHIP. Maya Pantheon — Zamn& — Cuknlcan — ^The Gods of Yucatan — ^The Symbol of the Cross in America — Human Sacrifices in Yucatan — Priests of Yucatan — Guatemalan Pantheon — Tepeuand Hurakan — Avilix and Hacavitz — The Heroes of the Sacred Book — Quiche Gods — Worship of the Choles, Manches, Itzaes, Lacandones, and others — ^Tradition of Comizahual — Fasts — Priests of Guatemala— Gods, Worship, and Priests of Nicaragua — Worship on the Mos- quito Coast — Gods and Worship of the Isthmians — Phallic Wor- ship in America 461 CHAPTER Xn. FCTUBE STATE. Aboriginal Ideas of Future — General Gonceptioi of Souls — Future > State of the Aleuts, Chepewyans, Natives at Milbank Sound, and Okanagans — Happy Land of the Salish and Chinooks — Conceptions of Heaven and Hell of the Nez Percys, Flatheads, and Haidahs — The Realms of Quawteaht and Ghayher— Beliefs of the Songhies, Clallams, and Pend d'Oreilles — ^The Future State of the Califor- , nian and Nevada Tribes, Comanches, Pueblos, Navajos, Apaches, Moquis, Maricopas, Yumas, and others — The Sun House of the Mexicans— Tlalocau and Mictlan — Condition of the Dead — Jour- ney of the Dead — Future of the Tlaacalteos and other Nations .... 610 Natii V \ I F T k Distin an of an sic of Vo W( CONTENTS. irii LANGUAGES. CHAPTER I. IMTBODCOnON TO LANOCAQES. PAGE. Native Languages in Advance of Social Customs — Characteristic Indi- viduality of American Tongues — Frequent Occurrence of Long Words — Reduplications, Frequentatives, and Duals— Intertribal Languages — Gesture-Language — Slav6 and Chinook Jargons — Pacific States Languages — The Tinneh, Aztec, and Maya Tongues The Larger Families Inland — Language as a Test of Origin — Simi- larities in Unrelated Languages — Plan of this Investigation. 651 CHAPTER n. HTPEBBOBEAN LANGUAGES. Distinction between Eskimo and American — Eskimo Pronunciatin.t and Declension — Dialects of the Koniagas and Aleuts — Language of the Thlinkeets- Hypothetical Affinities — The Tinneh FamUy and its Diale<.i;j 'ustcm. Western, Central, ar4 Southern Divi- sions — Chepewyan Declension- Oratorical Disjilay in the Speech of the itchins— Dialects of the Atnahs and Ugalenzcs Compared — Specimen of the Koltshane Tongue — TacuUy Gutturals — Hoopah Vocabulary — Apache Dialects — Lipan Lord's Prayer — Navajo Words — Comparative Vocabulary of the Tinneh Family 674 CHAPTER m. COLUMBIAN LANGUAGES. The Haidah, its Construction and Conjugation — The Naas Language and its Dialects — Bellacoola and Chimsyan Comparisons — The Nootka Languages of Vancouver Island — Nanaimo Ten Command- ments and Lord's Prayer — Aztec Analogies— Fraser and Thompson River Languages — The Neetlakapamuck Grammar and Lord's Prayer — Sound Languages — The Salish Family — Flathead Gram- mar and Lord's Prayer — Tlie Kootenai — The Sahaptin Family — Nez Perc^ Grammar — Yakima Lord's Prayer — Sahaptin State and Slave Languages — The Chinook Family — Grammar of the Chinook Language — ^Aztoc Affinities — The Chinook Jargon 604 CHAPTER IV. OALITOBNIAN LANGUAGES. Multiplicity of Tongues— Yakon, Klamath, and Palaik Comparisons- Pitt River and Wintoon Vocabularies — Weeyot, Wishosk, Weitspek, Tiii , CONTENTS. PAGE. and Ehnek Comparisons — Languages of Humboldt Bay — Potter Valley, Itussian auil Eel Uivcr Languages — Pomo Lan<;uagc8 — Gallinomcro Grammar — Trans-Pacific Conipari8ons - -Cliocuyeni Lord's Prayer— Languages of the Sacramento, San Joaquin, Napa, and Sonoma Valleys — The Olhone and other Languages of San Francisco Bay — Runsien and Eslene of Moiitercy — Santa Clara Lord's Prayer — Mutsun Grammar — Languages of the Missions Santa Cruz, San Antonio dc Padua, Soledad, and San Miguel — Tatch^ Grammar — The Dialects of Santa Cruz and other Islands 035 CHAPTER V. SHOSHONE LANOUAOES. Aztec-Sonora Connections with the Shoshone Family— The Utah, Co- manche, Moqui, Kizh, Netcla, Kechi, Cahuillo, and Ciicinchucvi — Eastern and Western Shoshone, or Wihinasht — The Bannack and Digger, or Shoshokee — The Utah and its Dialects— The Goshute, Washoe, Paiuleo, Piute, Sanipitche, and Mono — Popular Belief as to the Aztec Element in tlio North —(jrimni's Law -Shoshone, Co- manche, and Moqui Comparative Talilc -Nctcia Stanza — Kizh Grammar — The Lord's Prayer in two Dialects of the Kizh — Chemc- huevi and Cahuillo Grammar — Comparative Vocabulary 0(50 CHAPTER VI. THE PUEBLO, COLORADO RlVEIl, AND LOWER CALIFORNIA LANGUAGES. Trat^es of the Aztec not found among the Pueblos of New Mexico and Arizona — The Five Languages of the Pueblos, the Queres, the Tcgua, the Picoris, Jemez, and Zufli— Pueblo Comparative Vocabu- lary — The Vuniu and its Dialects, tiie Maricopa, Cuchan, Mojave, Dioguofto, Yampais, and Yavipais — The Cochimi and Poricti, witii their Dialects of Lower California — Guaicuri Grannnar — Pater Nostor in Throe Cochimi Dialects -The Languages of Lower Cali- fornia wholly Isolated 080 CHAPTER VII. THE PIMA, OPATA, AND CERI LANOUAGEa. Pima Alto and Bajo— PApago— Pima Grammar— Fomuition of Plurals —Personal Pronoun — Conjugation— Classification of Verbs — Ad- verbs— Propositions, Conjunctions, and Interjections — Syntax of the Pima— Prayers in ditroront dialects- -The Opata and Eudovo— Etulove (.Jramnuir — Conjugutitm of Active and Passive Verbs- Lord's Prayer — ^pata Grammar Declension — Possessive Pronoun — Conjugation — Cori Language with its Dialects, Guaymi and Te- poca— Ceri Vocabulary 004 CONTENTS. CHAPTER Vni. PAGE. NEW MEXICAN LANGUAGES. The Cahita and its Dialecta— Gahita Grammar— Dialectic Differences of the Mayo, Yaqui, and Tehueco — Comparative Vocabulary — Cahita Lord's Prayer — The Tarahumara and its Dialects— The Tarahuniara Grammar— Tarahumara Lord's Prayer in two Dialects —The Concho, the Toboso, the Julime, the Piro, the Sunia, the Chinarru, the Tubar, the Irritila — Tejano— Tejano Grammar — Specimen of the Tejano — The Tepehuana — Tepehuana Grammar and Lord's Prayer — Acax^e and its Dialects, the Topia, Sabaibo and Xiximc — The Zacatec, Cazcane, Mazapilc, Huitcole, Guachi- chile, Colotlan, Tlaxomultec, Tecuexe, and Tcpccano — The Cora and its Dialects, the Muutzicat, Tcacuacitzca, and Atcacari— Cora Grammar 70G CHAPTER IX. THE AZTEC AND OTOHI LANGUAGES. Nahua or Aztec, Chichimec, and Toltcc languages identical — Andhuac the aboriginal scat of the Aztec Tongue — The Aztec the oldest language in Andhuac — Beauty and Uichness of the Aztec— Testi- mony of the Missionaries and early writers in its favor— Specimen from Parcdes' Manual— Grammar of the Aztec language— Aztec Lord's Prayer — The Otomi a Monosyllabic Language of Andhuac - Relationship claimed with the Chinese and Cherokee — Otonii Grammar— Otomi Lord's Prayer in Different Dialects 723 CHAPTER X. LANOUAOKS OF CENTRAL AND SOUTHERN MEXICO. The Fame and its Dialects- The Meco of Guanajuato and the Sierra Gordo — Tlie Turasco of Michoacan and its Grammar- The Matlal- tzincaand its Cirammar— The Ocuiltoc— The Miztccand its Dialects — Miztcc Gramnuir — The Aniusgo, Chocho, Mazatec, Cuicatcc, Ciia- tino, Tlapanec, Ciiinantcc, and Po{)oluca — The Zupotec and its Grammar— The Mljo— Mijo Grammar and Lord's Prayer— The Huavo of the Isthnms of Tehuuhtepcc— Huavo Numerals 742 CHAPTER XI. THE M\YA-QUICHb' LANGUAGES. The Maya-QuichiS, the Languugc!* of the Civilized Nations of Central America— Enumeration of thii Monilwrs of this l<'uiuily -Hypotiiet- ical Analogies with Languages of the Old World l^ord's Prayers in the Chaflabal, Chia|)auo4j, Choi, Tzondal, Zo4iue, and Zotzil— Pokonchi (iranmiar -The Mamo or Zaklopahkap—Quich(( Gram- mar Ciikihiiiue! Lord's Prayer — Maya (Srammar—Totonac Gram- mar- Tutuuao Uiuloota— UuMtec Grammar 759 CONTENTS. CHAPTER XII. PAOB. LANGCAOES OF HONDVIIAS, NIOABAODA, COSTA BICA, AMD THE ISTHUUS or DABIEN. The Carib an Imported Language— The Mosquito Language— The Poya, Towka, Seco, Valiente, Kama, Cookra, Woolwa, and other Lan- guages in ^fonduras— The Chontal— Mosquito Grammar— Love Song in the Mosquito Language— Comparative Vocabulary of Honduras Tongues— The Coribici, Chorotega, Chontal, and Orotiila in Nicaragua— Grammar of theOrotifiaor Nagrandun— Comparison' between the Orotifia and Chorotega— The Chiriqui, Uuatuso, Tiri- bi, and others in Costa Rica— Talamanca Vocabulary— Diversity of Speech on the Isthmus of Darien — Enumeration of Languages — Comparative Vocabulary 782 THE NATIVE RACES or TBB PACIFIC STATES. MYTHOLOGY, LAI^GUAGES. CHAPTER I. SPEECH AND SPECULATION. DiFFBRBNCE BETWEEN M&N AND DrDTKB— MiND LaNOUAOR AND SoCL-LaN- ouAOE — Orioin of Lanodaqe: a Oift of the Creator, a Human Invention, on an Evolution— Nature and Value of Mtth— Origin of Mtth: The Divine Idea, A Fiction of Sorcert, The Creation of a Debignino Priesthood— Origin of Worship, of Prater, of Sacrifice — Fetichism and the ORiaiN OF Animal •Worbuip—Rklioion and Mt- THOLOOT. Hitherto wc have beheld Man only in his material organism; as a wild though intellectual animal. We have watched the intercourse of uncultured mind with its environment. We have seen how, to clothe himself, the savage robs the beast; how, like animals, primitive man constructs his habitation, provides food, rears a family, exercises authority, holds proi)erty, wages war, indulges in amusements, gratifies social instincts; and that in all this, the savage is but one remove from the brute. Ascending the scale, we have examined the first stages of human progress and analyzed an incipient civ- ilization. We will now pass the frontier which separates mankind from animal-kind, and enter the domain of the immaterial and su{)ernatural ; phenomena which philos- ophy purely positive cannot explain. SPEECH AND SPECULATION. ii! The primary indication of an absolute superiority in man over other animals is the faculty of speech; not those mute or vocal symbols, expressive of passion and emotion, displayed alike in brutes and men; but the power to separate ideas, to generate in the mind and embody in words, sequences of thought. True, upon the threshold of this inquiry, as in whatever relates to primitive man, we find the hrxiie creation hotly pursuing, and disputing for a share in this progressional power. In common with man, animals possess all the organs of sensation. They see, hear, feel, taste, and smell. They have even the organs of speech; but they have not speech. The source of this wonderful faculty lies further back, obscured by the mists which ever settle round the immaterial. Whether brutes have souls, according to the Aristotelean theory of soul, or whether brute-soul is immortal, or of quality and destiny unliwe and inferior to that of man-soul, we see in them unmistakable evi- dence of mental faculties. The higher order of animals possess the lower order of intellectual perceptions. Thus pride is manifested by the caparisoned horse, shame by the beaten dog, will by the stubborn mule, lirutes have memory; they manifest love and hate, joy and sorrow, gratitude and revenge. They are courageous or cowardly, subtle or simple, not merely up to the meas- ure of what we commonly term instinct, but with evi- dent exercise of judgment; and, to a certain ^wint, we might even claim for them foresight, as in laying in a store of food for winter. But with all this there seems to be a lack of true or connected thought, and of the fiic- ulty of abstraction, whereby conceptions are analyzed and impressions defined. They have also a language, such as it is; indeed, all the varieties of language common to man. What ges- ture-language can Ije more expressive than that employed by the horse with its ears and by the dog with its tail, wherein are manifestations of every shade of joy, sor- row, courjj^e, fear, shame, and anger? In their brutish physiognomy, also, one may read the language of the THOUGHT AND EXPBESSION. emotions, which, if not so delicately pictured as in the face of man, is none the less distinctive. Nor are they without their vocal language. Every fowl and ever}' quadruped possesses the power of communicating intelli- gence by means of the voice. They have their noise of gladness, their signal cry of danger, their notes of anser and of woe. Thus we see in brutes not onlv in- telligence but the power of communicating intelligence. But intelligence is not thought, neither is expression speech. The 1 inguage of brutes, like themselves, is soul- less. The next indication of man's superiority over brutes, is the faculty of worship. The wild beast, to escape the storm, flies howling to its den ; the savage, awe-stricken, turns and prays. The lowest man perceives a hand be- hind the lightning, hears a voice abroad upon the storm, for which the highest brute has neither eye nor ear. Phis essential of humanity we see primordially displayed in mythic phenomena ; in the first struggle of spiritual man- hood to find expression. Language is symbol significant of thought, mythology is symbol significant of soul. The one is the first distinctive sound that separates the ideal from the material, the other the first respiration of the soul which distinguishes the immortal from the animal. Language is thought incarnate; mythology, soul incar- nate. The one is the instrument of thought, as the other is the essence of thought. Neither is thought ; both are closely akin to thought; separated from either, in some form, perfect intellectual manhood cannot develop. I do not mean to say with some, that thought without siKjech cannot exist ; unless by s|)eech is meant any form of expression symlx)lical, emotional, or vocal, or imless by thought is meant something more than mere self- consciousnoi HLout sequence and without abstriu'tion. There can b^ ».»i doubt that speech is the living breatii of thought, and that the exercise of speech reiu'ts H\yon the mental and emotional faculties. In brutes [y found neither speech nor mytii; in the deaf and dumb, thought and belief are shadowy and undefined; in infants, SPEECH AND SPECULATION. thought is but as a fleeting cloud passing over the brain. Yet for all this, deaf mutes and children who have no adequate form of expression cannot be placed in the cate- gory of brutes. The invention of the finger-alphabet opened a way to the understanding of the deaf and dumb ; but long before this is learned, in every instance, these unfortunates invent a gesture-language of their own, in which they think as well as speak. And could we but see the strangely contorted imagery which takes possession of a gesture-thinker's brain, we should better appreciate the value of words. So, into the mouth of children words are put, round which thoughts coalesce ; but evi- dences of ideas are discovered some time before they can be fully expressed by signs or sounds. Kant held the opinion that the mind of a deaf mute is incapable of development, but the wonderful success of our modern institutions has dissipated forever that idea. The soul of man is a half-conscious inspiration from which perception and expression are inseparable. Na- ture speaks to it in that subtle sympathy by which the immaterial within holds converse with the immaterial without, in the soft whisperings of the breeze, in the fearful bellowings of the tempest. Between the soul and body there is the closest sympathy, an interaction in every relation. Therefore these voices of nature speak- ing to nature's offspring, are answered back in various ways according to the various organisms addressed. The animal, the intellectual, the spiritual, whatsoever the entity consists of, responds, and responding expands and unfolds. Once give an animal the power to speak and mental development ensues; for speech cannot continue without ideas, and ideas cannot spring up without intel- lectual evolution. A dim, half-conscious, brutish thought there may be ; but the faculty of abstraction, sequences of thought, without words either spoken or unspoken, cannot exist. It is not at all probable that a system of gesture-lan- gunge was ever employed by any primitive people, prior or in preference to vocal language. To communicate by ORIGIN OF LANGUAOE. signs requires no little skill and implies a degree of arti- fice and forethought far beyond that required in vocal or emotional language. Long before a child arrives at the point of intelligence necessary for conveying thought by signs, it is well advanced in a vocal language of its own. In m3^hology, language assumes personality and inde- pendence. Oicen the significance of the word becomes the essential idea. Zeus, from meaning simply sky, be- comes god of the sky ; Eos, originally the dawn, is made the goddess of the opening day. Not the idea but the expression of the idea becomes the deity. And so, by these creations of fancy, the imagination expands; in the embodiment of the idea, the mind enlarges with its own creation. Then yet bolder metaphors are thrown off like soap-bubbles, which no sooner take form in words than they are also deified. Thus soul and thought and speech act and react on one another, all the evolu- tions of conception seeking vent in sound or speculation ; and thus language, the expression of mind, and mythol- ogy, the expression of soul, become the exponents of divine humanity. But what then is Language, what is Myth, and whence are they? Broadly, the term language may be ap- plied to whatever social beings employ to communi- cate passion or sentiment, or to influence one another ; whatever is made a vehicle of intelligence, ideographic or phonetic, is language. In this category may be placed, as we have seen, gestures, both instinctive and artificial ; emotional expression, displayed in form or feature ; vocal sounds, such as the cries of birds, the howling of beasts. Indeed, language is everywhere, in everything. While listening to the rippling brook, the roaring sea, the mur- muring forest, as well as to the still small voice within, we are but reading from the vocabulary of nature. Thus construed, the principle assumes a variety of shapes, and may be followed through successive stages of development. In fact, neither form nor feature can be set in motion, or even left in a state of repose, SPEECH AND SPECULATION. laii without conveying intelligence to the observer. The countenance of man, whether it will or not, perpetually speaks, and speaks in most exquisite shades of signifi- cance, and with expression far more delicate than that employed by tongue or pen. The face is the reflex of the soul ; a transparency which glows with light, divine or devilish, thrown upon it from within. It is a por- trait of individual intelligence, a photograph of the inner being, a measure of innate intelligence. And in all pertaining to the actions and passions of mankind, what can be more expressive than the language of the emo- tions? There are the soft, silent wooings of love, the frantic fury of hate, the dancing delirium of joy, the hungry cravings of desire, the settled melancholy of dead hopes. But more definitely, language is articulate human speech or symbolic expression of ideas. How man first leariiad to speak, and whence the power of speech was originally derived, are questions concern- ing which tradition is uncommunicative. Even mythol- ogy, which attempts the solution of supernatural mys- teries, the explanation of all phenomena not otherwise accounted for, has little to say as to the genesis of this most potential of all human powers. Many tlieories have been advanced concerning the origin of language. Some of them are exploded ; others in various stages of modification remain, no two phi- lologists thinking exactly alike. The main hypotheses are three; the subordinate ones are legion. Obvious- ly, speech must be either a direct, completed gift of the Creator, with one or more independent beginnings ; or a human invention; or an evolution from a natural germ. Schleicher conceives primordial language to be a sim- ple organism of vocal gestures; Gould Brown believes language to be partly natural and partly artificial ; Adam Smith and Dugald Stewart give to man the creation and development of speech by his own artificial invention. According to Heroditus, the Phrygians and the Egyptians disputed over the question of the antiquity of their lan- guages. Psammetichus thereupon confided two babes to SCIENCE OF FHILOLOOT. the care of goats, apart from every human sound. At the end of two years they were heard to pronounce the word heko8, the Phrygian for bread. The Phrygians therefore claimed for their language the seniority. In ancient times it was thought that there was some one primeval tongue, a central language from which all the languages of the earth radiated. The Sythic, Ethiopic, Chinese, Greek, Latin, and other languages advanced claims for this seniority. Plato believed lan- guage to be an invention of the gods, and by them given to man. Orthodox religionists did not hesitate to affirm that Hebrew, the language of Paradise, was not only given in a perfected state to man, but was miraculously preserved in a state of purity for the chosen Israel. After the dispersion from Babel, such nations as relapsed into barbarism became barbaric in speech. And in the roots of every dialect of both the old world and the new, the Fathers were able to discern Hebrew analogies sufficient to confirm them in their dogma. Indeed other belief was heresy. There were others who held that, when gesture-lan- guage and the language of the emotions were found insufficient for the growing necessities of man, by com- mon consent, it was agreed that certain objects should be represented by certain sounds, and that so, when a word had been invented for every object, language was made. Another doctrine, called by Mr. Wedgwood, its enthu- siastic advocate, 'onomatopoeia,' and by Professor Max Miiller the 'bow-wow' theory, explains the origin of language in the effort of man to imitate the cries of nature. Thus, for dog the primitive languageless man would say bow-wow ; to the rivulet, the wind, the birds and beasts, names were applied which as far as possible were but reproductions of the sounds made by these ele- ments or animals. Thus philology up to a comparatively late period was a speculation rather than a science. Philosophers sought to know whence language came rather than what lan- guage is. But when the great discovery concerning the 8 SPEECH AND SPECULATION. Arian and Semitic families was made, comparative philologists went to work after the manner of practical investigators in other branches of study, by collecting, classifying and comparing vocabularies, and there- from striking out a path backward to original trunks. Catalogues of languages were published, one in 1800 by Hervas, a Spanish Jesuit, containing three hundred dia- lects, followed by Adelung and Yater's Mithridates, from 1806-17. But not until Sanscrit was made a subject of European study did it become apparent that affinities of tongues are subject to the laws that govern affinities of blood. Then it was that a similarity was discovered, not only between the Sanscrit and the Greek and Latin tongues, but between these languages and the Teutonic, Celtic, Iranic, and Indie, all of which became united in the great Arian family. At the same time, the ancient language of the Jews, the Arabic, and the Aramaic — which constitute the Semitic family — were found to be totally different from the Arian in their radical struc- ture. From these investigations, philologists were no less convinced that the Indo-European languages were all of the same stock, than that the Semitic idioms did not belong to it. The doctrine of the Fathers therefore would not stand; for it was found that all languages were not derivations from the Hebrew, nor from any other known central tongue. Then too, the subordination of tongues to the laws of evolution became apparent. It was discovered that lan- guage was in a state of constant change ; that, with all its variations, human speech could be grouped into fami- lies, and degrees of relationship ascertained ; and that, by the comparison of vocabularies, a classification at once morphological and genealogical could be made. Varieties of tongues, as numberless as the phases of humanity, could be traced back towards their beginnings and resolved into earlier forms. It was discovered that in the first order of linguistic development, words are monosyllabic. In this rudimentary stage, to which the Chinese, Tibetan, and perhaps the Japanese belong, roots, or sounds ex- VABUTIONS OF LANOUAOE. 9 presE&ve only of the material or substantial parts of things, are used. In the second stage, called the poly- synthetic, a^regative, or agglutinate, a modifying ter- mination, significant of the relations of ideas or things to each other, is affixed or glued to the root. To the agglutinate languages belong the American and Tura- nian families. In the third, called the inflectional stage, which comprises only the Arian and Semitic fami- lies, the two elements are more perfectly developed, and it is only in this stage that language can attain the highest degree of richness and refinement. While these stages or conditions are recognized by all, it is claimed on one side that although settled languages retain their grammatical character, every agglutinate* language must once have been monosyllabic, or radical, ; and every inflectional language once agglutinate ; and on the other side it is averred that the assertion is incapable of proof, for no historical evidence exists of any one type ever having |)assed from one of these stages to another. Now if speech is a perfected gift of the Crea- . tor, how happens it that we find language in every stage of development or relapse, from the duckings of Thlin- keets to the classic lines of Homer and of Shakspeare? In his physiological structure, so far as is known, Man is neither more nor less perfect ? >w than in the days of Adam. How then if language is an organism, is it, un- like other organisms, subject to extreme and sudden change? In animated nature there are two principles; one fixed and finished as an organism, subject to per- petual birth and decay, but incapable of advancing or retrograding; the other, elemental life, the germ or cen- tre of a future development. The one grows, the other unfolds. We have no evidence that instincts and organic functions were more or less perfect in the be- ginning than now. If therefore language is an instinct or an organism, a perfect gift of the Creator, how can it exist otherwise than in a concrete and perfect state like other instincts and organisms? The absurdity that human speech is the invention of Id BPEEOH AMD SPEGULATIOM. primitive man — that upon some grassy knoll a company of half-clad barbarians met, and without words invented words, without significant sounds produced sounds sig- nificant of every object, therein by mutual consent originating a language — ^may be set aside. Of all con- jectures concerning the origin of language, the hypothesis that words are an artificial invention is the least tenable. And what is most surprising to us, at the present day, is that such men as Locke and Adam Smith and Dugald Stewart could for a moment have entertained the idea. Obviously, without language there could be no culture, and without culture, words never could have been in- vented. Words are the symbols of objects and ideas. Certain words may be arbitrarily selected, and, by the tacit agreement or general concurrence of society, may be made to signify certain things. And in this sense words may originate conventionally. But though words may have been conventionally selected, they were never selected by conventions. We then have the discoveries of modern philologists, not only to positively deny the infallibility of the common-origin theory, but to bring forward a number of other claimants for the greatest antiquity, as well entitled to a hearing as the Hebrew. Diversity in the origin of speech does not of necessity imply diversity in the origin of race. Thus with a unity of race, circumstances may be conceived in which independent tongues may have arisen in different localities; whereas with a diversity of race; but one lan- guage hypothetically may have been given to all. A common origin is probable, a diversity of origin is pos- sible ; neither can be proved or disproved. The radical diflferences in the structure of the three great types, the monosyllabic, the agglutinate, and the inflectional; and the inherent heterogeneities of the several families of the same type, as of the Chinese nd Siamese, of the American and Turanian, or even of t^ Arian and Semitic, would seem to present insurmount \e obstacles to the theory of a common origin ; while oi. *^^he other hand the won- derful mutations of types and "unks, the known trans- UNIYEBSALITY OF SPEECH. u formations of language, and the identifications by some philologists, of the same stock- in each of the three pro- gressional stages, render the theory of a unity of ori- gin in language equally probable. Therefore the ques- tion of unity or diversity of tongues, as we speak of unity or diversity of race, can be of but little moment to us. Language shows the connection between nations widely separated, leads us back beyond tradition into the obscure past, follows the sinuosities of migrations, indicates epochs in human development, points towards the origin of peoples, serves as a guide in following the radiation of races from common centres. Yet a simi- larity in the sound, or even in the construction of two words, does not necessarily imply relationship. Two totally distinct languages may have borrowed the same word from a third bnguage; which fact would never establish relationship between the borrowers. When like forms are found in difierent languages, in order to establish a relationship, historical evidence must be applied as a test, and the words followed up to their roots. Stripped of technicalities, the question before us is reduced to a few simple propositions. All men speak; there never yet was found a nation without articulate language. Aside from individual and abnormal excep- tions, no primitive tiibe has ever been discovered, where part of the people spoke, and part were speechless. Lan- guage is as much a part of man, as any physical con- stituent; yet unlike physical organs, as the eye, the ear, the hand, language is not born with the individual. It is not in the blood. The Caucasian infant stolen by Apaches, cannot converse with its own mother when restored to her a few years after. Therefore speech is not an independent, perfected gift of the Creator, but an incidental acquirement. Further- more language is an attribute of society. It belongs to the people and not to the individual. The child before mentioned, if dropped by the Apaches among the bears and by them nurtured and reared, is doomed to mutism 12 SPEECH AND SPECULATION. or bear-language. Man was made a social being; speech was made as a means of communicating intelligence be- tween social beings; one individual alone never could originate, or even preserve a language. But how then happens it, if man did not make it, and God did not give it him, that human speech is universal? With the oi^anism of man the Creator implants the organs of speech. With the elemental and progressional life of man the Creator implants the germ of speech. In common with the element of progress and civilization, iiinate from the beginning, speech has developed by slow degrees through thousands of cycles and by various stages, marching steadily forward with the forward march of the intellect. Comparative philology, in common with all other sciences, accords to man a remote antiquity. Bunsen estimates that at least twenty thousand years are required for a language to pass from one rudimentary stage to another. The mind receives impressions and the soul intuitions, and to throw them off in some form is an absolute neces- sity. Painful impressions tend to produce bodily contor- tions and dolorous sounds ; pleasant impressions to illu- mine the features and to make musical the voice. And not only is this compressed emotion destined to find ex- pression, but to impress itself upon others. Emotion is essentially sympathetic. Why certain objects are repre- sented by certain sounds we can never know. Some think that between every word and the object or idea which it represents, there was in the first instance an intimate relationship. By degrees certain natural ar- ticulations became associated with certain ideas; then new names were suggested by some fancied analogy to objects already named. Everything else being (Hjual, similar conditions and causations produce similar im- pressions and are expressed by similar sounds. Hence a certain uniformity between all human tongues ; and a ten- dency in man to imitate the sounds in nature, the cries of animals, the melodies of winds and waters, accounts for the origin of many words. MYTHOLOOT. 18 From giving expression in some outward form to our inward emotion there is no escape. Let us now apply to the expression of feeling and emotion the same law of evolution which governs all social and intellectual phenomena, and from a language of exclamations, we have first the monosyllabic noun and verb, then auxil- liaries, — adverbs, adjectives, prepositions and pro- nouns, — and finally inflections of parts of speech by which the finer shades of meaning may be expressed. The spontaneous outbursts of feeling, or the meta- phorical expressions of emotion, arising instinctively and acting almost simultaneously with the conception or impression made upon the mind, develop with time into settled forms of speech. Man speaks as birds fly or fishes swim, ''^he Creator supplies the organs and implants the instinct. Speech, though intuitive, is more than intuition; for, as we have seen, speech is a social rather than an individual attribute. Dar- win perceives in language not only a spontaneous gen- eration, but a natural selection of grammatical forms; the best words, the clearest and shortest expressions, continually displacing the weaker. So words are made to fit occasions, and dropped as soon as better ones can be found. Languages are not inherited, yet language is an in- heritance. Language is not artificially invented, yet languages are but conventional agreements. Languages are not a concrete perfected gift of the Creator, yet the germ of language is ineradiciibly implanted in man, and was thei-e implanted by none but man's Creator. This then is Language: it is an acquit^ition, but an acquisi- tion from necessity; it is a gift, but, when given, an undeveloped germ; it is an artifice, in so fnr as it is developed by the application of individual agencies. Here, for a while, we will leave Language and turn to Mythology, the mytfios 'fable' and logos 'speech' of the Grecians. Under analysis mythology is open to broad yet sig- u SPEECH AND SPECULATION. nificant interpretations. As made up of legendary ac- counts of places and personages, it is history ; as relating to the genesis of the gods, the nature and adventures of divinities, it is religion; placed in the category of science, it is the science of fable; of philosophy, the philosophy of intuitive beliefs. A mass of fragmentary truth and fiction not open to rationalistic criticism; a system of tradition, genealogical and political, confound- ing the subjective with the objective ; a partition wall of allegories, built of dead facts cemented with wild fan- cies, — it looms ever between the immeasurable and the measurable past. Thick black clouds, portentous of evil, hang threaten- ingly over the savage during his entire life. Genii murmur in the flowing river, in the rustling branches are felt the breathings of the gods, goblins dance in vapory twilight, and demons howl in tlie darkness. In the myths of wild, untutored man, is displayed that inherent desire to account for the origin of things, which, even at the present time, commands the pro- foundest attention of philosophy; and, as we look back upon the absurd conceptions of our savage ancestry with feelings akin to pity and disgust, so may the speculations of our own times appear to those who shall come after us. Those weird tales which to us are puerility or poetry, ac- cording as we please to regard them, were to their believ- ers history, science, and religion. Yet this eftbrt, which continues from the beginning to the end, is not valueless; in it is embodied the soul of human progress. Without mythology, the only d(X)r at once to the ideal and inner life of primitive peoples and to their heroic and historic past would be forever closed to us. Nothing so reflects their heart-secrets, exposes to our view their springs of action, shadows forth the sources of their hopes and fears, exhibits the models after which they moulded their lives. Within crude poetic imagery are enrolled their re- ligious l)eliefs, are laid the foundations of their systems of worship, are portrayed their thoughts concerning ALL MYTHS FOUNDED ON PACT. 16 causations and the destinies of mankind. Under sym- bolic veils is shrouded their ancient national spirit, all that can be known of their early history and popular ideas. Thua are explained the fundamental laws of na- ture ; thus we are told how earth sprang from chaos, how men and beasts and plants were made, how heaven was peopled, and earth, and what were the relative powers and successive dynasties of the gods. Heroes are made gods ; gods are materialized and lirought down to men. Of the value of mythology it is unnecessary here to speak. Never was there a time in the history of phi- loaophy when the character, customs, and Ijeliefs of aboriginal man, and everything appertaining to him, were held in such high esteem by scholars as at present. As the ultimate of human knowledge is approached, the in- quirer is thrown back upon the past ; and more and more the fact becomes apparent, that what is, \s but a re- production of what has been; that in the earlier stages of human development may be found the counterpart of every phase of modern social life. Higher and more heterogeneous as are our present systems of politics and philosophy, every principle, when tracked to its begin- ning, proves to have been evolved, not originated. As there never yet was found a people without a lan- guage, so every nation has its mythology, some popular and attractive form for preserving historical tradition and presenting ethical maxims; and as by the range of their vocabularies we may follow men through all the stages of their progress in government, domestic affairs and mechanical arts, so, by beliefs expressed, we may determine at any given eixxih in the history of a race their ideal and intellectual condition. Without the substance there can be no shadow, without tlie object there can he no name for it ; therefore when we find a language without a word to denote property or chastity, we may Ix) sure that the wealth and women of the tribe are held in common ; and when in a system of my tliology certain important metaphysical or testhetic ideas and at- tributes are wanting, it is evident that the intellect of 16 SPEECH AND SPECULATION. lPl|li:| Ml its composers has not yet reached beyond a certain low point of conception. Moreover, as in things evil may be found a spirit of good, so in fable we find an element of truth. It is now a recognized principle of philosophy, that no religious belief, however crude, nor any historical tra- dition, however absurd, can be held by the majority of a people for any considerable time as true, without having in the beginning some foundation in fact. More espe- cially is the truth of this principle apparent when we consider that in all the multitudinous beliefs of all ages, held by peoples savage and civilized, there exist a con- currence of ideas and a coincidence of opinion. Human conceptions of supernatural affairs spring from like intui- tions. As human nature is essentially the same through- out the world and throughout time, so the religious instincts which form a part of that universal humanity generate and develop ^in like manner under like con- ditions. The desire to penetrate hidden surroundings and the method of attempting it are to a certain extent common to all. All wonder at the mysterious; all attempt the solution of mysteries; all primarily possess equal facilities for arriving at correct conclusions. The genesis of belief is uniform, and the results under like conditions analogous. We may conclude that the purposes for which these fictitious narratives were so carefully preserved and handed down to posterity were two-fold, — to keep alive certain facts and to inculcate certain doctrines. Something there must have been in every legend, in every tradition, in every belief, which has ever been en- tertained by the mtyority of a i)eople, to recommend it to the minds of men in the first instance. Error abso- lute cannot exin- ; false doctrine without an amalgam of verity speedily crumbles, and the more monstrous the falsity the more rapid its decomposition. Myths were the oracles of our savage ancestors; their creed, the rule of their life, prized by them as men now prize their faith I and, by whatever savage philosophy these strange VALUE OF MYTHOLOGY. 17 conceits were eliminated, their effect upon the popular mind was vital. Anaxagoras, Socrates, Protagoras, and Epicurus well Icnew and boldly proclaimed that the gods of the Grecians were disreputable characters, not the kind of deities to make or govern worlds; yet so deep rooted in the hearts of the people were the maxims of the past, that for these expressions one heretic was cast into prison, another expelled from Athens, and another forced to drink the hemlock. And the less a fable presents the appearance of probability, the more grotesque and extravagant it is, the less the likelihood of its having originated in pure invention ; for no ex- travagantly absurd invention without a particle of truth could by any possibility have been palmed off upon a l)eople, and by them accepted, revered, recited, preserved as veritable incident or solution of mystery, and handed down to those most dear to them, to be in like manner held as sacred. Therefore we may be sure that there never was a myth without a meaning ; that mythology is not a bun- dle of ridiculous fancies invented for vulgar amusement; that there is not one of these stories, no matter how silly or absurd, which was not founded in fact, which did not once hold a significance. "And though I have well weighed and considered all this," concluded Lord Bacon, nearly three hundred years ago, ''and thoroughly seen into the levity which the mind indulges for allegories and illusions, yet I cannot but retain a high value for the ancient mythology." Indeed, to ancient myths has been attributed the preservation of shattered fragments of lost sciences, even as some have alleged that we are indebted to the writings of Democritus and Aristotle for modern geographical discoveries. That these ductile narratives have suffered in their transmission to us, that through the magnifying and refracting influences of time, and the ignorance and fanaticism of those to whom they were first recited, we receive them mutilated and distorted, there can be no doubt. Not one in a thousand of those aboriginal 18 SPEECH AND SPECULATION. beliefs which were held by the people of the Pacific Coast at the time of its first occupation by foreigners, has been preserved. And for the originality and purity of such as we have, in many instances, no one can vouch. Infatuated ecclesiastics who saw in tie native fable in- disputable evidence of the presence of an apostle, or the interposition of a tutelary saint in the affairs of benighted heathendom, could but render the narrative in accord- ance with their prepossessions. The desire of some to prove a certain origin for the Indians, and the contempt of others for native character, also led to imperfect or colored narrations. But happily, enough has been pre- served in authentic picture-writings, and by narrators whose integrity and intelligence are above suspicion, to give us a fair insight into the native psychological struc- ture and belief; and if the knowledge we have is but in- finitesimal in comparison with what has been lost, we may thereby learn to prize more highly such as we have. Again we come to the ever -recurring question — Whence is it? Whence arise belief, worship, supers^' tion? Whence the striking likeness in all supernatural conceptions between nations and ages the most diverse? Why is it that so many peoples, during the successive stages of their progress, have their creation myth, their origin myth, their flood myth, their animal, and plant, and planet myths? This coincidence of evolution can scarcely be the result of accident. Mythologies, then, being like languages common to mankind, unifjrm in substance yet varying in detail, what follows with re- gard to the essential system of their supernatural con- ceptions? Is it a perfected gift of the Creator, the invention of a designing priesthood, or a spontaneous generation and natural development? So brond a ques- tion, involving as it does the weightiest matters con- nected with man, may scarcely expect exactly the same answer from any two persons. Origin of life, origin of mind, origin of belief, are as much problems to the profoundest philosopher of to-day, as they were to the first wondering, bewildered savage who wandered through primeval forests. OBIOIN OF BELIEF. 19 Life is defined by Herbert Spencer as "the coordina- tion of actions, or their continuous adjustment;" by Lewes as "a series of definite and successive changes, both of structure and composition, which take place within an individual without destroying its identity;" by Schelling as "the tendency to individuation;" by llicheraud as "a collection of phenomena which succeed each other during a limited time in an organized body;" and by De Blainville as "the two-fold internal movement of composition and decomposition, at once general and continuous.' According to Hume, Mind is but a bundle of ideas and impressions which are the sum of all knowl- edge, and consequently, " the only things known to exist." In the positive philosophy of Auguste Comte, intel- lectual development is divided into three phases ; namely, the Supernatural, in which the mind seeks for super- natural causes; the Metaphysical, wherein abstract forces are set up in place of supernatural agencies; and the Positive, which inquires into the laws which engender phenomena. Martineau, commenting upon intuition and the mind's place in nature, charges the current doctrine of evolution with excluding the element of life from devel- oping organisms. Until the origin of mind, and the rela- tion of mind to its environment is determined, the origin of the supernatural must remain unaccounted for. Yet we may follow the principle of worship back to very near its source, if we are unable entirely to account for it. We have seen how the inability of brutes to form in the mind long sequences of thought, prevents speech; so, in primitive societies, when successions of .unrecorded events are forgotten before any conception of general laws can be formed therefrom, polytheism in its grossest form is sure to prevail. Not until the earlier stages of progress are passed, and, from a multitude of correlative and oft-repeated experiences, general deductions made, can there be any higher religious conceptions than that of an independent cause for every consequence. By some it is alleged that the religious sentiment is a divine idea perfected by the Creator and implanted in 90 SPEECH AND SPECULATION. man as part of his nature, before his divergence from a primitive centre. Singularly enough, the Fathers of the Church referred the origin of fable as well as the origin of fact to the Hebrew Scriptures. Supported by the soundest sophistry, they saw in every myth, Grecian or barbarian, a biblical character. Thus the Greek Hercules was none other than the Hebrew Sampson; Arion was Jonah, and Deucalion Noah. Other mytho- logical characters were supposed by them to have been incarnated fiends, who disappeared after working for a time their evil upon men. There h^ve been those who held myths to be the fictions of sorcery, as there are now those who believe that forms of worship were invented by a designing priesthood, or that mythology is but a collection of tales, physical, ethical and historical, invented by the sages and ancient wise men of the nation, for the purpose of overawing the wicked and encouraging the good. Some declare that religion is a factitious or accidental social phenomenon ; others that it is an aggregation of organ- ized human experiences ; others that it is a bundle of sentiments which were originally projected by the im- agination, and ultimately adopted as entities; others that it is a feeling or emotion, the genesis of which is due to surrounding circumstances. Many believe all mythological personages to have been once real human heroes, the foundations of whose his- tories were laid in truth, while the structure was reared by fancy. The Egyptians informed Herodotus that their deities — the last of whom was Orus son of Osiris, the Apollo of the Grecians — were originally their kings. Others affirm that myths are but symbolic ideas deified ; that they are but the embodiment of a maxim in the form of an allegory, and that under these allegorical forms were taught history, religion, law and morality. Intermingled with all these hypotheses are elements of truth, and yet none of them appear to be satisfying explanations. All imply that religion, in some form, is an essential constituent of humanity, and that whatever RISE OF THE PBIMITIYE PBIESTHOOD. 21 its origin and functions, it has exercised from the earliest ages and does jet exercise the most powerful influence upon man ; working like leaven in the lump, keeping the world in a ferment, stirring up men to action, band- ing and disrupting nations, uniting and dividing com- munities, and forming the nucleus of numberless socie- ties and institutions. In every society, small and great, there are undoubt- edly certain intellects of quicker than ordinary percep- tion, which seize upon occasions, and by a skillful use of means obtain a mastery over inferior minds. It is thus that political and social, as well as ecclesiastical power arises. Not that the leader creates a want — he is but the mouth-piece or agent of pent-up human in- stincts. One of these instincts is dependence. That we are created subordinate, not absolute nor unre- strained, is a fact from which none can escape. Thral- dom, constant and insurmountable, we feel we have inherited. Most naturally, therefore, the masses of mankind seek from among their fellows some embodi- ment of power, and ranging themselves under the ban- ner of leaders, follow blindly whithersoever they are led. Perceiving the power thus placed in their hands, these born leaders of men are not slow to invent means for retaining and increasing it. To the inquiry of the child or unsophisticated savage, who, startled by a peal of distant thunder, cries, "What is that?" the explana- tion is given: "That is the storm-god speaking." "I am afraid, protect me!" implores the supplicant. "I will, only obey," is the reply. The answer is sufficient, curiosity is satisfied, and terror allayed ; the barbarian teacher gains a devotee. In this manner, the super- structure of creeds, witchcrafts, priestcrafts, may have arisen ; some gods may thus have been made, forms of worship invented, and intercourse opened with beings supernal and infernal. Then devotion advances and becomes an art; professors by practice become e :perts. Meanwhile, craft is economized ; the wary Shamdn rain- doctor — like the worthy clergyman of civilized ortho- SPEECH AND SPECULATION. ■ill iiiii doxy, who refused to pray for rain "while the wind was in that quarter" — watches well the gathering ripe- ness of the cloud before he attempts to burst it with an arrow. And in the end, a more than ordinary skill in the exercise of this power, deifies or demonisKcs the possessor. But whence arises the necessity for craft and whence the craft? The faculty of invention implies skill. Skill successfully to play upon the instincts of humanity can only be acquired through the medium of like instincts, and although the skill be empirical, the play must be natural. Craft alone will not suffice to satisfy the de- sire ; the hook must be baited with some small element of truth before the most credulous will seize it. If religious beliefs are the fruits of invention, how shall we account for the strange coincidences of thought and worship which prevail throughout all mj ths and cults? Why is it that all men of every age, in conditions diverse, and in countries widely sundered, are found searching out the same essential facts? All worship; nearly all have their creation-myth, their flood-myth, their theory of origin, of distribution from primitive centres, and of a future state. In this regard as in many another, civilization is but an evolution of savagism; for almost every principle of modem phi- losophy there may be found in primitive times its parallel. The nature and order of supernatural conceptions are essentially as follows: The first and rudest foi'm of be- lief is Fetichism, which invests every phenomenon wHh an independent personality. In the sunshine, fire, and water, in the wind and rock and stream, in every animal, bird, and plant, there is a separate deity; for «very eifect there is a cause. Even Kepler, whose in- tellect could track the planets in their orbits, must needs assume a guiding spirit for every world. It is impos- sible for the mind to conceive of self-creative or self- existent forces. In time the personalities of the fetich-worshiper be- THEORIES CONCERNING THE ORIGIN OF WORSHIP. 23 come to some extent generalized. Hom(^eneous appear- ances are grouped into classes, and each class referred to a separate deity, and hence Polytheism. Pantheism then comes in and makes all created substance one with the creator ; nature and the universe are God. From the impersonating of the forces of nature to the creation of imaginary deities there is but a step. Every virtue and vice, every good and evil becomes a personality, under the direct governance of which lie certain passions and events; and thus in place of one god for many individ- uals, each individual may have a multitude of his own personal gods. The theogony of Hesiod was but a sys- tem of materialized love and hate ; while, on the other hand, the gods of Homer, although personating human passions, were likewise endowed with moral perceptions. In them the blind forces of nature are lighted up into a human-divine intelligence. In Monotheism the distinct personalities, which to the savage underlie every appearance, become wholly gen- eralized, and the origin of all phenomena is referred to one First Cause. The subtle and philosophic Greeks well knew that God to be God must be omnipotent, and omnipotency is indivisible. That the Aztecs could be- lieve and practice the absurdities they did is less an ob- ject of wonder, than that the intellectual philosophers of Athens could have tolerated the gods of Homer. In- deed, the religion of the more cultivated Greeks appears to us monstrous, in proportion as they were superior to other men in poetry, art, and philosophy. Comparative mythologists explain the origin of wor- ship by two apparently oppugnant theories. The first is that whatever is seen in nature strange and wonder- ful, is deemed by primitive man an object worthy of worship. The other is, that upon certain noted indi- viduals are fastened metaphorical names, symbolic of some quality alike in them and in the natural object after which they are called ; that this name, which at the first was but the surname of an individual, after its possessor is dead and forgotten, lives, reverts to the u SPEECH AND SPECULATION. ■11 ! I plant or animal whence it came, becomes impersonal, and is worshiped by a conservative posterity. In other words, one theory fastens upon natural phenomena, human attributes, and worships nature under covering of those attributes, while the other worships in the natural object only the memory of a dead and forgotten man. I have no doubt that \n.both of these hypotheses are elements of truth. In the earlier acts of worship the tendency is to assimilate the object worshiped and the character of the worshiper, and also to assign habitations to deities, behind man's immediate environment. Every people has its heaven and hell ; the former most generally lo- cated beyond the blue sky, and the latter in the dark interior caves of the earth. Man in nature reproduces himself; invests appearances with attributes analogous to his own. This likeness of the supernatural to the natural, of gods to man, is the first advance from fetich- ism, but as the intellect advances anthropomorphism declines. As one by one the nearest mysteries are solved by science, the emptiness of superstition becomes apparent, and the wonderless wonder is referred by the waking mind to general laws of causation ; but still cling- ing to its first conceptions it places them on objects more remote. Man fixes his eyes upon the planets, discovers their movements, and fancies their controlling spirit also controls his destiny ; and when released by reason from star- worship, as formerly from feticLism, again an ad- vance is made, always nearing the doctr ne of universal law. In one tersely comprehensive sentenc*^ Clarke gives the old view of what were called natural religions: "They considered them, in their soui'e, the work of fraud; in their essence, corrupt f;u^»er'^r,ition8; in their doctrines, wholly false; in their moril tendency, abso- lutely injurious; and in their result^ degenerating more and more into greater evil." And this view seems to him alike uncharitable and unreasonable: "To assume that they are wholly evil is FBIESTCSAFT AND PBOPITIATION. 25 disrespectful to human nature. It supposes man to be the easy and universal dupe of fraud. But these reli- gions do not rest on such a sandy foundation, but on the feeling of dependence, the sense of accountability, the recognition of spiritual realities very near to this world of matter, and the need of looking up and worshiping some unseen power higher and better than ourselves. We shall find them always feeling after God, often find- ing him. We shall see that in their origin they are not the work of priestcraft, but of human nature ; in their essence not superstitions, but religions; in their doc- trines true more frequently than false ; in their moral tendency good rather than evil. And instead of degen- erating toward something worse, they come to prepare the way for something better." The nearest case to deliberate invention of deities, was, perhaps, the promulgation as objects of worship by the Roman pontifl's, of such abstractions as Hope (Spes); Fear (Pallor), Concord (Concoidia), Courage (Virtus), etc. How far these gods were gods, however, in even the ordinary heathen sense of the word, is doubtful. In any case, they were but the extension of an old and ex- istent principle — the personification of divine aspects or qualities; they added no more to what went before than a new Saint or Virgin of Loretto does to the Catholic Church. "It was a favorite opinion with the Christian apolo- gists, Eusebius and others," says Gladstone, "that the pagan deities represented deified men. Others consider them to signify the powers of external nature personi- fied. For others they are, in many cases, imjxjrsona- tions of human passions and propensities, reflected back from the mind of man. A fourth mode of interpreta- tion would treat them as copies, distorted and depraved, of a primitive system of religion given by God to man. The Apostle St. Paul speaks of them as devils ; by which he may perhaps intend to convey that, under the names and in connection with the worship of those deities, the worst influences of ♦he Evil One were at work. This ae SPEECH AND SPECULATION. "I: J would rather be a subjective than an objective descrip- tion ; and would rather convey an account of the prac- tical working of a corrupted religion, than an explanation of its origi.i or its early course. As between the other four, it seems probable that they all, in various degrees and manners, entered into the composition of the later paganism, and also of the Homeric or Olympian system. That system, however, was profoundly adverse to mere Nature- worship; while the care of departments or prov- inces of external nature were assigned to its leading personages. Such worship of natural objects or ele- mental powers, as prevailed in connection with it, was in general local or secondary. And the deification of heroes in the age of Homer was rare and merely titular. We do not find that any cult or system of devotion was attached to it." So humanly divine, so impotently great are the gods of Homer : so thoroughly invested with the passions of men, clothed in distinctive shades of human character ; such mingled virtue and vice, love and hate, courage and cowardice; animal passions uniting with noble senti- ments; base and vulgar thoughts with lofty and sub- lime ideas; and all so wrought up by his inimitable fancy into divine and supernatural l)eing8, as to work most powerfully upon the nature of the jx^ople. These concrete conceptions of his deities have ever been a source of consolation to the savage; for, by tbus bringiiig down the gods to a nearer level with himself, they could Ijc more materially propitiated, and their pro- tection purchased with gifts and sacrifices. Thus the Greeks could obtain advice through oracles, the Hindoo could pass at on"? into eternal joys by throwing himself under the car of Juggernaut, while the latter-day offender calls in the assistance of the departed, buys forgiveness with charities, and compounds crime by building churches. The difficulty is, that in attempting to establish any theory concerning the origin of things, the soundest logic is little else than wild speculation. Mankind pro- UNEECORDED FACTS SOON BECOME MYTHOLOGICAL. 27 gress unconsciously. We know not what problems we ourselves are working out for those who come after us; we know not by what process we arrive at many of our conclusions ; much of that which is clear to ourselves is never understood by our neighbor, and never will be even known by our posterity. Events the most material are soon forgotten, or else are made spiritual and pre- served as myths. Blot out the process by which science arrived at results, and in every achievement of science, in the steam engine, the electric telegraph, we should soon have a heaven-descended agency, a god for every ma- chine. Where mythology ceases and history begins, is in the annals of every nation a matter of dispute. What at first appears to be wholly fabulous may contain some truth, whereas much of what is held to be true is mere fable, and herein excessive skepticism is as un- wise as excessive credulity. Historical facts, if unrecorded, are soon lost. Thus when Juan de Ofiate penetrated New Mexico in 1596, Fray Marco de Niza, and the expedition of Coronado in 1540, api)enr to have been entirely forgotten by the Cibolans. Fathers Crespi and Junipero Berra, in their overland explorations of 1709, preparatory to the estab- lislunent of a line of Missions along the Californian scalK)ard, could find no traces, in the minds of the natives, of Oabrillo's voyage in 1642, or of the landing of Sir Francis Drake in 1579 ; although, so impressed were the savages in the latter inwiance, that, according to the worthy chaplain of the expedition, they desired "with submis- sion and fear to worship us as go<l8." Nor can we think civilized memories — which ascrilw the plays of Shake- speare to Hiu^on, and parcel out tho Iliad of Homer among numlK'rless unrecorded verse makers — more te- niu'.ious. Frederick Augustus WoU* fioiiies that a Homer ever existed; or, if he did, that ho ever wrote his ixx3m, as writing was at that time not generally known ; but he claims that snatches of history, descentling orally from one generation to another, in the end coalesced into the matchless Iliad and Odyssey. The event which so SPEECH AND SPECULATION. .jli lir-i: ii strongly impressed the father, becomes vague in the mind of the son, and in the third generation is either lost or becomes legendary. Incidents of recent occur- rence, contemporary perhaps with the narration, are sometimes so misinterpreted by ignorance jr distorted by prejudice, as to place the fact strangely at vari mce with the recital. Yet no incident nor action falls pur- poseless to the ground. Unrecorded it may be, unwit- nessed, unheard by beings material; a thought-wave even, lost in space invisible, acting, for aught we know, only upon the author ; yet so acting, it casts an influence, stamps on fleeting time its record, thereby fulfilling its destiny. Thus linger vapory conceits long after the action which created them has sunk into oblivion ; unde- fined shadows of substance departed ; none the less im- pressive because mingled with immortal imagery. Turn now from outward events to inner life ; from events grown shadowy with time, to life ever dim and mysterious alike to savage and sage. Everywhere man beholds much that is incomprehensible; within, around,, the past, the future. Invisible forces are at work, in- visible agencies play upon IiIl* destiny. And in the creations of fancy, which of necessity grow out of the influence of nature upon the imagination, it is not strange that mysteries darken, facts and fancies blend ; the past and the future uniting in a supernatural present. We are never content with positive knowledge. From the earliest workings of the mind, creations of fancy play as important a part in ethical economy as jjositive perceptions. Nor does culture in any wise lessen these fanciful creations of the intellect. In the jwlitical arena of civilized nations, wars and revolutions for the en- forcement of opinion concerning matters beyond the reiujh of positive knowledge, have equaled if they have not exceeded wars for empire or ascendancy. In the s(x;ial and individual aflairs of life we are governed more by the ideal than by the real. On reaching the limits of positive knowledge, reason pauses, but fancy BELIGIOUS AND SCIENTIFIC ULTIMATES. 29 overleaps the boundary, and wa»- .lers forward in an end- less waste of speculation. The tendency of intellectual progress, accftrding to the philosophy of Herbert Spencer, is from the concrete to the abstract, from the homogeneous to the heteroge- neous, from the knowable to the unknowable. Primor- dially nothing was known; as superstitions and priest- craft grew rank, everything became known; there was not a problem in the natural or in the supernatural world unsolvable by religion. Now, when some ele- ments of absolute knowledge are beginning to appear, we discover, not only that little is positively known, but that much of what has been hitherto deemed past con- troverting, is, under the present regime of thought, absolutely unknowable. Formerly ultimate religious kiHuvlodge was attained by the very novices of religion, iinCi ■ iv'mjte scientific knowledge was explained through tli iv ! itical conceptions. Not only were all the mys- ieiioH cf the material universe easily solved by the Fathers, but heaven was measured and the phenomena of hell minutely described. Now we are just begin- ning to comprehend that ultimate facts will probably ever remain unknowable facts, for when the present ultimate is attained, an eternity of undiscovered truth will still lay stretched out before the searcher. Until the finite becomes infinite, and time lapses into eternity, the realm of thought will remain unfilled. At present, and until the scope of the intellect is materially en- larged, such tin ;>ri98 as the origin of the universe — held by atheist; tc Ik self-existent, by pantheists to have been self-crofrlid, ftr«i by theifts to have been originated by an cxter'nt' , j^jmicj — must remain, as they are now admitted to hv, <,»n;iSt^c;n8 beyond even the comprehen- sion of the nucHeiJ ' ii'iewiso scientific ultimates — such as the C|ualities of tnno and space, the divisibility of mat- ter, the co-ordination of motion and rest, the correlation of forces, the mysteries of gravitation, light and heat — are found to be not only not solvable, but not conceiva- ble. And, as with the externo^l, so with the inward 80 SPEECH AND SPECULATION. lii'M I 11^' life; we cannot Tonceive the nature, nor explain the origin and duration, of consciousness. The endless spec- ulations of biology and psychology only leave impres- sions at once of the strength and weakness of the mind of man; strong in empirical knowledge, impotent in every attempt rationally to penetrate the unfathomable. Nowhere in mythology do we find the world self-created or self-existent. Some external agency is ever brought in to perform the work, and in the end the structure of the universe is resolved into it^ , nginal elements. Primordial man finds himself surrounded by natural phenomena, the operations of which his intelligence is capable of grasping but partially. Certain appetites sharpen, at tnce, ct^rtain instincts. Hunger makes him acquainted with tl? fV-nita of the earth; cold with the skins of beasts. A : supplies him with rude im- plements, and imparl!? ■. im a knowledge of his power over animals. But as instinct merges into intellect, strange powers in nature are felt ; invisible agents wield- ing invisible weapons ; realities which exist unheard and move unseen ; outward manifestations of hidden strength. Humanity, divine, but wild and wondering, half-fed, half-clad, ranges woods primeval, hears the roar of bat- tling elements, sees the ancient forest-tree shivered into fragments by heaven's artillery, feels the solid earth rise up in rumbling waves beneath his feet. He receives, as it were, a blow from within the darkness, and Hinging himself upon the ground he begs protection; fro!i> what he knows not, of whom he knows not. "Bury nn not, tumultuous heavens," ho cries, "under the clouds of your displeasure!" "t::5trike me not down in wrath, fierce flaming fire!" "Earth, Ih) firm!" Here, then, is the origin of prayer., And to render more eftectual his entreaties, a gift is offered. Seizing ujKjn whatever he prizes moft, his food, his raiment, he rushes forth and hurls his propitiatory offering heavenward, earthward, whithersoever his frenzied fancy dictates. Or, if this is not enough, the still more dearly valued gift of human blood or human life is offered. His own tlesh he freely ORIGIN AND PROGRESS OF PRIESTCRAFT. 31 lacerates; to save his own life he gives that of his enemy, his slave, or even his child. Hence arises sac- rifice. And here also conjurings commence. The necessity is felt of opening up some intercourse with these mys- terious lowers ; relations commercial and social ; calami- ties and casualties, personal and public, must be traced to causes, and the tormenting demon bought off. But it is clearly evident that these elemental forces are not all of them inimical to the happiness of mankind. Sun- shine, air and water, the benign influences in nature, are as powerful to create, as the adverse elements are to destroy. And as these forces appear conflicting, part productive of life and enjoyment, and part of destruc- tion, decay, and death, a separation is made. Hence principles of good and evil are discovered ; and to all these unaccountable forces in nature, names and proper- ties are given, and causations invented. For every act there is an actor — for every deed a doer; for every power and passion there is made a god. Thus we see that worship in some form is a human necessity, or, at least, a constant accompaniment of hu- Mfianity. Until perfect wisdom and limitless power are the attributes of humanity, adoration will continue ; for men will never cease to reverence what they do not un- derstand, nor will they cease to fear such elements of strength as are beyond thei»' control. The form of this conciliatory homage appears to arise from common hu- man instincts; for, throughout the world and in all jigos, a similarity in primitive religious forms has existed. It is a giving of something; the barter of a valuable something for a something more valuable. As in his civil polity all crimes may be comi)ounded or avenged, so in his worship, the savage gives his p»*ide, his prop- erty, or his blood. At first, this spirit i)ower is seen in everything; in the storm and in the soft evening air; in clouds and cataracts, in mountains, rocks, and rivers; in trees, in reptiles, beasts, and fishes. But when progressive man SPEECH AND SPECULATION. obtains a more perfect maatery over the brute creation, brute worship ceases ; as he becomes familiar with the causes of some of the forces in nature, and is better able to protect himself from them, the fear of natural objects is lessened. Leaving the level of the brute creation he mounts upward, and selecting; from his own species some living or deiid hero, he endows a king or comrade with superhuman attributes, and worships his dead fellow as a divine being. Still he tunes his thoughts to subtler creations, and carves with skillful fingers material images of supernatural forms. Then comes idolatry. The great principles of causation being determined and embodied in perceptible forms, adorations ensue. Cravings, how- ever, increase. As the intellect expands, one idol after another is thrown down. Mind assumes the mastery over matter. From gods of wood and stone, made by men's fingers, and from suns and planets, carved by the fingers of omni[>otence, the creature now turns to the Creator. A form of ideal worship supplants the mate- rial form ; god? known and tangible are thrown aside for the unknown God. And well were it for the intel- lect could it stop here. But, as the actions of countless material gods were clear to the primitive priest, and by him satisfactorily explained to the savage masses; so, in this more advanced state men are not wanting who re- ceive from their ideal god revelations of his actions and motives. To its new, unknown, ideal god, the partially awakened human minu attaches the jwsitive attributes of the old, material deities, or invents new ones, and starts anew to tread the endless mythologic circle ; until in yet a higher state it discovers that both god and attri- butes are wholly Iwyond its grasp, and that with all its progress, it has advanced but slightly beyond the first savage conception; — a power altogether mysterious, in- explicable to science, controlling phenomena of mind and matter. Barbarians are the most religious of mortals. While the busy, overworked brain of the scholar or man of business is occupied with more practical affairs, the list- OBIOIN OF FETICHISM. 88 less mind of the savage, thrown as he is upon the very bosom of nature, is filled with innumerable conjectures and interrogatories. His curiosity, like that of a child, is proverbial, and as superstition is ever the resource of ignorance, queer fancies and fantasms concerning life and death, and gods and devils float continually through his unenlightened imagination. Ill-protected from the elements, his comfort and his uncertain food-supply depending upon them, primitive man regards nature wit& eager interest. Like the beasts, his forest companions, he places himself as far as possible in harmony with his environment. He migrates with the seasons; feasts when food is plenty, fasts in famine-time ; basks and gambols in the sunshine, cowers beneath the fury of the storm, crawls from the cold into )iis den, and there quasi-torpidly remains until nature releases him. Is it therefore strange that savage intel- lect peoples the elements with supernatural powers ; that God is everywhere, in everything ; in the most trifling accident and incident, as well as in the sun, the sea, the grove ; that when evil comes God is angry, when fortune smiles God is favorable; and that he speaks to his wild, untutored ^xjople in signs and dreams, in the tempest and in the sunshine. Nor does he withhold the still, small voice, which breathes upon minds most darkened, and into breasts the most savage, a spirit of progress, which, if a people bo left to the frce fulfillment of their destiny, is sure, sooner or later, to riixjn into full development. We will now glance at the origin of fetichism, which indeed may be called the origin of ideal religion, from the other standpoint; that which arises from the respect men feol for the memory of their departed arcestors. The first conception of a dualty in man's nature has liccn attributed to various causes ; it may be the result of a combination of causes. There is the shadow upon tlie ground, separate, yet inseparable; the reflection of the form upon the water; the echo of the voice, the adventures of fancy portrayed by dreams. Self Vol. II. 3 84 SPEECH AND SPECULATION. i :i!^ is I ' ':i; 1 is divisible from and inseparably connected with this other self. Herefrom arise innumerable superstitions; it was portentous of misfortune for one's clothes to be stepped on ; no food must be left uneaten ; nail clippings and locks of hair must not fall into the hands of an enemy. Catlin, in sketching his portraits, often narrow- ly escaped with his life, the Indians believing that in their likenesses he carried away their other self. And when death comes, and this other self departs, whither has it gone? The lifeless body remains, but where is the life? The mind cannot conceive of the total extinguishment of an entity, and so the imagina- tion rears a local habitation for every departed spirit. Every phenomenon and every event is analyzed under this hypothesis. For every event there is not only a cause, but a personal cause, an independent agent behind every consequence. Every animal, every fish and bird, every rock and stream and plant, the ripening fruit, the falling rain, the uncertain wind, the sun and stars, are all personified. There is no disease without its god or devil, no fish entangled in the net, no beast or bird that falls before the hunter, without its special sender. Savages are more afraid of a dead man than a live one. They are overwhelmed with terror at the thought of this unseen power over them. The spirit of the de- parted is omnipotent and omnipresent. At any cost or hazard it must be propitiated. So food is placed in the grave; wives and slaves, and horses and dogs, are slain, and in spirit sent to serve the ghost of the departed ; phantom messengers are sent to the region of shadows from time to time ; the messengers sometimes even vol- unteering to go. So boats and weapons and all the property of the deceased are burned or deposited with him. In the hand of the dead child is placed a toy ; in that of the departed warrior, the symbolic pipe of peace, which is to open a tranquil entrance into his new abode; clothes, and ornaments, and paint, are conveniently placed, and thus a proper personal appearance guaran- teed. Not that the things themselves are to be used. THE WOBSHIP OF DEAD ANGESTOBS. 86 but the souls of things. The body of the chief rota, as does the material substance of the articles buried with it; but the soul of every article follows the soul of its owner, to serve its own peculiar end in the land of phantoms. The Chinese, grown cunning with the great antiquity of their burial customs, which require money and food to be deposited for the benefit of the deceased, spiritual- ize the money, by making an imitation coin of paste- board, while the food, untouched by the dead, is finally eaten by themselves. But whence arises the strange propensity of all prim- itive nations to worship animals, and plants, and stones, things animate and inanimate, natural and supernatural? Why is it that all nations or tribes select from nature some object which they hold to be sacred, and which they venerate as deity? It is the opinion of Herbert Spencer that "the rudimentary form of all religion is the propitiation of dead ancestors, who are supposed to be still existing, and to be capable of working good or evil to their descendants. " It is the universal custom with savage tribes, as the character of their members becomes developed, to drop the real name of individuals and to fix upon them the attribute of some external object, by whose name only they are aft )rwards known. Thus a swift runner is called the ' antelope,' the slow of foot, the 'tortoise,' a merciless warrior, the 'wolf,' a dark- eyed maid may be likened to the 'raven,' a majestic matron to the ' cypress.' And so the rivulet, the rock, the dawn, the sun, and even elements invisible, are seized up- on as metaphors and fastened upon individuals, according to a real or fancied resemblance between the qualities of nature and the character of the men. Inferiority and baseness, alike with nobleness and wise conduct, perpetuate a name. Even in civilized societies, a nick- name often takes the place of the real name. School- boys are quick to distinguish peculiarities in their fel- lows, and fasten upon them significant names. A dull scholar is called ' cabbage-head,' the girl with red ring- 86 SPEECH AND SPECULATION. l! !; .1 mu " lets, ' carrots.' In the family there is the greedy 'pig,' the darling 'duck,' the little 'lamb.' In new countries, and abnormal communities, where strangers from all parts are promiscuously thrown together, not un- frequently men live on terms of intimacy for years with- out ever knowing each other's real name. Among miners, such appellations as 'Muley Bill,' 'Sandy,' 'Shorty,' ' Sassafras Jack,' often serve all the purposes of a name. In more refined circles, there is the hypocritical 'cro- codile,' the sly 'fox,' the gruff 'bear.' We say of the horse, ' he is as fleet as the wind,' of a rapid account- ant, 'he is as quick as lightning.' These names, which are used by us but for the moment, or to fit occasions, are among rude nations permanent— in many instances the only name a person ever receives. Sometimes the nickname of the individual becomes first a family name and then a tribal name; as when the chief, 'Coyote,' becomes renowned, his children love to call themselves 'Coyotes.' The chieftainship descending to the son and grandson of Coyote, the name becomes famous, the Coyote family the domin- ant family of the tribe; members of the tribe, in their intercourse with other tribes, call themselves 'coyotes,' to distinguish themselves from other tribes; the head, or tail, or claws, or skin, of the coyote ornaments the dress or adorns the body ; the name becomes tribal, and the animil the symbol or totem of the tribe. After a few generations have passed, the great chieftain. Coyote, and his immediate progeny are forgotten; meanwhile the beast becomes a favorite with the people ; he begins to be regarded as privileged; is not hunted down like other beasts; the virtues and exploits of the whole Coyote clan become identified with the brute ; the af- fections of the people are centered in the animal, and finally, all else being lost and forgotten, the descendants of the chieftain, Coyote, are the offepring of the veri- table beast, coyote. Concerning image-worship and the material represen- tation of ideal beings, Mr. Tylor believes that " when ABStr.VCT CONCEPTIONS, M0N8TEBS, AND METAPHOBB. 87 man has got some way in developing the religious ele- ment in him, he begins to catch at the device of setting up a puppet, or a stone, as the symbol and representative of the notions of a higher being which are floating in his mind." Primitive languages cannot express abstract qualities. For every kind of animal or bird or plant there may be a name, but for animals, plants, and birds in general, they have no name or conception. Therefore, the abstract quality becomes the concrete idea of a god, and the de- scendants of a man whose symbolic name was ' dog,' from being the children of the man become the child- ren of the dog. Hence also arise monsters, beings compounded of bea'.t, bird, and fish, sphinxes, mermaids, human-headed brutes, winged animals; as when the descendant of the 'hawk' carries off a wife from the 'salmon' tribe, a totem representing a fish with a hawk's head for a time keeps alive the occurrence and finally becomes the deity. Thus realities become metaphors and metaphors reali- ties; the fact dwindles into shadowy nothingness and the fancy springs into actual being. The historical inci- dent becomes first indistinct and then is forgotten ; the metaphorical name of the dead ancestor is first respected in the animal or plant, then worshiped in the animal or plant, and finally the nickname and the ancestor both are forgotten and the idea becomes the entity, and the veritable object of worship. From forgetfulness of primo- genitor and metaphor, conceiving the animal to be the very ancestor, words are put into the animal's mouth, the sayings of the ancestor become the sayings of the brute ; hence mythological legends of talking beasts, and birds, and wise fishes. To one animal is attributed a miracu- lous cure, to another, assistance in time of trouble ; one animal is a deceiver, another a betrayer; and thus through their myths and metaphors we may look back into the soul of savagism and into their soul of nature. That this is the origin of some phases of fetichism there can be no doubt; that it is the origin of all reli- ^^. SPEECH AND SPECULATION. •11 i-ii lili Bm i:!i $M gions, or even the only method hy which animal and plant worship originates, I do not believe. While there are undoubtedly general principles underlying all religious conceptions, it does not necessarily follow, that in every instance the methods of arriving at those funda- mental principles must be identical. As with us a child weeps over a dead mother's picture, regarding it with fond devotion, so the dutiful barbarian son, in order the better to propitiate the favor of his dead ancestor, some- times carves his image in wood or stone, which sentiment with time lapses into idolatry. Any object which strikes the rude fancy as analogous to the character of an indi- vidual may become an object of worship. The interpretation of myth can never be absolute and positive ; yet we may in almost every instance discover the general purport. Thus a superior god, we may be almost sure, refers to some potent hero, some primitive ruler, whom tradition has made superhuman in origin and in power; demigods, subordinate or inferior beings in power, must be regarded as legendary, referring to cer- tain influential persons, identified with some element or incident in which the deified personage played a con- spicuous part. Although in mythology religion is the dominant ele- ment, yet mythology is not wholly made up of religion, nor are all primitive religions mythical. "There are few mistakes" says Professor Max Miiller "so widely spread and so firmly established as that which makes us confound the religion and the mythology of the ancient nations of the world. How mythology arises, necessarily and naturally, I tried to explain in my former lectui-es, and we saw that, as an affection or disorder of language, mythology may infect every part of the intellectual life of man. True it is that no ideas are more liable to my- thological disease than religious ideas, because they transcend those regions of our experience within which language has its natural origin, and must therefore, ac- cording to their very nature, be satisfied with metaphori- cal expressions. Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither FUNDAMENTAL IDEAS OF BELIQ^ON. ] it entered into the heart of man. Yet even the j^ions of the ancient nations are by no means inevi- tably and altogether mythological. On the contrary, as a diseased frame pre-supposes a healthy frame, so a mythological religion pre-supposes, I believe, a healthy religion." The universal secrets of supernatural beings are wrap- ped up in probable or possible fable; the elements of physical nature are impersonated in allegories, and arrayed in forms perceptible to the imagination ; deities are sometimes introduced into the machinery of the supernatural in order to gratify that love for the mar- velous which every attempt to explain the mysterious forces of nature creates in the ignorant mind. Yet it cannot truly be said that any form of religion, much less any religion was wholly invented. Fanatics some- times originate doctrines, and the Church sets forth its dogmas, but there must be a foundation of truth or the edifice cannot stand. Inventions there undoubtedly have been and are, but inventions, sooner or later fall to the ground, while the essential principles underlying ligion and mythology, though momentarilv overcome wept away, are sure to remain. Every one of the fundamental ideas of religion is of indigenous origin, generating spontaneously in the human heart. It is a characteristic of mythology that the present inhabitants of the world descended from some nobler race. From the nobler impulses of fancy the savage derives his origin. His higher instincts teach him, that his dim distant past, and his impenetrable future, are alike of a lighter, more ethereal nature ; that his earthly nature is base, that that which binds him to earth is the lowest, vilest part of himself. The tendency of positive knowlege is to overthrow superstition. Hence as science develops, many tenets of established religions, palpably erroneous, are dropped, and the more knowledge becomes real, the more real know- ledge is denied. Superstition is not the effect of an active imagination, but shows rather a lack of imagination, 40 SPEECH AND SPECULATION. M'lili n:M'!l1 \4 i^iri . for we see that the lower the stage of intelligence, and the feebler the imagination, the greater the superstition. A keen, vivid imagination, although capable of broader and more complicated conceptions, is able to explain the cruder marvels, and consequently to dispel the coarser phases of superstition, while the dull intellect accepts everything which is put upon it as true. Ultimate reli- gious conceptions are symbolic rather than actual. Ul- timate ideas of the universe are even beyond the grasp of the profoundest intellect. We can form but an ap- proximate idea of the sphere on which we live. To form conceptions of the relative and actual distances and magnitudes of heavenly bodies, of systems of worlds, and eternities of space, the human mind is totally inadequate. If, theroifore, the mind is unable to grasp material visible objects, iiow much less are we able to measure the invisi- ble and eternal. When theretcre the savage attempts to solve the prob- lem of natural phenomena, he first reduces broad concep- tions to symbolic ideas. He moulds his deity according to the measure of his mind ; and in forn^ing a skeleton upon which to elaborate his religious instincts, proximate theories are accepted, and almost any explanation ap- pears to him plausible. The potential creations of his fancy are brought within the compass of his comprehen- sion; symbolic gods are mouMed from mud, or carved from wood or stone; and thus by segregating an infi- nitesimal part of the vast idea of deity, the worshiper meets the material requirements of his religious con- ceptions. And although the lower forms of worship are abandoned as the intellect unfolds, the same principle is continued. We set up in the mind symbols of the ulti- mate idea which is too groat for our grasp, and ima^ning ourselves in possession of the actual idea, we fall into numberless errors concerning what we believe or think. The atheistic hypothesis of self-existence, the pantheistic hy|x>thesis of self-creation, and the theistic hypothesis of creation by an extornal agency are equally unthinkable, and therefore as postulates equally untenable. Yet un- CLASSIFICATION OF PACIFIC STATES' MYTHS. 41 derlying all, however gross or superstitious the dogma, is one fundamental truth, namely, that there is a prob- lem to be solved, an existent mysterious universe to be accounted for. Deep down in every human breast is implanted a religiosity as a fHndamental attribute of man's nature; a consciousness that behind visible appearances is an in- visible power; underlying all conception is an instirH or intuition from which there is no escape, that beyond material actualities potential agencies are at work ; and throughout all belief, from the stupidest fetichism to the most exalted monotheism, as part of these instinctive con- victions, it is held that the beings, or being, who rule man's destiny may be propitiated. The first cry of nature is hushed. From time im- memorial nations and i)eoples have come and gone, whence and whither no one knows ; entering existence unannounced they disap[)ear and leave no trace, save perhaps their impress on the language or the mythology of the world. Thus from historic fact bleiided with the religious sentiments springs the Mythic Idea. In the following chapters, I have attempted, as far as practicable, to classify the Myths of the Pacific States under appropriate head s. I n making such a classification there is no ^'fficulty, except where in one myth occur two or more divisions of the subject, in which case it becomes necessary, either to break the narrative, or make exceptions to the general rule of classifying. I have invariably lulopted the latter altt>rnative. The divisions which I make of Mythology are as follows: 1. Origin and End of Things; II. Physical Mytlis; III. Animal Myths; IV. Gods, Supernatural Beings, and Worship; V. The Future State. i iH''i CHAPTER II. ORIGIN AND END OF THINGS. QcioBK Obkatton-Mttr— AzTio Orioim-Mtths— Thb Papaoob— MoMTinr- tlA. AND THK CoXOTB— ThB MoQUIS — ThB ObBAT SpIDBR'B WbB OF TBI FiHAS— Navajo and Pcbblo Creations— Obioin of Clbab Lakb and Lake Tahok— Chabbya of the Cahrocs— Mount Shasta, the Wio* WAM OF THE OrBAT SpIRIT— IdAHO SpRINQS AND WaTBR FaLLS — HoW Diffbrenoes in LANonAoi OooDRBKD— Ybhl, thb Cbeatob of the Thlinkebts— The Batbn and the Doo. I :<i! ir'l I Of all American peoples the t^uich^s, of Guatema- la, have left us the richest mythological legacy. Their description of the creation as given in the Popol Vuh, which may be called the national book of the Quichds/ > In Vienna in 1857, the book now best known as the Fopol Vuh was first brought to the notice of Euronenn scholars, under the following title: Z/M llistiirias del Ori<ien de loa Inaim de tntu Provincia de Guatemala, traducldas de la Lengua Quichi! at CaaMlano para wan Comodidad dt loa MiiiMroa del S. Evam/tlio, nor el H. P. F. Francinno Ximenet, cura dootrinero por el real patrotuilo del Pueblo de S, Thomaa Vhuila. — Kxaclaniente aegun fl texto eapaiiol del manuaorllo otininul que tie hnlla en la biblioieoa de (n Univeraidad de Guatemala, publicado ]>or la primern vet, y aumetitado eon una introduccion y anotncxoMH por el Or V. Scherrer. What Dr Hchorzer says in n pitpur road before the Vienna Academy of Boieuces, Feb. 30th, 1850,- and repeats in his introduction, about its author, amounts to this : In the early pn ' * of the 18th century Francisco Ximenez, a Dominicnn Father of great rcputr tut his learning and his love of truth, tilled the ofilee of curate U) the little Indian town of Chichicastenungo in the highlands of Guatemala. Neither the time of his hlrth nor that of his death can be exactly asoert^tined, but the internal evidence of one of his works shows that ho was engaged upon it in 1731. Ho left many manuscripts, but it is supnosed tnat the unpalatnltle truths some of them contain with regard to the ill-treatment of the Indians by the colonial authorities s\ifHced, as previously in the case nf Las ('asas. to ensure their partial destruction and tottil s\t2)pression. What remains of them lav long hid in an obscure corner of the t'onvent of the Dominicans in Guatemala, and passed afterwards, on the suoression of all 43 THE POPOL VUH. 48 is, in its rude strange eloquence and poetic originality, one of the rarest relics of aboriginal thought. Although obliged in reproducing it to condense somewhat, I have the religions orders, into the library of the UniTersity of San Carlos (Oua- temaLi). Here Dr. Hcherzer discovered them in June 1851, and care- fully copied, and afterwards published as above the particular treatise with which we are now concerned. This, according to Father Ximenez him- self, and according to its internal evidence, is a translation of a literal copy of an original book, written by or.o or more Quiches, in the Quiche language, in Roman letters, after the Christians ha:l occupied Guatemala, and after the real original Popol Vuh— National lloDk — had been lost or destroyed— lite- rally, was uo more to be seen — and written to nplace that lost book. * Quise trasiadar todas las historias d la letra de estos indios, y tnmbien traducirla en la lengua castellana.' 'Esto escribiremos ya en la ley de Dios en la cristiandad, los sacaremos, porque ya no hay libro comuu, original donde verlo, Xiinenet, Hist. Ind, Uuat., pp. 1, 4, 5. ' Voilk ce que nous ecrirons de- puis (qu'on a promulguu) la parole de Dieu, et en dedans du ChristiauiRme; nons le reproduirons, parce qu'on ne voit plus ce Livre national,' 'Vne x-chi-ka tzibah chupan chio u chabal Dios, pa Christianoil chic; x-chi-k'- elezah, rumal ma-haoi chio ilbal re Popo-Vuh, lira.tseur de liourbmtrg, Popol Vuh, p. 5. The evidence that the author was Quiche will be found in the numerous passages scattered through the narrative in which he speaks of the Quiche nation, and of the ancestors of that nation as ' our people, 'our ancestors,' and so on. We pass now to what the Abbu Bras- seur de Dourbourg has to say about the book. He says that Ximenes 'diRCovered this document, in the last years of the 17th century.' In 1855, at Guatemala, the abbe first saw Ximenez' manuscript containing this work. The manuscript contained the Quiche text and the Spanish curate's translation of that text. Hrasseur de Bourbourg copied both at that time, but he was dissatistted with the translation, believing it to be full of faults owing to the prejudices and the ignorance of the age in which it was made, as weU as diflflgured by abridgments and omissions. 8o in 1860 he settled himself among the Quichus and by the help of natives joined to his own practical knowledge of their language, he elaborated a new and literal translation, (auRsi litti'rale qu'il a tte poRsible de la faire). We seem justified then on the whole in taking this document for what Ximenez and its own evidence declare it to be, namely, a reproduction of an older work or body of Quiche traditional history, written because that older work had been lost and was likely to be forgotten, and written by a Quiche not long after the Spanish contjuest. One consequence of the last fact would seem to be that a tinge of biblical expression has, consciously or unconsciously to the Quichu who wrote, influenced the form of the narrative. But these coincidences may be wholly accidental, the more as there are also striking resemblances to expres- sions in the Scandinavian Edda and in the Hindoo Veda. And even if tliey be not accidental, 'much remains,' adopting the language and the conclu- sion of Professor Max MUUer, ' in these American traiiitions which is so ditforcnt from anything else in the national literatures of other countries, that we may safely treat it as the genuine growth of the intellectual soil of Aniei'iaa.' Vliipa from a Ufrtiian If orAd/tow, vol. i,, p. 3'J8. For the fore- going, as well as further information on the subject see :—Jiras»nir de lioiir- bourii, 1'oimI Vuh, pp. 5-31, lU5-'i31; S'il rxinte Jen Sources de I'llist. Prim., pp.H;t-7; IHgt. dea Sat. Clc, <(»»i. i., pp. 47-(H; Xlmenet, Hist, Ind. Ouiit,, pp. 5-15; Scherter, in Siltuixjberiehte arr Ahidemie der }y^iiisenshujtpn W'iin, 2(lth Feb., 186G; Jielpii' Spnniiih Conquest, vol. iv., pp. 455-0. Professor MUUcr iu his essay on the Popol Vuh, has in one or two places misunder- Rto'ul the narrative, There was no such creation of man as that lio givos as the second, while his third creation is the second of the original, .^gnin, he makes the four Quioh^ anoeston to be the progenitors of 44 OBIOIN AND END 0S< THINGS. m I li! 1 \m im': I Si endeavored to give not only the substance, but also, as far as possible, the peculiar style and phraseology of the original. It is with this primeval picture, whose simple silent sublimity is that of the inscrutable past, that we begin : — And the heaven was formed, and all the signs thereof set in their angle and alignment, and its boundaries fixed towards the four winds by the Creator and Former, and Mother and Father of life and existence, — he by whom all move and breathe, the Father and Cherisher of the peace of nations and of the civilization of his people, — he whose wisdom has projected the excellence of all that is on the earth, or in the lakes, or in the sea. Behold the first word and the first discourse. There was as yet no man, nor any animal, nor bird, nor fish, nor crawfish, nor any pit, nor ravine, nor green herb, nor any tree ; nothing was but the firmament. The face of the earth had not yet appeared, — only the peaceful sea and all the space of heaven. There was nothing yet joined together, nothing that clung to anything else ; no- thing that balanced itself, that made the least rustling, that made a sound in the heaven. There was nothing that stood up ; nothing but the quiet water, but the sea, calm and alone in its boundaries : nothing existed ; no- thing but immobility and silence, in the darkness, in the night." all tribes both while and black; while thev were the parents of the Quiohii and kindred races only. The course of the legend brinss us to tribes of a strange blood, with which these four ancestors and their people were often at war. The narrative is, however, itself so confused and contradictory at points, that it is almost impossible to avoid such things; and, as a whole, the views of Professor MUller on the Popol Vuh seem just and well oonsidered. Baldwin, Ancient America, pp. 101-7, gives a mere dilution of Professor MUller's essay, and that without acknowledgment. I The original Quiche runs as follows: * Are u tzihoxto vae ca catzinin-oo, ca ca chamam-oo, ca tKinoni(;; ca ca cilanio, ca ca lolinic, ca tolona puch u pa cah. Vae cute nabe tsih, nabe uchan.— Ma-lmbi-oo hun vinak, hun ohicop; tsiquin, oar, tap, che, abith, hul, oivan, quim, qichelah: xn-utuquel cah qolio. Mavi oalah u vach uleu : xa-utuquel remanio palo, u pah cah ronohel. Ma-habi nakila ca molobic, ca cotcobic: hunta ca zilobic; ca mal ca ban-tah, ca cots oa ban-tah pa cah. X-ma qo-vi nakila qolio yacalio; xa remunio ha, xa lianio palo, xa-utuquel remauic; x-ma qo-vi nakilalo qolio. Xa ca chamunio, oa tsininio chi gekum, chi ugub.' This passage is rendered by the Abbtt Urasseur de Dourbourg thus: ' Voi- oi le r^cit oomme quoi tout titait en auspsna, tout ^tait oalme et ■ilencieux; if rii! THE QUICHE IDEA OF GBEATION. 46 Alone also the Creator, the Former, the Dominator, the Feathered Serpent, — those that engender, those that give being, they are upon the water, like a growing light. They are enveloped in green and blue; and therefore their name is Gucumatz.' Lo, now how the heavens exist, how exists also the Heart of Heaven; such is the name of God; it is thus that he is called. And they spake; they con- sulted together and meditated ; they mingled their words and their opinion. And the creation was verily after this wise: Earth, they said, and on the instant it was formed ; like a cloud or a fog was its beginning. Then the mountains rose over the water like great lobsters ; in an instant the mountains and the plains were visible, and the cypress and the pine appeared. Then was the Oucumatz filled with joy, crying out: Blessed be thy coming, Heart of Heaven, Hurakan, Thunderbolt. Our work and our labor has accomplished its end. The earth and its vegetation having thus appeared, it was peopled with the various forms of animal life. And the Makers said to the animals: Speak now our name, tout utait itninobile, tout t-tait pnisible, et Tide etnit 1' immensitu des cieux. Voilk done la premiere parole et le premier diHconrs. II n'y avait pas encore uu senl homme, pas uii animal; pas d'oiseaux, de poissons, dY-crevissep, de bois, de pierre, do fondrit>re8, de ravins, d'herbe ou bebocages: senlement le ciel existait. La face de la t«rre ne se manifestait pas encore: seule la mer pnisible t'tait ct tout I'cspaoe des cieux. II n'y avait encore rien qui fit corps, rien qtii se cramponnilt k autre chose: rien qui se bulan^ftt, qui fit (le raoiiulre) frolement, qui fit (entendre) un son dans le ciel. II n'y avait rien mii oxiHtAt debout; (il n'y avait) que I'eau paisible, que la mercafme ct senle I an I Htm borncs; car il n y avait rien qtii existAt. Ce n'l'tuit que I'immobili- ti^ I't lo silence dans les teniibros, dans la nuit.' Popnl ru/i,p. 1, And by Francisco Ximenez thus: Este es su ser dicho cuando estaba sus- pensoenoalnia, ensilencio, sin movorse, sin rosa sine vacio el cielo. Y esta es la primera palabra y elocuencia; aun nohabia hombrcs, animales, pharos, pescatlo, cangrejo, palo, picdra, hoya, barranca, paja ni nionte, sino solo estaba el cielo; no se manifestaba la faz de la lierra; sino que solo estaba el mar represado, y todolo del cielo; aun nohabia cosa alguna juntu. nisonaba nnda, ni cosa algnna se meneaba, ni oosa que hicicra nial, ni r.isa quo hioiera "C'lt:," (osto es ruido en el oielo), ni habia cosa que est'iviese paraJa en pit'; Nolo el agua vepresada, solo la mar sosegada, solo ella represaaa, ni cosa al^ima habia que estuviose; solo estaba en silcncio, y sosiego en la obsou- riduii, y la noche,' Hist, tnil, Uuat., pp. G-G. 3 'Oxeumntt, Utti'ralement serpent empluni)', et dans un sens plus I'tondu, serpent revfitu de couleura brillantes, de vert ou d'azur. Les phunen dn guo ou quetzid ofhrent I'galement les deux tointes. C'cst exactmont la mOme chose que quetKtIcohnaU i\i\n>t la langae mexioaine.' Brasatur d« IhurboMrg, Hist, dw Nal. Viu., torn, i., p. 50. 46 OBiaiN AND END OF THINGS. iiiil honor us, us your mother and father ; invoke Hurakan, the Lightning-flash, the Thunderbolt that strikes, the Heart of Heaven, the Heart of the Earth, the Creator and Former, Him who begets, and Him who gives being, — Speak, call on us, salute us! So was it said to the animals. But the animals could not answer; they could not speak at all after the manner of men ; they could only cluck, and croak, each murmuring after his kind in a different manner. This displeased the Create .'s, and they said to the animals: Inasmuch as ye can not praise us, neither call upon our names, your flesh shall be humiliated ; it shall be broken with teeth ; ye shall be killed and eaten. Again the gods took counsel together ; they determined to make man. So they made a man of clay ; and when they had made him, they saw that it was not good. He was without cohesion, without consistence, motionless, strengthless, inept, watery ; he could not move his head, his face looked but one way; hip sight was restricted, he could not look behind him ; he had been endowed with language, but he had no intelligence, so he was consumed in the water. Again is there counsel in heaven: Let us make an intelligent being who shall adore and invoke us. It was decided that a man should be made of wood and a woman of a kind of pith. They were made ; but the result was in no wise satisfactory. They moved about perfectly well, it is true ; they increased and mul- tiplied ; they jxioplcd the world with sons and daughters, little wooden mannikins like themselves ; but still the heart and the intelligence were wanting; they held no memory of their Maker and Former ; they led a useless existence, they lived as the beasts live ; they forgot the Heart of Heaven. They were but an essay, an attempt at men; they had neither blood, nor substance, nor moisture, nor fat; their cheeks were shrivelled, their feet and hands dried up; their flesh languished. Then was the Heart of Heaven wroth ; and he sent ruin and destruction upon thoi^ ingrates ; he rained upon them night and day from heaven with a thick resin; DESTBUCTION AND BE-GBEATION OF MAN. 47 and the earth was darkened. And the men went mad with terror; they tried to mount upon the roofs and the houses fell ; they tried to climb the trees and the trees shook them far from their branches ; they tried to hide in the caves and dens of the earth, but these closed their holes against them. The bird Xecotcovach came to tear out their eyes ; and the Camalotz cut off their head ; and the Cotzbalara devoured their flesh; and the Tecum- balam broke and bruised their bones to powder. Thus were they all devoted to chastisement and destruction, save only a few who were preserved as memorials of the wooden men that had been; and these now exist in the woods as little apes.* Once more are the gods in counsel ; in the darkness, in the night of a desolated universe do they commune to- gether: of what shall we make man? And the Crea- tor and Former made four perfect men ; and wholly of yellow and white maize was their flesh composed. These were the names of the four men that were made: the name of the first was Balam-Quitze ; of the second, Baiam- Agab; of the third Mahucutah; and of the fourth, Iqi- Balam." They had neither father nor mother, neither were they made by the ordinary agents in the work of creation ; but their coining into existence was a miracle extraordinary, wrought by the special intervention of him who is preeminently The Creator. Verily, at last, were there found men worthy of their origin and their destiny ; verily, at last, did the gods look on beings who could see with their eyes, and handle with their hands, and understand with their hearts. Grand of counte- nance and broad of limb the four sires of our race stood up under the white rays of the morning star — sole light as yet of the primeval world — stood up and looked. Their great clear eyes swept rapidly over all ; they saw * A lonR rambling Btor^ is here introdnoed which has nothing to do with Creation, and which i.s omitted for the present. i Ualam-Quiltii, the tiger with the Hweet smile ; nalam'Agdb, the tiger of the night; Mahucidnh, the (liHtinauishcd niiiuo; ]ql-lia!am, the tiger of the moon. ' Telle CHt la nigniflcatiun litti^ralo que Xiutenez a donuuo de oc» quatre noms.' Braaaeur de liourbourg, Popol KuA, p. 109, 48 OBIOIK AND END OF THINOS. the woods and the rocks, the lakes and the sea, the mountains and the valleys, and the heavens that were above all ; and they comprehended all and admired ex- ceedingly. Then they returned thanks to those who had made the world and all that therein was: We oflfer up our thanks, twice — ^yea verily, thrice ! We have received life ; we speak, we walk, we taste ; we hear and under- stand ; we know, both that which is near and that which is far off; we see all things, great and small, in all the heaven and earth. Thanks then. Maker and Former, Father and Mother of our life! we have been created; we are. But the gods were not wholly pleased with this thing; Heaven they thought had overshot its mark ; these men were too perfect; knew, understood, and saw too much. Therefore there was counsel again in heaven : What shall we do with man now? It is not good, this that we see; these are as gods ; they would make themselves equal with us; lo, they know all things, great and small. Let us now contract their sight, so that they may see only a little of the surface of the earth and be content. There- upon the Heart of Heaven breathed a cloud over the pupil of the eyes of men, and a veil came over it as when one breathes on the face of a mirror ; thus was the globe of the eye darkened ; neither was that which was far off clear to it any more, but only that which was near. Then the four men slept, and there was counsel in heaven : and four women were made, — to Balam-Quitze was allotted Caha-Paluma to wife; to Balam-Agab, Chomiha; to Mahucuth, Tzununiha; and to Iqi-Balam, Cakixaha." Now the women were exceedingly fair to look upon ; and when the men awoke, their hearts were glad because of the women. Next, as I interpret the narrative, there were other men created, the ancestors of other peoples, while the Cdha-paiuma, the falling water; Chomi-ha or Choniih-a, the bonntiful house or the bonutiful water; in the same way, Tuiuuniha may moan either the house or the water of the humming-birds; and Cahlxaha, cither the house or the water of the aras [ whioh are a kind of parrot]. Braimur d« Jivurbourg, Popol Vtih, p. 205. ■'I" THE QUICHES SET OUT FOB TULAN-ZUIVA. 49 first four were the fathers of all the branches of the Quiche race. The different tribes at first, however, lived together amicably enough, in a primitive state; and in- creased and multiplied, leading happy lives under their bright and morning star, precursor of the yet unseen sun. They had as yet no worship save the breathing of the instinct of their soul, as yet no altars to the gods; only — and is there not a whole idyl in the simple words? — only they gazed up into heaven, not knowing what they had come so far to do!' They were filled with love, with obedience, and with fear ; and lifting their eyes to- wards heaven, they made their requests: — Hail! Creator, Former! thou that hearest and understandest us! abandon us not, forsake us not! God, thou that art in heaven and on the earth, Heart of Heaven, Heart of Earth! ^ve us descendants and a posterity as long as the light endure. Give us to walk always in an open road, in a path without snares; to lead happy, quiet, and peaceable lives, free of all reproach. It was thus they spake, living tranquilly, invoking the return of the light, waiting the rising of the sun, watch- ing the star of the morning, precursor of the sun. But no sun came, and the four men and their descendants grew uneasy: We have no person to watch over us, they said, nothing to guard our symbols. So the four men and their people set out for Tulan-Zuiva,' otherwise called the Seven-caves or Seven-ravines, and there they re- ceived gods, each man as head of a family, a god ; though inasmuch as the fourth man, Iqi-Balam, had no children and founded no family, his god is not usually taken into the account. Balam-Quitz(5 received the god Tohil ; Ba- ^ ' Are ma-habi ohi tsnkun, qai ooon ; zavi ohi oah chi qni paoaba qni vaoh ; mavi qu'etaam x-e be-vi naht x-qni bano. ' ' Alora iU ne s^rvaient pas enoore et ne Bontenaient point (leg autels des dieux) ; aeulement ils tournaientleun viBuges vera la ciel, et ils ne anvaient oe qn'iU ^taient Tenna faire si loin.' Brasmtr de Bourbourg, Popol Vuh, jj. 209. It is right to add, however, that Ximenez gives a much more proaaic torn to the passage: 'No cabian de RUBtento, sine que levantaban las caras al oielo y no se sabian alejar.' /fM. Ind.Gwtt., p. M. * Or as XimenoB, Hist. Ind. Ouat., p. 87, writes it,— J\datuk, (las aiete ouevas y siete barrancas) . Vol.. III. « • 60 OBIOIN AND END OF THINGS. lam Agab received the god Avilix; and Mahucutah re- ceived the god Hacavitz ; all very powerful gods, but Tohil seems to have been the chief, and in a general way, god of the whole Quiche nation. Other people received gods at the same time ; and it had been for all a long march to Tulan. Now the Quiches had as yet no fire, and as Tulan was a much colder climate than the happy eastern land they had left, they soon began to feel tiie want of it. The god Tohil who was the creator of fire had some in his possession ; so to him, as was most natural, the Quiches applied, and Tohil in some way supplied them with fire. But shortly after, there fell a great rain that extin- guished all the fires of the land ; and much hail also fell on the heads of the people ; and because of the rain and the hail, their fires were utterly scattered and put out. Then Tohil created fire again by stamping with his sandal. Several times thus fire failed them, but Tohil always renewed it. Many other trials also they under- went in Tulan, famines and such things, and a general dampness and cold, — for the earth was moist, there being as yet no sun. Here also the language of all the families was confused so that no one of the first four men could any longer un- derstand the speech of another. This also made them very sad. They determined to leave Tulan; and the greater part of them, under the guardianship and direc- tion of Tohil, set out to see where they should take up their abode. They continued on their way amid the most extreme hanlships for want of food ; sustaining them- selves at one time upon the mere smell of their staves, and by imagining that they were eating, when in verity and in truth, they ate nothing. Their heart, indeed, it is again and again said, was almost broken by affliction. Poor wanderers! they had a cruel way to go, many for- ests to pierce, many stem mountains to overpass and a long passage to make through the sea, along the shingle and pebbles and drifted sand, — the sea being, however, parted for their passage. quighcS orioin of the sun. n At last they came to a mountun that they named Hacavitz, after one of their gods, and here they rested, — for here they were by some means given to understand that they should see the sun. Then indeed, was filled with an exceeding joy, the heart of Balam-Quitz^, of Balam- Agab, of Mahucutah, and of Iqi-Balam. It seemed to them that even the face of the morning star caught a new and more resplendent brightness. They shook their incense pans and danced for very gladness: sweet were their tears in dancing, very hot their incense — their pre- cious incense. At last the sun commenced to advance: the animals, small and great, were full of delight; they raised themselves to the surface of the water; they flut- tered in the ravines; they gathered at the edge of the mountains, turning their heads together toward that part from which the sun came. And the lion and the tiger roared. And the first bird that sang was that called the Queletzu. All the animals were beside themselves at the sight; the eagle and the kite beat their wings, and every bird, both small and great. The men prostrated themselves on the ground, for their hearts were full to the brim. And the sun, and the moon, and the stars were now all established. Yet was not the sun then in the be- ginning the same as now ; his heat wanted force, and he was but as a reflection in a mirror; verily, say the histo- ries, not at all the same sun as that of to-day. Never- theless he dried up and warmed the surface of the earth, and answered many good ends. Another wonder when the sun rose! The three tribal gods, Tohil, Avilix, and Harr*vitz, were turned into stone, as were also the goda connected with the lion, the tiger, the viper, and other fierce and dangerous animals. Per- haps we should not be alive at this moment — continues the chronicle — ^because of the voracity of these fierce ani- mals, of these lions, and tigers, and vipers ; perhaps to- day our glory would not be in existente, had not the sun caused this petrification. And the people multiplied on this Mount Hacavitz, 52 OBIGIN AND END OF THINOS. and here they built their city. It is here also that they b^an to sing that song called Kamucu, 'we see.' They sang it, though it made their hearts ache, for this is what they said in singing: Alas! We ruined ourselves in Tulan, there lost we many of our kith and kin, they still remain there, left behind! We indeed have seen the sun, but they — now that his golden light be^ns to ap- pear, where are they? And they worshiped the gods that had become stone, Tohil, Avilix, and Hacavitz; and they offered them the blood of beasts, and of birds, and pierced their own ears and shoulders in honor of these gods, and collected the blood with a sponge, and pressed it out into a cup before them. Toward the end of their long and eventful life Ba- lam-Quitze, Balam-Agab, Mahucutah, and Iqi-Balam were impelled, apparently by a supernatural vision, to lay before their gods a more awful offering than the life of senseless beasts. They began to wet their altars with the heart's blood of human victims. From their mountain hold they watched for lonely travelers belong- ing to the surrounding tribes, seized, overpowered, and slew them for a sacrifice. Man after man was missing in the neighboring villages; and the people said; Lo! the tigers have carried them away, — for wherever the blood was of a man slain, were always found the tracks of many tigers. Now this was the craft of the priests, and at last the tribes began to suspect the thing and to fol- low the tracks of the tigers. But the trails had been made purposely intricate, by steps returning on them- selves and by the obliteration of steps; and the moun- tain region where the altars were was already covered with a thick fog and a small rain, and its paths flowed with mud. The hearts of the villagers were thus fatigued within them, pursuing unknown enemies. At last, however, it became plain that the gods Tohil, Avilix and Hacavitz and their worship, were in some way or other the cans* of this bereavement: so the people of the villages con- THE END OF THE QUICH^ CREATION. S8 spired against them. Many attacks, both openly and by ruses, did they make on the gods, and on the four men, and on the children and people connected with them ; but not once did they succeed, so great was the wisdom, and power, and courage of the four men and of their deities. And these three gods petrified, a«» we have told, could nevertheless resume a movable ^!;^pe when they pleased ; which indeed they often did, as will be seen hereaft;er. At last the war was finished. By the miraculous aid of a horde oft wasps and hornets, the Quiches utterly de- feated and put to the rout in a general battle all their enemies. And the tribes humiliated themselves before the face of Balam-Quitz^, of Balam-Agab, and of Mahu- cutah: L iifortunates that we are, they said, spare to us at least our lives. Let it be '^), it was answered, al- though you be worthy of death ; you shall, however, be our tributaries and serve us, as long as the sun endure, as long as the light shall follow his course. This was the reply of our fathers and mothers, upon Mount Ha- cavitz; and thereafter they lived in great honor and peace, and their souls had rest, and all the tribes served them there. Now ii, > uiiie to pass that the time of the death of Balam-Quitz^, Balam-Agab, Mahucutah, and Iqi-Balam drew near. No bodily sickness nor suffering came upon them; but they were forewarned that their death and their end was at hand. Then they called their sons and their descendants round them to receive their last counsels. And the heart of the old men was rent within them. In the anguish of their heart they sang the Kamucu, the old sad song that they had sung when the sun first rose, when the sun rose and they thought of the friends thr bad left in Tulan, whose face they should see HO more for ever. Then they took leave of their one by one; and of their sons, one by one; of wives, n* each i particular they took leave; and they said: We return to our people; already the King of the 64 OSIOIN AND END OF THINGS. otags is ready, he stretches himself through the heaven. Lo, we are about to return; our work is done; the days of our life are complete. Remember us well; let us never pass from your memory. You will see still our houses and our mountains; multiply in them, and then go on upon your way an«l see again the places whence we are come. So the old men too'; leave of their sons and of their wives; and Balam-Quitz^ spake again: Behold! he said, I leave you what shall keep me in remembrance. I have taken leave of you — and am filled with sadness, he added. Then instantly the four old men were not; but in their place was a great bundle ; and it was never unfolded, neither could any man find seam therein on rolling it over and over. So it was called the Majesty Enveloped ; and it became a memorial of these fathers, and was held very dear and precious in the sight of the Quiches ; and they bunied incense before it." Thus died and disappeared on Mount Hacavitz Balam- Quitzd, Balam-Agab, Mahucutah, and Iqi-Balam, these first men who came from the east, from the other side of the sea. Long time had they been here when they died ; and they were very old, and surnomed the Ven- erated and the Sacrificers. Such is the Quiche account of the creation of the earth and its inhabitants and of the first years of the existence of mankind. Although we find here described * The following pnoHage iu a letter from the AbM Bramenrdo noiirbonrg, to Mr. Uiifn of Co|)enhageu, bearing date 25th Untober, 1H6H, inav be UMuful in thia connectioa:— * On sait que la coutumu tolt^tiue et luexiaaiue dtait de ooniterver, conime ohes lea ohrelienn, lea reliqneH dtm h^roa de la patrie: on enveloppait leiim oa avec dea pierrea pr^oieuaea dana un paqiiet d'^toffea annutil on donnait le nom de Tlaquimllolli; oea imiiuotH deniouraient k Ja- mata ferm^a et on lea dupumtit an f<>nd dea aanotnairna oil on lea oonaervait ooinuie dea objeitta aikcn'a.' NmuteUm Annalen de» loynf/fA, 1H68, toin. iv., p. 968. One of tli<>He 'bundlea,' wua uivou up to the Christiana by a Tlaaoa- Iteo Hoine time after the i^onqtii'Ht. It wita reported to contain the remaina of Gamaxtli, the chief }(.h1 of Tlaacala. The native hiatorian, Camargo, de- aorilM>H it aa foUowa: ' Qnand on dt'tlt le paqitet oh ae trouvaient lea oondrea do I'idole (^aniaxtle, on y trouva anaai un paqnet de ohevenx blonda, on y trouva anaHi une t^meraude, et de aea cendtna on avnit fait une pAte, en lea pi'triannnt hv< o le aang dea entanta que Ton a\.iU aaoriilea.' HIm, dt 'naxoamu; iu SouwUti Anmlu du Vy., torn, xclx., 1M3, p. 279. MBXXOAN COSMOGONY. 66 in the plainest and least equivocal terms a supreme, all- powerful Creator of all things, there are joined with him,, in a somewhat perplexing manner ^ number of auxiliary deities and makers. It may be that those whose faith the Popol Yuh represents, conceiving and speaking of their supreme god under many aspects and as fulfilling many functions, came at times, either un- consciously or for dramatic effect, to bring this one great Being upon their mythic stage, sustaining at once many of his different parts and characters. Or per- haps, like the Hebrews, they believed that the Creator had made out of nothing or out of his own essence, in some mysterious way, angels and other beings to obey and to assist him in his sovereign designs, and that these 'were called gods.' That these Quich6 notions tsecm foolishness to us, is no argument as to their adapta- tion to the life and thoughts of those whe believed them ; for, in the words of Professor Max Miiller, *' the thoughts of primitive humanity were not only different from our thoughts, but different also from what we think their thoughts ought to have been."" Yet whatever be the inconsistencies that obscure the Popol Yuh, we find them multiplied in the Mexican cosmogony, a tangled string of meagre and apparently fragmentary traditions. There appear to have been two principal soliools of opinion in Andhuac, differing as to who was the Creator of the world, as well as on other points, — two veins of tradition, perhaps of common origin, which often seem to run into one, and are oftener still considered as one by historians to whom these heathen vanities were mat^ ters of little importance. The more advanced schiv)!, ascribing its inspiration to Toltec sources, seems to have nourished notivbly in Tezcuco, especially while the fa- mous Nezahualcoyotl reigned tliert^, and to have had very definite monotheistic ideas. It taught, 'is is asserted in unmistakable terms, that all things hud been » Bae C'(Mt'< ifyihohg^ of lh$ Aryan Nationt, Tol. i., p. 938. 66 OBIOIN AND END OF THIN08. made by one God, omnipotent and invisible; and to this school were probably owing the many gentle and beautiful ideas and rites, mingled with the hard, coarse, and' prosaic cult of the mass of the people." The other school may be considered as more distinc- tively national, and as representing more particularly the ordinary Mexican mind. To it is to be ascribed by far the larger part of all we know about the Mexican religion." According to the version of this school, 'I'ez- catlipoca, a gcd whose birth and adventures are set forth hereatter, was the creator of the material heaven and earth, though not of mankind ; and sometimes even the honor of this partial creation is disputed by others of the gods. One Mexican nation, again, according to an ancient writer of their own blood, affirmed that the earth had been created by chance ; and as for the heavens, they had always existed." :*-^ t ' 11 Even ■nppoiiing there were noHOocial historical reasonii (or making thia distinction, it seems convenient that such a division sliould be made in a country where the distinction of classes was so marked us in Mexico. As Ueode puts the case, Martrydom of Man, p. 177, ' In those countries where two distinct clitsHcs of men exist, the one intellectual and learned, the other illiterate and degraded, there will be in reality two religions, though nomi- nally there may be only one.' " ' Les pretres et les nobles de Mexico avaient peri presquetous lors do la prise de oette ville, et ceux qui avaient echappe au massacre s'etuient rvfu- gi^s dans des lieux iuaccessibles, Ce furentdouo presque toniours des geua du peunle nans t^ducation et livres aux plus grossieres superstitions qui lenr ftrent les recits (^u'ils nous out tmnsmis; Les missionnaires, d'allleura, avaient plus d'interet & connaltre les usageit qu'ils vouUicnt duraciuer de la masse du peupio qu'k oomprendre le sens plus ulevu que la partie uuluirue de la nation pouvait y attacher.' TeriMux-Compang, Rsmti sur la TMoyonie Mtxicalitf, in n'ouwl.tH AnnattH dea Voy., tom. Ixxxv., 1H40, o. 274. » This last statement rests on the authority of Domingo MuAos Camargo, a native of the city of Tliscala who wrote about 16H5. See his HM. d« TkuccUlan as translated by Temaux Coinpans in the SottitUfH Annulta de» Voy., tom. soix., 1M43, p. lUO. 'Leu Indicns ue orovaieut pas que le inonde eikt (H6 i -ku, mitis peiisaient qu'il ^tait le produit du hasard. lis disaient aussi qtie les eieux avaieni toujoun exist<S.' * Estos, pues, iiloania- run con vlaridad el verdiulero origen y priucipio de todu el IJniverso, purquo asientan <iue el oielo y la tierni y nuanto en eilon so huUa us obra du la poderoHA inano de un Dios Suprcuio y Anioo, A <|uien dikban el uombre de Tlocnie Nahnaciue, que quiere decir, criador de todiui las cusou. Llara4l>aiile tikiiiitien Ipalnemohualoni, que quiere deoir, por iiuieu vivimos y soinoa, y tn6 la iinica dridod que odoramn en uquelloa primitivos tiempos; y aun dospnes que se intrtnlujo la idolatrtn y i>l falso culto, le 'jrevurun siem- nre Nunorior n todos sum dioses, y le invtM'abun levaiitaiido los ojos al oiolo. En I'stu ureea"|i« ue matituviertm ooastontes hasta la llegada de los es- ohhialpopooa uanusgbipt. 57 From the fragments of the Chimalpopoca manuscript given by the Abbe Brasseur de Bourbourg we learn that the Creator — whoever he may have been — produced his work in successive epochs. In the sign Tochtli, the earth was created ; in the sign Acatl was made the fir- mament, and in the sign Tecpatl the animals. Man it is added, was made and animated out of ashes or dust by (jlod on the seventh day, Ehecatl, but finished and per- fected by that mysterious personage Quetzalcoatl. However this account may be reconciled with itself or with others, it ^<r vher appears that man was four times made and four times destroyed." paiioleB, como aflnun Herrera, no solo lo8 mejioanog, sino tanibien loa de Michoaoan.' Veylia, Iliatoria AntUjua dt Mvjieo, torn, i., p. 7. * Los Tnltecaa ulcanznron y supieron la oreacion del muudo, y oonio el Tloquo Nahuaque lo orio y las demas ooaas que hay en ^1, como son plantaa, luoiites, aiiimalea, nves, Hgna y peceH; aaimismo aupieron como ori6 DioB al hombre y una mu- ger, de dondo Ioh hombres degoendieron y se mulUplicaron, y sobre eato aiiitden muckaH fAbulna que por eacusar prolijidad no se ponen aqui.' IxtlH' xochill, Keluciones, in Kiugaborough, vol. iz., p. 321. ' Dioa Criador, que en Icngua Indiana llam6 T16quo Nnhulbque, queriendo dkr k entender, que eate Solo, PoderoBO, y Clementisaimo Dio«.' Boiurini, Jdta de una Hist., p. 79, ' Confimaikuan Ioh Mexicanoa a vn Bupremo Dina, Heilor, y hazedor do todo, y eHtc era el prinnipal que venerauan, mirando al ciulo, lliiuiandolu oriador del cielo y tierra.' Herrera, Hint. Gen , dec. iii., lib. ii., cap. 15, p. 86. ' Kl dioa que He llamaba TitlacaAon, (Tezoatlipuca), dt'vian que era criador del cielo y do la liorra y era todo poderoso.' SaUw/un, llhtl. AtU. Mi'X,, torn, i., lib. iii., p. 241. ' Tezcatlipoca, Queato era il maggior Dio, ohe in que' ))aeHi n adorava, dono il Dio inviHibile, o Supremo Eaaere, di cui abbiam ragionato Era il iJio della Providenza, I'anima del Moudo, il Creator del Cielo e della Ter- ra, cd il Signor di tutte le coge.' Clavliero, Storii Antica drl MesHiao, toui. ii., p. 7. ' La creacion del cielo v de la tierra aplicabiin k divernoH dioHea, y al- giinoH 4 Tezcatlipuca y & Uzilopuohtli, A aoguu otroa, Ocelopuchtli, y de loa prinvipalea de Mexico.' MemlUta, Ilist. Kden., p. 81. >* ' Loraque le ciel et la torre a'etaiont faita, quatre foia dejk I'homme avait et(! formu. . . .de oendrea Dieu I'avait furniu et auimu.' The Ctnkx l.'hlmulttu- fiwi, or Chimalpomca MS., after Hraaaeur d« Jitmrbourg, JliM. des XiU, Cit\, tiiiu. i., p. 63. TuiB Codex Chimalpopoca, ao called by the Ablxi liraaBeur de Udurbourg, ia an anouymoua niauuHorint in the Mexican language. What we really know of thia much-tulked-of document Ib little, and will be beat given in the original form. The following ia the flrat notice 1 And of thia miuiUMcript, witn ita appurtenancefl, being Uoturini'a deHcription of it aa noHHeHHetl at one time by him. Caldlogo, pp. 17-18. ' Una hlatoriu de Ioh IteynoH de Culhukcan, y Mexico en lengua Nikhuatl, y pa|>el £uro]M'o do Autor Anonvmo, y tieiie ailaiUda una Breve Itelaciou de Ion DioBca, y Ititoa (le la Qvntilidad en lengua CaHlellana quo eacribi6 el Uachiller Don Pedro Ponce, Indio ('aa!i(]ue Ueneflciado, quo fu^ del Partido de Tzumpahnkcan. EntA todo oopiado de letrn do Don Fernando do Alba, y le faltik la primera toja.' With regard to the term ffahuaU uaed in thia ('alnUHpie, aee id p. t)>i : ' LoH ManuBcriUiH en lengua NkhnatI, que en eate CatAlogo ho citan, Me enti- onde Her en lengua Mexicana!' Thia manuaoript, or a copy of it, fell into the handa of the Abbt^ DrnHaeur de Donrlxturg in the city of Mexico, in the year 1850, lirasmHr de Bouriourj, iJiWio</i»Vyu« Mtxlco-UuMmuHeime, Intro- 68 OBIOIN AND END OF THINGS. k This may perhaps be looked upon as proceeding from what I have called for convenience the Toltecan school, though this particular fragment shows traces of Christian influence. What follows seems however to belong to a distinctively Mexican and ruder vein of thought. It is gathered from Mendieta, who was indebted again to Pray Andres de Olmos, one of the earliest missionaries among the Mexicans of whom he treats; and it is de- cidedly one of the most authentic accounts of such mat- ters extant. The Mexicans in most of the provinces were agreed that there was a god in heaven called Gitlalatonac, and a goddess called Citlalicue ;" and that this goddess had given birth to a flint knife, Tecpatl. Now she had many sons living with her in heaven, who seeing this extraor- dinary thing were alarmed, and flung the flint down to the earth. It fell in a place called Chicomoztoc, that is to say the Seven Oaves, and there immediately sprang up fix>m it one thousand six hundred gods. These gods being alone on the earth, — though as will hereafter appear, there had been men in the world at a former period, — sent up their messenger Tlotli, the Hawk, to pray their mother to empower them to create men, so that they might have servants as be- came their lineage. Citlalicue st^emed to be a little i.\i riii ■ if'' ducHon, p. xxi., and tho learned khb6 deRcribes it as (ollowa: — ' Oodex Ohiinalpopoou (Cunie da), oonteniint les EpoqueH, diten HiHtuire den 8(>- leila et I'HlMtoire iftt KoyauiUBit de Colhuuoau et de Mexion, toxte Mexi- oain (oorri^tH d'aprett celiii de M. Aubin), aveo iin easai de trudnotiou fmu- <;aiBe en r'jgard. ^r. in 4"— Manuaorit de 93 ff., oopi^ et tradnit par le Higna- taire de la bibiiotlit^que. C'est la oupie du document murqut'i au n' 13, ( viii., dii oataln){ae de Botnriui, houh le titre de: Historia de Ion UeynoH de Oolhuaoau y Mexico, eto. Ce doomuent, oh pour la premi6re foia j'ui Houlevi' le voile enigmatique qui reoouvrait ten Hymbules de fa religiou et de I'hiHloire da Mexiqne et le plas iinpurtaut de touit rem aai nuua noient reHti'i* dvii an- uales antiqneH inexioaiuoH. II renferine ohronologiqnement ThiHtoire guolu- giqae du nionde, par H.iriea de 13 anit, k oommenoer de plua de dix millo ana avant I'^re chri'tiunntN auivant Iuh caloula mexioaina.' la., p. 47. ^ Utherwiap called, aoeording to Clavigen), the god Omftemttl, nnd the Soddeaa OmtolKuaU. Ternaux-l'Oinpana aaya: 'Lea noma d'Ometeuotli et 'Oinecibuatl ne a* tronvenl nulle part ailleura dana la ntythologle tnexioaine; maia on pourrait lea expltqner i>itr rt'-tyinologie. ()m» aignttte deux en niexi- eain, et toua lea auteura aont a'aooord pour tradulre litteralemvnt leur nom par deux aeignaun el deux damea.' iVuuiwUM AnnaUi dm Vou,, torn. Ixxxvi., 1840, p. 7. ■| ml ! '1 AZTEO OBEATION-MYTHS. 60 ashamed of these sons of hers, born in so strange a manner, and she twitted them cruelly enough on what they could hardly help : Had you been what you ought to have been, she exclaimed, you would still be in my com- pany. Nevertheless she told them what to do in the mat- ter of obtaining their desire: Go beg of Mictlanteuctli, Lord of Hades, that he may give you a bone or some ashes of the dead that are with him ; which having received you shall sacrifice over it, sprinkling blood from your own bodies. And the fallen gods having consulted to- gether, sent one of their number, called Xolotl," down to hades as their mother had advised. He succeeded in getting a bone of six feet long from Mictlanteuctli; and then, wary of his grisly host, he took an abrupt de- parture, running at the top of his speed. Wi-oth at this, the infernal chief gave chose ; not causing to Xolotl, how- ever, any more serious inconvenience thim a hasty fall in which the bone was broken in pieces. The messenger gathered up what he could in all haste, and despite his stumble made his escape. Reaching the earth, he put the fragments of bone into a basin, and all the gods drew blood from their bodies and sprinkled it mto the vessel. On the fourth day there was a movement among the wetted bones and a boy lay there before all ; and in four days more, the blood-letting and sprinkling boing still kept up, a girl was lifted from the ghastly dish. The children were given to Xolotl to bring up; and he fed tlien on the juice of the maguey." Increas- I* XnMl, 'n(>ryant or page.'— .VoHmi, Vomfndarlo en Imujua CaxteBmw Metl- <-nnA. Not ' eye ' an Home HoholiiMtH have it. >' Literally, in thn earlioHt copv of the mvth that I have Keen, ih« mUk of (heihlMle, * la leohe de oardo,' which tenn naH been rcpuntvd blindly, and nppiireutly without any idea of itH ineanin)^, by the varioim writ<>rH that have followed. The old authoriticm, howcvxr, and eHpeoially Mendieta, from whom I take the h'K^nd, were in the habit of onllinc the maKuey a thiHtle; and indeed the tremendona priokloa of thit Mexican plant may lay Kood claim to thn ATemo me {mpun« htmnitot the Hoottinh emblem. * Maxney, qne ea el oar- don dedonde Hatwn la miel.' Afeiulietn, ins(. AV/m, p. 110. ' Metl ea un arliol 6oardoqneen len((na de laa lalaa ae llama maguey,' MutnHttia, IM. d« tint Ihd., in Icathalctta, Cot. d« Doe., tom. i., p. 'i48. ' Et aimilmente-oogliono le foKlie di queato albero, ft oardo ohe ai tenitono Ih, come ana lo vigne, et chiamanlo maKtieia,' JMaHone fatta per un SmtU'huumo d«i aifpmr Cortem, in Hamugh Vlagffi, torn, iii., fol. 307. 60 OBIOIN AMD END OF THINGS. ing in stature, they became man and woman; and from them are the people of the present day descended, who, even as the primordial bone was broken into unequal pieces, vary in size and shape. The name of this first man was Iztacmixcuatl, and the name of his wife Ilan- cueitV" and they had six sons born to them, whose de- scendants, with their god-masters, in process of time moved eastward from their original home, almost uni- versally described as having been towards Jalisco. Now there had been no sun in existence for many years; so the gods being assembled in a place called Teotihufican, six leagues from Mexico, and gathered at the time round a great fire, told their devotees that he of them who should first cast himself into that fire, should have the honor of being transformed into a sun. So one of them called Nanahuatzin, — either as most say, out of pure bravery, or as Sahagun relates, because his life had become a burden to him through a syphilitic disease, — tlung himself into the fire. Then the gods began to peer through the gloom in all directions for the expected light and to make bets as to what part of heaven he should first appear in. And some said Here, and some said There ; but when the sun rose they were all proved wrong, for not one of them had fixed u^Mn the eoat.^ And in that same hour, though they knew it iim;m 1* Motolinia in loatboUctta, Cot. torn, i., pp. 0-10, says this flrat man and woman were begotten between the rain and the du8t of the earth — ' engendrada de In lluvia y del pulvo de la tiurra' — and in other ways adds to the per* plexity; so thut I am well inclined to agree with MUller, AimrlkaniiKhe ifrre- nflfionen, p. 6tH, when he Hayn these ouHmogoniual mythH dinplay marks of local origin and of the subsequent fusion oif several legends into an incon- gruous whole. 'Aus dieser Mengo von Verschiedenheiten in diesen Kos- mogonien ist ersiohtlich, dass viele Lokalmythen hier wie in Peru unabhtin- gig von einander entstauden die man Ausserlich niit t>iuander vorband, die aber in mancherloi WidersprQcheu auch nooh spAter ihre urspriiugliche Un- abhknoigkeitsu erkennen geben.' » Here, as elsewhere in this legend we follow Andres de Olraos' account as giviju by Mendieta. Bahagun, however differs from it a good deal in places. At this point for example, he mentions some notable personiigos who guessed right about the rising of the sun:—' Otros se pusieron & mirar Acia el orientr, y digeron aquf, de esta parte ha do salir el 8ol. El dicho de estos f uu verda- aero. Dioen que los que mirantn Ania el Oriente, fueron Quetsalooatl, que tambien se llama EoatI, y otr(» que se llama Toteo, y nor otro nombre Anaoatly. teou. y por otro nombre Tlatitvictezoatlipuca, y olnm que se llaman Miniz- ooa,* or as in Kingsbo.ough's editiim, Mex. Antiq, vol. vU., p. 186. * por HOW THE SUN WAS PLACED IN THE HEAVENS. 61 not, the decree went forth that they should all die by sacrifice. The sun had risen indeed, and with a glory of the cruel fire about him that not even the eyes of the gods could endure ; but he moved not. 'There he lay on the horizon ; and when the deities sent Tlotli their messenger to him, with orders that he should go on upon his way, his ominous answer was, that he would never leave that place till he harl destroyed and put an end to them all. Then a great fear fell upon some, while others were moved only to anger ; and among the latter was one Citli, who im- mediately strung his bow and advanced against the glit- tering enemy. By quickly lowering his head the Sun avoided the first arrow shot at him ; but the second and third had attained his body in quick succession, when, filled with fury, he seized the last and launched it back upon his assailant. And the brave Citli laid shaft to string nevermore, for the arrow of the sun pierced his forehead. Then all was dismay in the assembly of the gods, and despair filled their heart, for they saw that they could not prevail against the shining one ; and they agreed to die, and to cut themselves open through the breast. Xolotl was appointed minister, and he killed his companions one by one, and last of all he slew himself also.'"' So they died like gods; and each left to the sad and wondering men who were his servants, his garments for a memorial. And these servants made up, each party, a bundle of the raiment that had been left to otro nombre Anaoatl y Teon, y por otro nombre Tlataviotezoatlipuca, j otroa qno Be Unman Mimizooa, que non inumerable8;y cnatro mnaeres, la nna ne llama Tiacapan, la otra Teton, la tercera Tlaooeoa, la onarta Xoooyotl.' Saha- ijun, IlLHt. (fen., torn, ii., lib. viii., p. 248. o^ UeHideH (iifferenoeR of authorities already noticed, I may add that Sa> hngun deHcribea the pentonnge who became the aun, — aa well an him who, M we aball Hoon aee, became the moon, — ax belougin;^ before hlH transfor- mation to the number of the gods, and not as one of the men who served them. Further, in recounting the death of the gods, Rahogun says that to the Ail', Kcnti, QuctzalcoatI, was allnted the task of killing the rest; nor doea it appear that Qnetzalcoatl killed himielf. As to Xolotl, he plays quite a cowardly part in this version; trying to elude his death, he transformed him- le'f into various things, and was omy at last taken and killed under the form of a fish called AmoloU, 62 OBiaiN AND END OF THINQS. them, binding it about a stick into which they had bed-' ded a small green stone to serve as a heart. These bun- dles were called tlaquimilloii, and each bore the name of that god whose memorial it was; and these things were more reverenced thbn the ordinary gods of stone and wood of the country. Fray Andres de Olmos found one of these relics in Tlalmanalco, wrapped up in many cloths, and half rotten with being kept hid so long.'** Immediately on the death of the gods the sun be- gan his motion in the heavens; and a man called Te- cuzistecatl, or Tezcociztecatl, who, when Nanahuatzin leaped into the fire, had retired into a cave, now emerged from his concealment as the moon. Others say that instead of going into a cave, this Tecuzis- tecatl, had leaped into the fire after Nanahuatzin, but that, the heat of the fire being somewhat abated, he had come out less brilliant than the sun. Still another variation is, that the sun and moon came out equally bright, but this not seeming good to the gods, one of them took a rabbit by the heels and slung it into the face of the moon, dimming its lustre with a blotch whose mark may be seen to this day. After the gods had died in the way herein related, leaving their garments behind as relics, those servants went about everywhere, bearing these relics like bundles upon their shoulders, very sad and pensive and wonder- ing if ever again they would see their departed gods. Now the name of one of these deceased deities was Tez- catlipoca, and his servant having arrived at the sea coast, was favored with an apparition of his master in three different shapes. And Tezcatlipoca spake to his servant saying: Come hither, thou that lovest me so well, that I may tell thee what thou hast to do. Go now to the House of the Sun and fetch thence singers and in- struments so that thou mayest make me a festival ; but first call upon the whale, and upon the siren, and upon the tortoise, and they shall make thee a bridge to the sun. t> This kind of idol tnRWAn evidently to the myiteriont ' Envelope ' of the Qnioh^ myth. Bee also note 9. li THE TEZCUCAN AOCOUNT OF THE CBEATION. 63 Then was all this done; and the messenger went across the sea upon his living bridge, towards the House of the Sun, singing what he had to say. And the Sun heard the song, and he straitly charged his people and servants, saying: See now that ye make no response to this chant, for whoever replies to it must be taken away by the singer. But the song was so exceeding sweet that some of them could not but answer, and they were lured away, bearing with them the drum, teponaatli, and the kettle-drum, vewetl. Such was the origin of the festivals and the dances to the gods ; and the songs sung during these dances they held as prayers, singing them always with great accuracy of intonation and time. In their oral traditions, the Tezcucans agreed with the usual Mexican account of creation — the falling of the flint from heaven to earth, and so on — but what they after- ward showed in a picture, and explained to Fray Andres de Olmos as the manner of the creation of mankind, was this: The event took phice in the land of Aculma, on the Tezcucan boundary at a distance of two leagues from Teswuco and of five from Mexico. It is said that the sun, being at the hour of nine, cast a dart into the earth at the place we have mentioned and made a hole ; from this hole a man came out, the first man and somewhat imperfect withal, as there was no more of him than from the arm-pits up, much like the conventional European cherub, only without wings. After that the woman came up out of the hole. The rest of the story was not considered proper for printing by Mendieta; but at any rate from these two are mankind descended. The name of the first man was Aculmaitl, — -that is to say, acuUi^ shoulder, and mavtl, hand or arm, — and from him the town of Aculma is said to take its name." And this ety- mology seems to make it probable that the details of thi.s myth are derived, to some extent, from the name of the » Besides the Chimalpopooa manuHcript, the earlieiit aummarieB of the Mexican creation-raytha are to be found in Mrtuikia, Hisl. Ectea., pp. 77-81 ; Stthajxtn, IM. Gen., torn, i., lib. iii., p. 233, tota. ii., lib. vii., pp. 246-260; Boturinl, Idea de una Hist., pp. 37-43; Torqwmada, Monarq, Ind., iom. i., pp. 31-6, torn, ii., pp. 76-8; Clavigero, Storia Ant. dd Metaico, torn. ii„ pp. 8-10. 04 ORIGIN AND END OF THINOB. place in which it was located ; or that the name of the first man belonging to an early phase of the language, has been misunderstood, and that to the false etymol- ogy the details of the myth are owing. As already stated there had been men on the earth previous to that final and perfect creation of man from the bone supplied by Mictlanteuctli, and wetted by the gods with their own blood at the place of the Seven Oaves. These men had been swept away by a succes- sion of great destructions. With regard to the number of these destructions it is hard to speak positively, as on no single point in the wide range of early American reli- gion, does there exist so much difference of opinion. All the way from twice to five times, following different accounts, has the world been desolated by tremendous convulsions of nature. I follow most closely the version of the Tezcucan historian Ixtlilxochitl, as being one of the earliest accounts, as, prima facie, from its origin, one of the most authentic, and as being supported by a majority of respectable historians up to the time of Hum- boldt. Of the creation which ushered in the first age we know nothing; we are only told by Boturini, that giants then began to appear on the earth. This First Age, or 'sun,' was called the Sun of the Water, and it was ended by a tremendous flood in which every living thing perished, or was transformed, except, following some accounts, one man and one woman of the giant race, of whose escape more hereafter. The Second Age, called the Sun of the Earth, was closed with earthquakes, yawnings of the earth, and the overthrow of the highest mountains. Giants, or Quinam^s, a powerful and haughty race still appear to be the only inhabitants of the world. The Third Age was the Sun of the Air. It was ended by tempests and hurricanes, so destructive that few indeed of the inhabitants of the earth were left; and those that were saved, lost, according to the Tlascaltec ac- count, their reason and speech, becoming monkeys. The present is the Fourth Age. To it appear to be- ii THE AGES OB SUNS OF THE UEXIGANS. 66 long the falling of the goddess-bom flint from heaven, the birth of the sixteen hundred heroes from that flint, the bi^th of mankind from the bone brought from hades, the transformation of Nanahuatzin into the sun, the trans- formation of Tezcatecatl into the moon, and the death of the sixteen hundred heroes or gods. It is called the Sun of Fire, and is to be ended by a universal conflagra- tion.** Connected with the great flood of water, there is a n TxUUxochiU, ITisl. Chichimtca in Klmjaborough's Mex. Anliq., vol. ix., pp. 205-6. The mme author, in his Relaciones, lb. pp. 321-2, either through his own carelessness or that of a transcriber, transposes the second and third Ages. To see that it is an oversight of some sort, we have but to pass to the summary he gives at the end of these same Relaciones, lb., p. 459, where the account is again found in strict agreement with the version given iu the test. Gitmar^o, Hint, de TUtx. in Nouvellea Aiuvcdea ties Voy., torn, xcix., 1813, p. 13J, giving as we may suppose the Tlascalteo version of the general Mexican myth, agrees with Ixtlilxochitl as to the whole number of Ages, following, however, the order of the error above noticed iu the KelO' ciorf^. The Tlascalteo historian, moreover, aflSrms that only two of these Ages are past, and that the third and fourth destructions are yet to come. M. Ternaux-Compans, Nouvettes Annates des Vau., torn. Ixxxvi., 1840, p. 5, udoi>ts this Tlascalteo account as the general Mexican tradition; he is fol- lowed by Dr. Prichard, Rsetrnhm, vol v., pp., 360-1. Dr. Prichard cites Bradford as supporting the same opinion, but erroneously, as Bradfonl. Am. Antiq., p. 32S, follows Humboldt, lioturini. Idea de una liik., p. 3, and Clavi- gero, Storki Ant. del Mi'sako, torn, ii., p. 57, agree exactly with the text. The AbbJ Brasseur de llourbourg also accepts the version of three past destruc- tions, S'il exlste des Sources de t'lliat. Pnm., pp. 26-7. Professor J. G. MUl- ler, Amerllainif^he ITrrelijionen, pp. 510-12, ndmits that the version of three pnst destructions and one to come, as given in the text, and in the order there given, ' seeuis to be the most ancient Mexican version ;' though he decides to follow Humboldt, and adopts what he calls the ' latest and fullest form of the myth. ' The Siti'^'iatinne delte Taixtte del Godice Mesdiftno [ Vaticano 1 contradicts itself, giving first two past destructions, and farther on four, Kinjsliomwih's Mi-x. Anliq., vol. v., pp. 163-7; as does also the Explic. del Codex TeUerUino- Heminaia, Ih., pp. 131-6. Kingsboron^h himself seems to favor the idea of throo past destructions and four ages in all; see Mex. Anliq., vol. vi., p. 171, note. Goiniira, IVi-it. .V^ae., fol. 297-8; Leon v Oama, Dos Piedras, parte i., pp. 94-5; Humboldt, Vuejt., tom.ii., pp. 118-129; Prescott, C'otif. o/ A/eoe., vol. i., p. 61; Gallatin, in km. Elhnol. Soc. Traninct., vol. i., p. 325,— de- scribe four past destructions and one yet to come, or five Ages, and the Chimalpopoca MS., see note 13, seems also to favor this opinion. LiiDtly, Mendieta, HM. Edes., p. 81, declares that the Mexicans believe in five Suns, or Ages, in times past; but these suns were of inferior quality, so tlint the soil produced its fruits only in a crude and imperfect state. The voiiHoquence was that in every case the inhabitants of the world died through thn eating of divers things. This present and sixth Hun was good, however, iiud under its influence all things were produced properly. Torquemada— who has, indeed, been all along appropriating, bv whole chapters, the so loni,' inedited work of Mendieta; and that, if we believe Icazbalceta, //M. E'kt., yoticiasdet Autor., pp. xxx. to xlv., under circumstances of peculiar turpitude — of course gives also five past Ages, repeating Mendieta word for wurd with the exception of a single 'la.' Jfonarg. Ind., torn, ii., p. 79. Vol. UI. s ee OBIOIN AND END OF THINGS. Ml m Mexican tradition presenting aome analogies to the story of Naib and his ark. In most of the painted manu- scripts supposed to relate to this event, a kind of boat is represented floating over the waste of water, and con- taining a man and a woman. Even the Tlascaltecs, the Zapotecs, the Miztecs, and the people of Michoacan are said to have had such pictures. The man is variously called Coxcox, Teocipactli, Tezpi, and Nata; the woman Xochiquetzal and Nena." The following has been usually accepted as the ordi- nary Mexican version of this myth: In Atonatiuh, the Age of Water, a great flood covered all the face of the earth, and the inhabitants thereof were turned into fishes. Only one man and one woman escaped, saving themselves in the hollow trunk of an ahahv£te or bald cypress; the name of the man being Ckxxcox, and that of of his wife Xochiquetzal. On the waters abating a little they grounded their ark on the Peak of Colhuacan, the Ararat of Mexico. Here they increased and multiplied, and children b^an to gather about them, children who were all born dumb. And a dove came and gave them tongues, innumerable languages. Only fifteen of the descendants of Coxcox, who afterward became heads of families, spake the same languor or could at all under- stand each other; and from these fifteen are descended the Toltecs, the Aztecs, and the Aoolhuas. This dove is not the only bird mentioned in these deluvial tra- ditions, and must by no means be confounded with the birds of another palpably Christianized story. For in Michoacan a tradition was preserved, following which the name of the Mexican Noah was Tezpi. With better fortune than that ascribed to Coxcox, he was able to save, in a spacious vessel, not only himself and his wife, M ProfesRor J. O. Mailer, Amtrikianiache Urreligionm, p. 668, remarks of these two personaoes: ' Rein nordi8ch ist der chichimekische Coxcox, der Bohon bei aer Flathsage genannt wnrde, der Tezpi der Mechoakaner. Dob ist auch araprfinglich ein Waasergott und Fischgott, danim trftgt er anch den Namen GipaotU, Fisch, Teocipactli, gAttlicher Fisch, Huehuetonacateoci- paclli, alter Fischgott von onserem Fleisch. Darum ist auch seine Oattiu eino FflaniengOttin wit Namen Xoohiquetsal d. h. geflagelte Blume.' I::;i, Hi THE TOWEB OF BABEL. 67 but also his children, several animalB, and a quantity of grain for the common use. When the waters began to subside, he sent out a vulture that it might go to and fro on the earth and bring him word again when the dry land began to appear. But the vulture fed upon the carcasses that were strewed in every part, and never re- turned. Then Tezpi sent out other Lirds, and among these was a humming-bird. And when the sun began to cover the earth with a new verdure, the humming-bird returned to its old refuge bearing green leaves. And Tezpi saw that his vessel was aground near the moun- tc.in of Colhuacan and he landed there. The Mexicans round Cliolula had a special legend, connecting the escape of a remnant from the great del- uge with the often-mentioned story of the origin of the people of Anahuac from Chicomoztoc, or the Seven Caves. At the time of the cataclysm, the country, ac- cording to Pedro de los Rios, was inhabited by giants. Some of these perished utterly ; ct' ^-^ were changed in- to fishes; while seven brothers of them found safety by closing themselves into certain caves in a mountain called Tlaloc. When the waters we»e assuaged, one of the giants, Xelhua, surnamed the Architect, went to Cholula and began to build an artificial mountain, 08 a monument and a memorial of the Tlaloc that had sheltered him and his when the angry waters swept through all the land. The bricks were mode in Tlama- nalco, at the foot of the Sierra de Cocotl, and passed to Cholula from hand to hand along a file of men — whence these came is not said — stretching between the two places. Then were the jealousy and the anger of the gods aroused, as the huge pyramid rose slowly up, threaten- ing to reach the clouds and the great heaven itself; and the gods launched their fire upon the builders and slew many, so that the work was stopped.'" But the half-fin- " Boiurini, Idea tie una His/, pp. 113-4; Id., Caldlogo, pp. 39-40; ClaiH- flcro, Stor'M Ant, dd MeaMco, torn, i., pp. 129-30, torn, ii., p. ($; Spieifatione deUe Tavole dd Coiiice Mexioano [Vaticauo] tev. vii., in Kim/idmroujh'a Mtx- Ant., vol. v., pp. 164-6; Otmelli Carreri, in ChurchiU'H Col. Voff,, vol. iv., p. 481; UumlxMt, Vues., torn. !., pp. 114-15, torn ii., pp., 176-8; Tj/lor'a Ana. 68 OBIOIN AND END OF THINGS. i; ii 1:J' i ished structure, afterwards dedicated by the Clioiultecs to Quetzalcoatl, still remains to show how well Xelhua, the giant, deserved his surname of the Architect. hwic, pp. 276-7; Gonlra, in Prea:oU, Conquista dv ^fexko, torn, iii., pp. 1-10. A caret'nl couiparisoLX of tue passa^^ea given above will sliow that thiti whole Rtr^jr of the escape of Coxcox and Ma wife in a Imat from a great deluge, and of the distribnticu by a bird of different languat;|eH to their descend- ants, rests on the interpr itation of certran Aztec paintings, containing sup- posed pictures of a floud, of Coxcox aad his wife, of a canoe or rude vessel of some kind, uf tlij mountain Cu'huacan, which was the Mexioiin Ararat, and of a bird distributing languages to a number of men. Not one of the earliest writers on Mexicat mythology, none uf those personally fa- miliar with the natives and with their oral traditions as existing at the time of, or immedi;itely after the conquest, seems to have known this legend; Olmos, Sahi^iin, Motolinia, Mendieta, IxtlilxochitI 4ud Camargo, are all of them silent with regard to it. These facts must give rise to gravn suspicions with regard to the accuracy of the commonly accepted version, notwithstanding its apparently implicit reception up to this time by the most critical historians. These suspicions will not be lessened by the result of the researches of Don Josj Fernando Itauiire/., Conservator of the Mexican National Museum, a gentleman not less remarkable for liis familiarity with the language and antii^uities of Mexico than for the moderai h >n and calmness of his criti.al judgments, as far as these are known. In a commnnii^ation datod April, 1858, to Garcia y Ciibns, Alias (kojrdfii'A), EsUid'ntko r 1114 '>rko de In lie- pabliiia Mjli-ana, ontrega 29, speaking of the celebrated Mexican picture there for the first time, as he claims, accurately given to the public, — SigUenza's copy of it, as givtm bv GoincUi Caren-i, that given by Clavigoro in his Shria <M Messico, that given by Humboldt in his AttoH PittorMque, and that given by Kingsborough beiu^^ all incorrtvt, — Beilor llitmiroz sitys:— The authority of writers so competent as Sigdenza and Clavi^ero imposed silence on the in- credulous, and after th« illustrious Baron von Humboldt added his irresistible authority, adopting that interprettitiou, nobody doubted that "the traditions of the Hebrews were found among the people of America;" that, as the wiso Baron thought, "their Coxcox, Teocinactli, or Tezpi is the Noah, Xisutrus, or Menou of the Asiatic families;" and that "the Cerro of Culhuacan is the Ararat of the Mexicans, ' ' Grand and magnificent thought, bnt unfortimately only a delusion. The blue square No. 1, with its bitnds or obscure lines of the same color, cannot repre.'<ent the terrestrial globe covered witu the waters of the flood, because w.> should have to suppose a repetition of the same deluge in the figure No. 41), where it is reproduced with some of its priiicipiil accidents, N^'ither, for the same reason, do the human heads and the heads of birds whi(*li anpear t<.) float there, denote the submerging of men and aiuiiiiils, for It w>iul<l In' necessary to give the same explanation to those seen in gnmp No. 'M. It might be argued that the group to the left (of No. 1), made up of a human head placed under the head of a bird, lepre- si'nted phonetieuily the name Cox(U)x, and deiioted the Aztec Noah; but the group on the right, formed of a woman's head with other symboli'^ flguri<s above it, evidently does not express the name Xo<!liiquetzal, whi<'h ii« said t'< h.ive bnen th'vt of his wife Let us now pass on to the dove ).;i ving tongii •« to the primitive men who were born mute. The oomnias whieh seem to come from the beak of the bird there represented, form one of the most com- plex and varied symbols, in respeet to tueir phoiietie forec. wliieh are fouml 111 our hieroglyphic writing. In connection with animated beings they designate gonerically the pmissinn of the voice .... In the group before us they dnnote purely and siniiply that thi; bird was singing or speaking— to whom? -to the group of persons before it, who by the direction of their faces nml I) >(Hi>.! show clearly and distinctly the attention with whieh they listi'iin). (.'oasLMpiuntly the designer of the boforo-mentiontvd drawing for Clavigitro, riii THE MEXICAN DELUGE. 68 Yet another record remains to us of a traditional Mexican deluge, in the following extract from the Chimal- popoca Manuscript. Its words seem to have a familiar sound ; but it would hardly be scientific to draw from such a fragment any very sweeping conclusion as to its relationship, whether that be Quich<5 or Christian : — When the Sun, or Age, Nahui-Atl came, there had passed already four hundred years ; then came two hun- dred years, then seventy and six, and then mankind wore lost and drowned and turned into fishes. The waters and the sky drew near etich other; in a single day all was lost; the day Four Flower consumed \^1 that there was of our ttosh. And this year was the ytja* Ce-Calli ; on the first day, Nahui-Atl, all was lost. The very mountains were swallowed up in the flood and the waters remained, lying tranquil during fifty and two spring-times. But before the Hood began, Titlacahuan iiad warned the man Nata and his wife Nena, saving: pre-ocoupied with the ictea of gignifyinc; by it the pretendi .1 confusion of tonf;ueH, chauKcd with bin ^ncil the hiHtoriu truth, Kivin^ to theHu MKuren t)i)p(>Hite .Urections. ExiiiniuiuK ittt^'ntivcly the inttxuclitudeM nml cmirB of tbu graver and the pencil in all hiHtorituil euKntvinKH relating to Mexico, it in Heun that they are no leaH numerouM an<l HeriouH than thow) of the |)en. The iutcrpnitutious ijiveii tu the ancient Mexican paintinKH by ardent iuuiKiua- tionii led away by love of novelty or by the Hnirit of HyHtein, justify to a cer- tain point the distrust and dimavor with which the lant and niomt dislin- ({iiiHhi'd hiMtoriau of the Cuu(|ueiit of Mexico ( W. H. Prcscott) has treated thin lutiH-estiu); and preciouM class of historical documents. Heilor llaniircz goea on thus at aoiue length to his conolusionM, which reduce the original ]>aint- ing to a simple record of a wandering of the Mexicans among the lakes of the Mexican valley,— that jimrney b<<giiining at a place 'not more than nine miles from the gutters of Mexico,'— a recoi-d having absolutely no connection either with the mythinal deluge, already descrilMul as one of tl'ie four destruc- tions of the world, or with any other. The biril . -eaking in the picture, he connects with a well-known Mexican fablo gi<-i.|. !, Tortiuemadu, in which a bird is described as speaking from a tr«'e to th" lead, rs of (he Mexicans at a (u'rtiiiu Ht'tge of their migration, aud repeating tht^ work Tilmi, th,'^t is to say, ' L't us go.' A little birii called Ihe TiVn iV-if/iioi, with a cry that (he vulgar still interpret in a somewhat similar sense, is well Lnown iii Mexico, and is iiev- lia]iy at the tKittom of the tradition, it may U> added thatTonjuetuada gives u painted inanuscrint, possibly that under diHctission, as his authority for the story. The Imat, the mountain, and the other adjuncts of th<' picture are explained in a like simple way, as Mie hieriigly])liies. for the most part, of various proper names. Our spa'je here will not i)'rmit further ((•'tails - though another volume will contain this picturi> aiul a further discuitsioii of th(> subject, — but I may remark in concluding that the mialeration with which Heilor llamireK discusses the (inestion. as well as his great experience uiul learning in matters of Mexican anti(iuity, seem to claim for his views the seriuun oousideration of future <itudent«. 70 ORIGIN aND end op THINGS. f I" ■' Mi ■ ■ !■ 1.^ ■i:?! Make now no more pulque, but hollow out to yourselves u great cypress, into which you shall enter when, in the month Tozoztli, the waters shall near the sky. Then they entered into it, and when Titlacahuan had shut them in, he said to the man : Thou shalt eat but a single ear of maize, and thy wife but one also. And when they had fmishcd eating, each an ear of matie, they pre- pared to set forth, for the waters remained tranquil and their log moved no longer ; and opening it they began to see the fishes. Then they lit a fire, rubbing pieces of wood together, and they roasted fish. And behold the deities Citlallinicue and Citlallatonac looking down from above, cried out: divine Lord! what is this fire that they make there? wherefore do they so fill the heaven with smoke? And immediately Titlacahuan Tetzcatli- poca came down, and set himself to grumble, saying: What does this fire here? Then he seized the fishes and fashioned them behind and before and changed them into dogs.'" We turn now to the traditions of some nations situated on the outskirts of the Mexican Empire, traditions dif- fering fram those of Mexico, if not in their eU'ments, at letist in the combination of those elements. Following our usual custom, 1 give the following legt'ud Ijf longing to the Miztecs just as they themselves wer*- ac^'un- tomed to depict and to interpret it in tin^r pnmitivt^ scrolls: — ^ In the year and in the day of obscurity and (iarkness. yea even befoi-e the days or the years wew, when the world was in a great darkness and cbiu)H, wheu tlie earth w»is covered with water and there wjis notliing but nunl an<l slime on all the face of tbc; earth, — lM>hold a g<Kl became visible, ind his name was the Deer, and his sur- M BrRBHi'ur rl«' r,onrJ>oiirj(, IHnt. dcit Knt. C\\\, torn. I., pp. 495-7. " Fr. (JreKorio (inruiH, (h'litn lif Im 1ml., pp. IW7-W, took thin narrntivc from a iNtok he fomid iu u ounvuiit in C'liilapn, a little Indian town alwitit u IflikKne nnil a half Houth of Oajaoa. Thv l>ook had lM«>n eouinili-d Ity (In vintr of that convent, and- ' eitoriti) con hum FiKuruH, couio h>ii ImiioHde iii|iirl Rnino Mixtrco Ihm tenian en huh LibruM, u PerganiinoH an-olladoH, con la di - claracion de lo (|Ui< Hiunifleaban Ian FiuuntH, vu que ountabau au Origen, la Creacion del Muudu, lUlluvlu Uuuvral. THE FLYING HEBOES OF MIZTEGA. 71 name was the Lion-Snake. There appeared also a very beautiful goddess called the Deer, and surnamed the Tiger-Snake.* These two gods were the origin and be- gin ing of all the gods. Now when these two gods became visible in the world, they made, in their knowledge and omnipotence, a great rock, upon which they built a very sumptuous palace, a masterpiece of skill, in which they made their abode upon earth. On the highest part of this building thei* was an axe of copper, the edge being uppermost, and on this axe the heavens rested. This rock and the palace of the gods were on a moun- tain in the neighborhood of the town of Apoala in the prov- ince of Mizteca Alta. The rock was called The l*lnce of Heaven; there the gods first alMxie on earth, living many years in great rest and content, as in a happy and delicious land, tuough the world still lay in obscurity and darkness. IMie father and mother of all the gods being here in their place, two mim were born to them, very handsome and very s \ed in all wisdom and arts. The first was railed thi .nd of Nine Snakes, after the name of the flay on which he w}t*< Iwrn; and the second was called, in like manr>»'r the Wind of Nine Caves. Very daintily iideed were these youths brought up. When the elder wished to uiiihh*' himself, he t(x>k the form of an eagle, Hy- ing thus far and wid«' the younger turned himself into a small iK'ast of a Her|)ent .Mha|N>. havinu, wings that he used with such agilitv and sleight that he iHM'ame invis- ible, and Hew through rocks and walls even as through the air. As they went, tiie din and clamor of these brethren wax beard by i\uMO over wh<»ni they passed. They t<K)k the,"*- figun»s to manife."<t the |iower that was in them, l)oth ill tranMi'orming theiiiHi>lves and in ivsutiiiiig attain their original xhap. And they alnxle in gi-eat jx'ace in the manrion of their fmrents, so they iigreed to make •" ' QtU' rtimrpi'irron viHiblcniftitc un Dion. <jnt' tiivo por Noinlir. km f'iirvo, i por Holirt'niiinhri* I'ldrhtii ile Ia"h>; i iiiitt Diimit iiiui lindii. i iK'nunna, iiuc hii N'Dialii'i' fuu un (.'l«ri)o ' por Hobreuouibre r'Mi»'>rrt lir Tiiflf.' Wurrin, /(/..pp. a.7 7S ORIGIN AND END OF THINGS. k^' a sacrifice and an offering to these gods, to their father and to their mother. Then they took each a censer oC clay, and put fire therein, and poured in ground bekm for incense ; and this offering was the first that had ever been made in the world. Next the brothers made to themselves a garden, in which they put many trees, and fruit-trees, and flowers, and roses, and odorous herbs of different kinds. Joined to this garden they laid out a very beautiful meadow, which they fitted up with all things necessary for ottering sacrifice to the gods. In this manner the two bi-ethren left their parents' house, and fixed themselves in this garden to dress it and to keep it, watering the trees fl>nd the plants and the odor- ous herbs, multiplying them, and burning incense of powder of beleflo in censers of clay to the gods, their father and mother. They made also vows to these gods, and promises, praying that it might seem good to them to shape the firmament and lighten the darkness of the world, and to establish the foundation of the earth, or rather to gather the waters together so that the earth might appear, — as they had no phuje to rest in save only one little garden. And to make their prayers more ob- ligatory upon the gods, they pierced their ears and tongues with flakes of flint, sprinkling the blood that dropped from the wounds over the trees and plants of the gard<?n with a willow branch, as a sacred and blessed thing. After this sort they employed themselves, post- poning pleasure till the time of the granting of their de- sire, remaining always in subjection to the gods, their father and mother, and attributing to them moi'e \yowQY and divinity than they really ix)8se88ed. Fray Garcia here makes a break in the relation, — that he may not weary his readers with so many absurdities, — but it would ap|iear that the firmament was arranged and the earth miulc Ht for mankind, who alx)ut that time must also have made their apixuirance. For there came a great deluge afterwards, wneitun perished many of the sons and daughters that had been lK)rn to the gods ; and it is said that when the deluge was passed the human THE DUEL WITH THE SUV. 73 race was restored as at the first, and the Miztec king- dom populated, and the heavens and the earth estah- lished. This wc may suppose to have been the traditional ori- «iin of the common people ; but the governing family of Mizteca proclaimed themselves the descendants of two youths born from two majestic trees that stood at the en- trance of the gorge of Apoala, and that maintained them- selves there despite a violent wind continually rising f mm a cavern in the vicinity. Whether the trees of themselves produced these youths, or whether some primeval vEsir, as in the Scandinavian story, gave them shape and blood and breath and sense, we know not. We are only told that soon or late the youths separated, each going his own way to conquer lands for himself. The braver of the two coming to the vicinity ofTilantongo, armed with buckler and bow, was much vexed and oppressed by the ardent rays of the 8un, which he took to be the lord of that district striv- ing to prevent his entrance therein. Then the young warrior strung his bow, and advanced his buckler befoi-e him, and drew shafts fix)m his quiver. He shot there against the great light even till the going down of the siune; then he took possession of all that land, seeing he had grievously wounded the sun, and forced him to hide lH3hind the mountains. UjKin this story is founded the lordship of all the caciques of Mizteca, and uixm their descent from this mighty archer their ancestor. Even to this day, the chiefs of the Miztecs blazon as their arms a plumed chief with l)ow, arrows, and shield, and the sun in front of him setting l)ehind gray clouds.™ Of the origin of the Zaj)otecs, a jK'ople Ixjhlering on these Miztecs, Hurgoa sjiys, with a touching simplicity, that he could find no account worthy of lK»lief. Their iiistorical paintings he astM'ikvs to the invention of tho devil, affirming hotly that those jK^oplo were blinder in 8iich vanities than the Egyptians and the Chaldeans. « Burgoa, Otoj. Deaciip., timi i., fol. 128, 17(1. llJ 74 OBIOIN AND END OP THINGS. Some, he said, to boast of their valor made themselves out the sons of lions and divers \vild beasts; others, grand lords of ancient lineage, were produced by the greatest and most shady trees ; while still others of an unyielding and obstinate nature, were descended from rocks. Their language, continues the worthy Provincial, striking suddenly and by an undirected shot the very center of mythological interpretation, — their language was full of metaphors; those who wished to persuade spake always in parables, and in like manner painted their historians.* In Guatemala, according to the relations given to Fa- ther Geronimo Roman by the natives, it was believed there was a time when nothing existed but a certain divine Father called Xchmel, and a divine Mother called Xtmana. To these were born three sons,^' the eldest of whom, filled with pride and presumption, set about a creation contrary to the will of his parents. But he could create nothing save old vessels fit for mean uses, such as earthen iK)ts, jugs, and things still more despicable ; and ho was hurled into hades. Then the two younger brethren, called respectively Hunchevan and Hun- avan, prayed their parents for iwrmission to attempt the work in which the r brother had failed so signally. And they were grantc' I leave, being told at the same time, that inasmuch as they had humbled themselves, they would succeed in 'heir undertaking. Then they made the heavens, and the earth with the plants thereon, and fire and air, and out of the earth itself they made a man and a woman, — presumably the parents of the human race. According to ToiYiuemada, there was a deluge some time after tliis, and after the deluge the people continued to invoke as god the great Father and the great Mother '• Ihmjoa, Otoa. Deacrip., fol. 11)0 7. SI Ono (if tho liftH (.'iiKiiH MHH, KivcH, noonrdiDK to HelpH, 'troo« hijo« ' in- Ktrad of 'trcH hijoH;' tlu> Iftfter, however, l>eiiiK the «M>rniot reatlin({, i»m the liHt of iiiiiiieH ill thu iwuM a"iimHcri(it hIiuwh, nud as Father Uoinun given it. HtH> uute 33. iU THE COYOTE OP THE PAPAOOS. 76 already mentioned. But at last a principal woman " among them, having received a revelation from heaven, taught them the true name of God, and how that name should be adored ; all this, however, they aftenvard for- got.'" In Nicaragua, a country where the principal language was a Mexican dialect, it was believed that ages ago the world was destroyed by a flood in which the most part of mankind perished. Afterward the teotes, or gods, restocked the earth as at the beginning. Whence came the teotes, no one knows; but the names of two of them who took a principal part in the creation were Tamagostat and Cipattonal." Leaving now the Central American region we pass north into the Papago country, lying south of the Gila, with the river Santa Cruz on the east and the Gulf of California on the west. Here we meet for the first time the coyote, or prairie wolf; we find him much more than an animal, something more even than a man, only a little lower than the gods. In the following Papago myth" he figures as a prophet, and af> a minister and as- sistunt to a certain great hero-god Montezuma, whom we are destined to meet often, and in many chanicters, as a central figure in the myths of the Gila valley: — The Great Spirit made the earth and all living things, " This tntdition, wiys tho AHhi' BmBfienr fie BonrboiirR, Iliitt. rfw Nnl. Cii'., torn, ii., jip. 74-5, hiiH indubitably refereiu-e to n queen whoHu memory liuH lH'cMni(> utUkcluHl to very utuny pluceH in (lunteruiilu, nnd Central Ameri- ca Kt'lit'rully. She waH called Atit, Grandmothi>r: and from her the volcano of Atitluu, received the name Atital-huyu, by v-hich it is Htill known to the ubonKinett. ThiH Atit lived during four centnrieH, and from her ore dt^mjeuded nil the royal and princely familicH of Guatemala. '•>■•' Uiitmii), lieiniihlit'tt tie loH JntlioH Or.ditenialex, part 1, lib. 2, cap. 15, after tldrriii, Orujen tie hs /u'/., pp. ii'2!t-30; his I'asiiH, Hist. AiuiliMiiiUai, MH., cup. "iilG, after Hrlpn' .S'/mii». Conq., vol. ii., p. 140; Torwiemwin, .W')»m»'(/. lull., toni. ii., pp. 53-4; Jiraaaeur de Jiourbounj, Hist. iltM S'ltl, Civ., ton*. H , PI). 74-5. ^* The flntt of theHA two name^ \h erroneonRly Hpelt ' FamaRoztad ' by .\i. Ternaux-romi)anH, Mr. Hijuier, and the Abhi'' HraHH>-ur dc UourlMinrs, ihe two latter perhapH led aHtray by the «Tror of M. Tenianx-('iinn)anH, an error wbit^h Antt appeared in that Ventleuiau'it traUHlation of Uvtedo. Oi'irdn, Itntt. Urn,, torn, iv., p. 40. I'lir Mariyr, dt>c. vi., cnp. 4. •'•' Thin tradition wan ' gathered princiiuilly from the rf<]aiionii of Con (jiiicn, the intelligent chief of the central PapagM-' iMii'Uimn, in Iml. .ifi'. It i>i., i8«5, pp. i;n-;j. 76 ORIGIN AND END OF THINGS. before he made man. And he descended from heaven, and digging in the earth, found clay such as the potters use, which, having again ascended into the sky, he dropped into the hole that he had dug. Immediately there came out Montezuma and, with the assistance of Montezuma, the rest of the Indian tribes in order. Last of all came the Apaches, wild from tleir natal hour, running away as fast OS they were created. Those first days of the world were happy and peaceful days. The sun was nearer the earth than he is now ; his grateful rays made all the seasons equal, and rendered garments unneces- sary. Men and beasts talked together, a common lan- guage made all brethren. But an awful destruction ended this happy age. A great flood destroyed all flesh wherein was the breath of life; Montezuma and his friend the Coyote alone escaping. For before the flood began, the Coyote prophesied its coming, and Montezu- ma took the warning and hollowed out a boat to himself, keeping it ready on the topmost summit of Santa Rosa. The Coyote also prepared an ark ; gnawing down a great cane by the river bank, entering it, and stopping up the end with a certain gum. So when the waters rose these two saved themselvifH, and met again at lost on dry land after the flood had passed away. Naturallx enough Mon- tezuma was now anxious to know how nmcli dry land hud been left, and he sent the Coyote off on four succes- sive journeys, to find exactly where the sea lay toward each of the four winds. From the west and from the south, the answer swiftly came: The sea is at hand. A longer search wru^i that made towards the east, but at last there too was the sea found. On the north only was no water found, though the faithful messenger almost wearied himself out with searcliing. In the meantime the (Jreat Spirit, aided by Montezuma, hud again re- IK'opled the world, and animals and men In'gan to in- crease and multiply. To Montezuma had In'en allotted the care and government of the new race ; but pufted up with pride iind self im[K>rtance, he neglected the most im- {)ortant duties of his onerous |)OHition, and suflered the LEGEND OF MONTEZUMA. 77 most disgraceful wickedness to pass unnoticed among the people. In vain the Great Spirit came down to earth and remonstrated with his vicegerent, who only scorned his laws and advice, and ended at last by breaking out into open rebellion. Then indeed the Great Spirit was filled with anger, and he returned to heaven, pushing back the sun on his way, to that remote part of the sky he now occupies. But Montezuma hardened his heart, and collecting all the tribes to aid him, set about build- ing a house that should reach up to heaven itself. Al- ready it had attftined a great height, and contained many aiMirtments lined with gold, silver, and precious stones, the Avhole threatening soon to make good the boast of its architect, when the Great Spirit launched his thunder, and laid its glory in ruins. Still Montezuma hardened himself; proud and inflexible, he answered the thunderer out of the haughty defiance of his heart; he ordered the temple-houses to be desecrated, and the holy images to l)e dragged in the dust, he made them a scoff and by- word for the very children in the village streets. Then the Great Spirit prepared his supreme punishment. He sent an insect flying away towards the east, towards an unknown land, to bring the Spaniards. When these came, they made war upon Montezuma and destroyed him, and utterly dissipated the idea of his divinity.* "> The le^cndnry Monteziimn, whom we sball meet bo often in the mythoU nf;y of the Uilit viiflev, muHt uut be confounded with the two Mexican nion- Mvhti of the Hume title. The niinie itHelf wouhl Heeni, in the absence of proof to tlie poiitrnry, to have been carried into Arizona and New Mexico by the Spiiniui'ds or their Mexican attenduntu, and to have become gradually aiuioci- atcd in the niinda of some of the New Mexican and neighboring tribes, with H vague, mythical, and departed grandenr. The name Muntezunut became thus, to use Mr. Tylor's words, thut of the great ' Homebody ' of the tril)e. This being once the case, all the lesser heroes would be graifually absorbed in the gi-euter, and their names forgotten. Their deeds would become his ilcedx, their fame his fame. There » evidence enough that thin is a general tendency of tradition, even in historical times. The pages of Mr. Cox's xeholaily and comprehensive work, The MytluAixw of the Aryan Xatums, teem with examples of it. In Persia, deeds of every kind and date are referred to Antnr. In Russia, buildings of every age are dechred to l>e the work of Peter the Great. All over Europe, in Germany, France, Spain, Switzer- land, England, Scotland, Ireland, the exploits of the oldest mythological heroes figuring in the Sagas, Eddas, and Nioelungen Lied have Inten ascribed in the folk-lore nnd ballads of the people to Darbarossit, Charlemagne, ltoab» •HI, Charles V., William Tell, Arthur, liobin Hood, Wallace, and St. Patrick. 78 OBiaiN AND END OF THINGS. The Fimas," a neighboring and closely allied people to the Papagos, say that the earth was made by a cer- tain Chiowotmahke, that is to say Earth-prophet. It appeared in the be^nning like a spider s web, stretching far and fragile across the nothingness that was. Then the Earth-prophet flew over all lands in the form of a butterfly, till he came to the place he judged flt for his purpose, and there he made man. And the thing was after this wise : The Creator took clay in his hands, and mixing it with the sweat of his own body, kneaded the whole into a lump. Then he blew upon the lump till it was filled with life and began to move ; and it became man and woman. This Creator had a son called Szeu- kha, who, when the world was beginning to be tolerably peopled, lived in the Gila valley, where lived also at the same time a great prophet, whose name has been foi^ot- ten. Upon a certain night when the prophet slept, he was wakened by a noise at the door of his house, and when he looked, a great Eagle stood before him. And the Eagle spake : Arise, thou that healest the sick, thou that shouldest know what is to come, for behold a deluge is at hand. But the prophet laughed the bird to scorn and gathered his robes about him and slept. After- wards the Eagle came again and warned him of the waters near at hand ; but he gave no ear to the bird at all. Perhaps he would not listen because this Eagle had an exceedingly bad reputation among men, being re- ported to take at times the form of an old woman that lured away girls and children to a certain cliff so that they were never seen again ; of this, however, more anon. A third time, the Eogle came to warn the prophet, and to say that all the valley of the Gila should be laid waste with water; but the prophet gave no heed. Then, in The connection of the name of Montezuma with ancient bnildinoi and legend- ary advintureH in the mythology of the Gila volley scemii to oe Himply an- other example of the same kind. ^ I am indebted for these particulars of the belief of the Pimas to the kindness of Mr. J. H. Stout of the Pima agency, who procured me a per- sonal interview with Ave chiefs of that nation, and their very intelligent and obliging interpreter, Mr. Walker, at San Francisco, in October, 1873. DELUOE OF THE PIMA8. 79 the twinkling of an eye, and even as the flapping of the Eagle's wings died away into the night, there came a peal of thunder and an awful crash ; and a green mound of water reared itself over the plain. It seemed to stand upright for a second, then, cut incessantly by the light- iing, goaded on like a gret beast, it flung itself upon the prophet's hut. When the morning broke there was noth- ing to be seen alive but one man — if indeed he were a man ; Szeukha, the son of the Creator, had saved himself by floating on a ball of gum or resin. On the waters fall- ing a little, he landed near the mouth of the Salt River, uix)n a mountain where there is a cave that can still be seen, together with the tools and utensils Szeukha used while he lived there. Szeukha was very angry with the Great Eagle, who he probably thought had had more to do with bringing on the flood than appears in the narrative. At any rate the general reputation of the bird was sufliciently bad, and Szeukha prepared a kind of rope ladder from a very tough species of tree, much like woodbine, with the aid of which he climbed up to the cliff where the Eagle lived, and slew him.* Looking about here, he found the mutilated and decaying bodies of a great multitude of those that the Eagle had stolen and taken for a prey ; and he raised them all to life again and sent them away to repeople the earth. In the house or den of the Engle, he found a woman that the monster had taken to wife, and a child. These he sent also upon their way, and from these are descended that great peo- ple called Hohocam, 'ancients or grandfathers,' who were led in all their wanderings by an eagle, and who eventually passed into Mexico.* One of these Hohocam '8 For the killing of this Oreat Eagle Szeukha had to do a kind of pen- ance, which waH never to scratch himself with his nailH, but always with u Hmall stick. This custom is still observed by all Pimas; and n bit of wood, renewed every fourth day, is carried for this purpose stuck in their long hair. 3!> With the reader, as with myself, this clause will prolwbly call up some- thing more than a mere suspicion of Spanish influence tinging the incidents of the legend. The Pimas themselves, however, asserted that this tradition existed among them long before the arrival of the Spaniards and was not inodiflcd thereby. One fact that seems to speak for the comparative purity of their traditions is that the name of Montezuma is nowhere to be found in them, although Cremouy, Apaclu:a, p. 1U2, states the contrary. IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) h 'o i^ m> WM ^ ^ / ^>^ ■% 1.0 I.I u 2.0 1.25 11^ 1.6 ^ 6" » Hiotographic Sciences Corporation 33 WIIT MAIN r.TMIT WIUTIR.N.Y. !4!«I0 (71«) •79-4S03 80 OBIQIN AND END OF THINGS. numed Sivano, built the Casa Grande on the Gila, and in- deed the ruins of this structure are called after his name to this day. On the death of Sivano, his son led a branch of the Hohocam to Salt River, where he built certain edificeci and dug a large canal, or aceguia. At last it came about that a woman ruled over the Hohocam. Her throne was cut out of a blue stone, and a mysteri- ous bird was her constant attendant. These Hohocam were at war with a people that lived to the east of them, on the Rio Verde, and one day the bird warned her that the enemy was at hand. The warning was disregarded or it came too late, for the eastern people came down in three bands, destroyed the cities of the Hohocam, and killed or drove away all the inhabitants. Most of the Pueblo tribes call themselves the descend- ants of Montezuma;*" the Motjuis, however, have a quite different story of their origin. They believe in a great Father living where the sun rises; and in a great Moth- er, whose home is where the sun goes down. The Fa- ther is the father of evil, war, pestilence, and famine; but from the Mother are all joys, peace, plenty, and health. In the beginning of time the Mother produced from her western ho:ne nine races of men in the follow- ing primary forms: First, the Deer race; second, the Sand race; third, the Water race; fourth, the Bear race; fifth, the Hare race; sixth, the Prairie-wolf race ; seventh, the Rattle-snake race; eighth, the Tobacco- plant race; and ninth, the Reed-grass race. All these the Mother placed resi)ectively on the spots where their villages now stand, and transformed them into the men who built the present Pueblos. These race-distinctions are still sharp- ly kept up; for they are l)elieved to be realities, not only of the past and present, but also of the future ; every man when he dies shall be resolved into his primeval form; shall wave in the grass, or drift in the sand, or prowl on the prairie as in the beginning." «• (frtga'H Commtrct of Iht PraMta, vol. 1., p. 208. " TVn Bntch in Schoolrra/Vn Arch,, vol. Iv., pp. 86-6. OAYE-OBIOIN OF THE NAVAJOS. 81 The Navajos, living north of the Pueblos, say that at one time all the nations, Navajos, Pueblos, Coyoteros, and white people, lived together, underground in the heart of a mountain near the river San Juan. Their only food was meat, which they had in abundance, for all kinds of game were closed up with them in their cave ; but their light was dim and only endured for a few hours each day. There were happily two dumb men among the Navajos, flute-players who enlivened the dark- ness with music. One of these striking by chance on the roof of the limbo with his flute, brought out a hol- low sound, upon which the elders of the tribes deter- mined to bore in the direction whence the sound came. The flute was then set up against the roof, and the Rac- coon sent up the tube to dig a way out; but he could not. Then the Moth-worm mounted into the breach, and bored and bored till he found himself suddenly on the outside of the mountain and surrounded by water. Under these novel circumstances, he heaped up a little mound and set himself down on it to observe and pon- der the situation. A critical situation enough ! for, from the four comers of the universe, four great white Swans bore down upon him, every one witb two arrows, one under either wing. The Swan from the north reached him first, and having pierced him with two arrows, drew them out and examined their points, exclaiming as the result: He is of my race. So also, in succession, did all the others. Then they went away ; and towards the di- rections in which they departed, to the north, south, east, and west, were found four great arroyos, by which all the water flowed off, leaving only mud. The worm now returned to the cave, and the Raccoon went up into the mud, sinking in it mid-leg deep, as the marks on his fur show to this day. And the wmd began to rise, sweep- ing up the four great arroyos, and the mud was dried away. Then the men and the animals began to come up iTom their cave, and their coming up required sever- al days. First came the Navi^os, ana no sooner had Vol. in., •. 82 OBIGIN AND E>n) OF THINGS. they reached the surface then they commenced gaming at patok, their favorite game. Then came the Pueblos and other Indians who crop their hair and build houses. Lastly came the white people, who started off at once for the rising sun and were lost sight of for many winters. While these nations lived underground they all spake one tongue ; but with the light of day and the level of earth, came many languages. The earth was at this time very small and the light was quite aa scanty as it had been down below; for there was as yet no heaven, nor sun, nor moon, nor stars. So another council of the ancients was held and a committee of their number ap- pointed to manufacture these luminaries. A large house or workshop was erected ; and when the sun and moon were ready, they were eYitrusted to the direction and guidance of the two dumb fluters already mentioned. The one who got charge of the sun came very near, through his clumsiness in his new office, to making a Phaethon of himself and setting fire to the earth. The old men, however, either more lenient than Zeus or lack- ing his thunder, contented themselves with forcing the offender back by puffing the smoke of their pipes into his face. Since then the increasing size of the earth has four times rendered it necessary that he should be put bock, and his course farther removed from the world and from the subterranean cave to which he nightly re- tires with the great light. At night also the other dumb man issues from this cave, bearing the moon under his arm, and lighting up such part of the world as he can. Next the old men set to work to make the heavens, in- tending to broider in the stars in beautiful patterns, of bears, birds, and such things. But just as they had made a beginning i\ prairie-wolf rushed in, and crying out: Why all this trouble and embroidery? scattered the pile of stars ove: all the floor of heaven, just as they still lie. When now the world and its firmament had been fin- ished, the old men prepared two earthen linages or water- jars, and having decorated one with bright colors, fiUed OBIOIN-MYTHS OV 80UTHEBN OALIFOBNIA. 88 gaming Pueblos . houses. once for inters. all spake I level of ) at this uity as it > heaven, icil of the imber ap- ixge house ind moon iction and uentioned. irery near, making a irth. The [US or lack- forcing the pipes into the earth should be the world lightly re- ►ther dumb under his as he can. savens, in- itterns, of they had id crying [attered the ist as they been fin- er water- r»lors, filled it with trifles; while the other was left plain on the out- side, but filled within with flocks and herds and riches of all kinds. These jars being covered and presented to the Navajos and Pueblos, the former chose the gaudy but paltry jar; while the Pueblos received the plain and rich vessel; each nation showing in its choice traits which characterize it to this day. Next there arose among the Navajos a great gambler, who went on win- ning the goods and the persons of his opponents till he had won the whole tribe. Upon this, . one of the old men became indignant, set the gambler on his bow- string and shot him off into space, — ^an unfortunate pro- ceeding, for the fellow returned in a short time with fire- arms and the Spaniards. Let me conclude by telling how the Navajos came by the seed they now cultivate : All the wise men being one day assembled, a turkey-hen came flying from the direction of the morning star, and shook from her feathers an ear of blue corn into the midst of the company; and in subsequent visits brought all the other seeds they possess.*' Of some tribes, we do not know that they possess any other ideas of their origin than the name of their first ancestor, or the name of a creator or a tradition of his existence. The Sinaloas, from Culiacan north to the Yaqui River, have dances in honor of a certain Viriseva, the mother of the first man. This first man, who was her son, and called Vairubi, they hold in like esteem.** The Cochimis, of Lower California, amid an apparent multiplicity of gods, say there is in reality only one, who created heaven, earth, plants, animals, and man.** The Pericues, also of Lower California, call the creator Nipar^ja, and say that the heavens are his dwelling-place. A sect of ♦* Ten Brotck in SchtxAci^ft'H Arch,, ▼ol. It., pp. 80-00; and Eaton, lb., pp. 218-0. The-latter account differa a Iktle from that giyen in the text, and lunkeH the following addition: After the Mavi^oi oame up from the cave, there cnine a time vhen, by the ferocity of gianui and rapacions animals, their utimbera were reduced to thne — an old man, an old woman, and a young woinnn. The atook waa repleniahed by the latter beuing a child to the sun. «> RUku, HM., pp. 18, 40. M Clavtgtro, BtorUt dtUa Cal, torn 1., p. 139. 84 OmOIK AND END OF THINaS. the same tribe, add that the stars are made of metal, and are the work of a certain Fwutabui; while the moon has been made by one Cucunumic.*" The nations of Los Angeles County, California, believe that their one god, Quaoar, came down from heaven; and, after reducing chaos to order, put the world on the back of seven giants. He then created the lower ani- mals, and lastly a man and a woman. These were made separately out of earth and called, the man Tobohar, and the woman Pabavit.** Hugo Reid, to whom we are mainly indebted for the mythology of Southern California, and who is an excel- lent authority, inasmuch as his wife was an Indian woman of that country, besides the preceding gives us another and different tradition on the same subject: Two great Beings made the world, filled it with grass and trees, and gave form, life, and motion to the various animals that people land and sea. When this work was done, the elder Creator went up to heaven and left his brother alone on the earth. The solitary god left below, made to himself men-children, that he should not be utterly com- panionless. Fortunately also, about this time, the moon came to that neighborhood ; she was very fair in her delica;e beauty, very kind hearted, and she filled the place of a mother to the men-children that the god had created. She watched over them, and guarded them from all evil things of the night, standing at the door of their lodge. The children grew up very happily, lay- ing great store by the love with which their guardians regarded them ; but there came a day when their heart saddened, in which they began to notice that neither their god-creator nor their moon foster-mother gave them any longer undivided affection and car^, but that in- stead, the two great ones seemed to waste much precious love upon each other. The tall god began to steal out of their lodge at dusk, and spend the night watches in the company of the white-haired moon, who, on the M Clavtgtro, Bloria dttta CcU„ torn, i., pp. 185-7. «• Hugo Btid, in Loa Angthi Star. CENTBAI/-CALIFOBNIAN OBEATION-MTTHS. 86 other hand, did not seem on these occasions to pay such absorbing attention to her sentinel duty as at other times. The children grevi sad at this, and bitter at the heart with a boyish jealousy. But worse was yet to come: one night they were awakened by a querulous wail- ing in their lodge, and the earliest dawn showed them a strange thing, which they afterwards came to know was a new-bom infant, lying in the doorway. The god and the moon had eloped together; their Great One had returned to his place beyond the aether, and that he might not be separated from his paramour, he had appoint- ed her at the same time a lodge in the great firmament; where she may yet be seen, with her gauzy robe and shining silver hair, treading celestial paths. The child left on the earth was a girl. £ne grew up very soft, very bright, very beautiful, like her mother; but like her mother also, so fickle and frail! She was the first of woman-kind, from her are all other women descended, and from the moon ; and as the moon changes so they all change, say the philosophers of Los An- geles." A much more prosaic and materialistic origin is that accorded to the moon in the traditions of the Gallino- meros of Central California.** In the beginning, they say, there was no light, but a thick darkness covered all the earth. Man stumbled blindly against man and against the animals, the birds clashed together in the air, and confusion reigned everywhere. The Hawk happening by chance to fly into the face of the Coyote, there followed mutual apologies and afterwards a long discussion on the emergency of the situation. Deter- mined to make some effort toward abating the public evil, the two set about a remedy. The Coyote gathered a great heap of tules, rolled them into a ball, and gave it to the Hawk, together with some pieces of flint. Gather- ing all together as well as he could, the Hawk flew straight up into the sky, where he struck fire with the « Hugo RHd, lb. " Ruuiaa River Valley, Sonoma County. 86 OBIOIN AND END OF THINGS. flints, lit his ball of reeds, and left it there, whirling along all in a fierce red glow as it continues to the pres- ent; for it is the sun. In the same way the moon was made, but as the tules of which it was constructed were rather damp, its light has been always somewhat uncer- tain and fijeble.*" In northern California, we find the Mattoles," who connect a tradition of a destructive flood with Taylor Peak, a mountain in their locality, on which they say their forefathers took refuge. As to the creation, they teach that a certain Big Man began by making the naked earth, silent and bleak, with nothing of plant or animal thereon, save one Indian, v/iio roamed about in a wofuUy hungry and desolate state. Sudden- ly there rose a terrible whirlwind, the air grew dark and thick with dust and drifting sand, and the Indian fell upon his face in sore dread. Then there came a great calm, and the man rose and looked, and lo, all the earth was perfect and peopled ; the grass and the trees were green on every plain and hill ; the beasts of the fields, the fowls of the air, the creeping things, the things that swim, moved everywhere in his sight. There is a limit set to the number of the animals, which is this: only a certain number of animal spirits are in existence ; when one beast dies, his spirit immediately takes up its abode in another body, so that the whole number of ani- mals is always the same, and the original spirits move in an endless circle of earthy immortality." We pass now to a train of myths in which the Coyote again appears, figuring in many important and some- what mystical r61es, — figuring in fact as the great Some- body of many tribes. To him, though involuntarily as it r^ppears, are owing the fish to be found in Clear Lake. The story runs that one summer long ago there was a terrible drought in that region, followed by a plague of grasshoppers. The Coyote ate a great quantity of these *• Powers' Porno, MS. M Humboldt Oonntr. M Powtra' Porno, BIB. THE COYOTE OF THE GALIFOBNIANS. 87 grasshoppers, and drank up the whole lake to quench his thirst. After this he lay down to sleep off the effects of his extraordinary repast, and while he slept a man came up from the south country and thrust him through with a spear. Then all the water he had drunk flowed back through his wound into the lake, and with the water the grasshoppers he had eaten; and these insects became fishes, the same that still swim in CleaP Lake."' The Californians in most cases describe themselves as originating from the Coyote, and more remotely, from the very soil they tread. In the language of Mr. Powers, — ^whose extended personal investigations give him the right to speak with authority, — " All the abo- riginal inhabitants of California, without exception, believe that their first ancestors were created directly from the earth of their respective present dwelling- places, and, in very many cases, that these ancestors were coyotes.'"" • The Potoyantes give an ingenious account of the transformation of the first coyotes into men: There was an age in which no men existed, nothing but coyotes. When one of these animals died, his body used to breed a multitude of little animals, much as the carcass of the huge Ymir, rotting in Ginnunga-gap, bred the maggots that turned to dwarfs. The little animals of our story were in reality spirits, which, after crawling about for a time on the dead coyote, and taking all kinds of shapes, ended by spreading wings and floating off to the moon. This evidently would not do ; the earth was in danger of becoming depopulated ; so the old coyotes took coun- sel together if perchance they might devise a remedy. The result was a general order that, for the time to come, all bodies should be incinerated immediately after death. Thus originated the custom of burning the dead, a custom still kept up among these people. We next learn, — what indeed might have been expected of animals of such wisdom and parts, — that these primeval coyotes M Powers' Porno, MS. M Povoera' Pomo, MS. 88 OBIOIN Am) END OF THINGS. b^an by d^rees to assume the shape of men. At first, it is true, with many imperfections; but, a toe, an ear, a hand, bit by bit, they v.'cre gradually builded up into the perfect form of man looking upward. For one thing they still grieve, however,- of all their lost estate, — their tails are gone. An acquired habit of sitting up- right, has utterly erased and destroyed that beautiful member. Lost is indeed lost, and gone is gone for ever, yet still when in dance and festival, the Potoyante throws ofif the weary burden of hard and utilitarian care, he attaches to himself, as nearly as may be in the ancient place, an artificial tail, and forgets for a happy hour the degeneracy of the present in simulating the glory of the past.** The Califomians tell again of a great flood, or at least of a time when the whole country, with the exception of Mount Diablo and Reed Peak, was covered with water. There was a Coyote on the peak, the only living thing the wide world over, and there was a single feather toss- ing about on the rippled water. The Coyote was look- ing at the feather, and even as he looked, flesh and bones and other feathers, came and joined themselves to the first, and became an Eagle. There was a stir on the water, a rush of broad pinions, and before the widening circles reached the island-hill, the bird stood beside the astonished Coyote. The two came soon to be acquainted and to be good friends, and they made occa- sional excursions together to the other hill, the Eagle flying leisurely overhead while the Coyote swam. After a time they began to feel lonely, so they created men ; and as the men multiplied the waters abated, till the dry land came to be much as it is at present. Now, also, the Sacramento River and the San Joaquin began to find their way into the Pacific, through the mountains which, up to this time, had stretched across the mouth of San Francisco Bay. No Poseidon clove the hills with his trident, as when the pleasant vale of Tempo was formed, but a strong earthquake tore the ^JohntUm, in Schoolannft'a Arch., vol. iv., pp. 224-6. HOW THE GOLDEN GATE WAS OPENED. 8» rock apart and opened the Qolden Gate between the waters within and those without. Before this there had existed only two outlets for the drainage of the whole country; one was the Russian River, and the other the San Juan." The natives in the vicinity of Lake Tahoe, ascribe its origin to a great natural convulsion. There was a time, they say, when their tribe possessed the whole earth, and were strong, numerous, and rich; but a day came in which a people rose up stronger than they, and defeated and enslaved them. Afterwards the Great Spirit sent an immense wave across the conti- nent from the sea, and this wave engulfed both the oppressors and the oppressed, all but a very small remnant. Then the taskmasters made the remaining people raise up a great temple, so that they, of the ruling caste, should have a refuge in case of another flood, and on the top of this temple the masters worshiped a column of perpetual fire. Half a moon had not elapsed, however, before the earth was again troubled, this time with strong con- vulsions and thunderings, upon which the masters took refuge in their great tower, closing the people out. The poor slaves fled to the Humboldt River, and getting into canoes paddled for life from the awful sight behind them. For the land was tossing like a troubled sea, and casting up Are, smoke, and ashes. The flames went up to the very heaven and melted many stars, so that they rained down in molten metal upon the earth, forming the ore that the white men seek. The Sierra was mounded up from the bosom of the earth ; while the place where the great fort stood sank, leaving only the dome on the top exposed above the waters of Lake Tahoe. The inmates of the temple-tower clung to this dome to save themselves from drowning ; but the Great Spirit walked upon the waters in his wrath, and took the oppressors one by one like pebbles, and threw them far into the recesses of a great cavern, on the east side of M //. B. D. in Hesperian Mag., vol. iU., 1869, p. 326. 90 OSIOIN AND END OF THINGS. the lake, called to this day the Spirit Lodge, where the waters shut them in. There must they remain till a last great volcanic burning, which is to overturn the whole earth, shall again set them free. In the depths of their cavern-prison they may still be heard, wailing and moaning, when the snows melt and the waters swell in the lake." We again meet the Coyote among the Cahrocs of Klamath River in Northern California. These Cahrocs believe in a certain Chareya, Old Man Above, who made the world, sitting the while upon a certain stool now in the possession of the high-priest, or chief medicine-man. After the creation of the earth, Chareya first made fishes, then the lower animals, and lastly man, upon whom was conferred the power of assigning to each animal its re- spective duties and position. The man determined to give each a bow, the length of which should denote the rank of the receiver. So he called all the animals together, and told them that next day, early in the morning, the distribution of bows would take place. Now the Coyote greatly desired the longest bow ; and, in order to be in first at the division, he determined to remain awake all night. His anxiety sustained him for some time; but just before morning he gave way, and fell into a sound sleep. The consequence was, he was last at the rendezvous, and got the shortest bow of all. The man took pity on his distress, however, and brought the matter to the notice of Chareya, who, on considering the circumstances, decreed that the Coyote shou^ 1 become the most cunning of animals, as he remains tc this time. The Coyote was very grateful to the man for his inter- ceHsion, and he became his friend and the friend of his children, and did many things to aid mankind as we shall see hereafter." The natives in the neighborhood of Mount Shasta, in Northern California, say that the Great Spirit made this mountain first of all. Boring a hole in the sky, using a M Wadaieorth, in Hukhinga' Col. Mag., vol. ii., 1868, pp. 356-8. " Pouxra' Porno, MB. MOUNT SHASTA TW^ WIQWAM OF THE GREAT SPIBIT. 91 large stone as an auger, he pushed down snow and ice until they b&d reached the desired height; then he stepped from cloud to cloud down to the great icy pile, and from it to the earth, where he planted the first trees by merely putting his finger into the soil here and there. The sun began to melt the snow ; the snow produced water; the water ran down the sides of the mountains, refreshed the trees, and made rivers. The Creator gathered the leaves that fell from the trees, blew upon them, and they became birds. He took a stick and broke it into pieces; of the small end he made fishes; and of the middle of the stick he made animals, — ^the grizzly bear excepted, which he formed from the big end of his stick, appointing him to be master over all the others. Indeed this animal was then so large, strong, and cunning, that the Creator somewhat feared him, and hollowed out Mount S: u . ; as a wigwam for himself, where he might reside while on earth, in the most per- fect security and toinfort. So the smoke was soon to be seen curling up from the mountain, where the Great Spirit and his family lived, and still live, though their hearth-fire is alight no longer, now that the white man is in the land. This was thousands of snows ago, and there came after this a late and severe spring-time, in which a memorable storm blew up from the sea, shaking the huge lodge to its base. The Great Spirit commanded his daughter, little more than an infant, to go up and bid the wind to be still, cautioning her at the same time in his fatherly way, not to put her head out into the blast, but only to liirust out her little red arm and make a sign before she delivered her message. The eager child hastened up to the hole in the roof, did as she was told, and then turned to descend ; but the Eve was too strong in her to leave without a look at the forbidden world outside and the rivers and the trees, at the far ocean and the great waves that the storm had made as hoary as the forests when the snow is on the firs. She stopped, she put out her head to look; instantly th; storm took her by the long hair, and blew her down to 93 ORiaiN AND END OF THINOB. the earth, down the mountain side, over the smooth ice and soft snow, down to the land of the grizzly bears. Now the grizzly bears were somewhat different then from what they are at present. In appearance they were much the same it is true ; but they walked then on their hind legs like men, and talked, and carried clubs, using the fore-limbs as men use their arms. There was a family of these grizzlies living at the foot of the mountain, at the place where the child was blown to. The father was r-jtuming from the hunt with his club on his shoulder and a young elk in his hand, when he saw the little shivering waif lying on the snow with her hair all tangled about her. The old Grizzly, pitying and wondering at the strange forlorn creature, lifted it up, and carried it in to his wife to see what should be done. She too was pitiful, and she fed it from her own breast, bringing it up quietly as one of her family. So the girl grew up, and the eldest son of the old Grizzly married her, and their offspring was neither grizzly nor Great Spirit, but man. Very proud indeed were the whole grizzly nation of the new race, and uniting their strength from all parts of the country, they built the young mother and her family a mount- ain wigwam near that of the Great Spirit; and this structure of theirs is now known as Little Mount Shasta. Many years passed away, and at last the old grandmother Grizzly became very feeble and felt that she must soon die. She knew that the girl she hud adopted was the daughter of the Great Spirit, and her conscience troubled her that she had never let him know anything of the fate of his child. So she called all the grizzlies together to the new lodge, and sent her eldest grandson up on a cloud to the summit of Mount Shasta, to tell the father that his daughter yet lived. When the Great Spirit heard that, he was so glad that he immedi- ately ran down the mountain, on the south side, toward where he had been told his daughter was; and such was the swiftness of his pace that the snow was melted here and there along his course, as it remains to this THE GRIZZLY FAMILY OF MOXTNT SHASTA. 98 day. The grizzlies had prepared him an honorable reception, and as he approached his daughter's home, he found them standing in thousands in two files, on either side of the door, with their clubs under their arms. He had never pictured his daughter as aught but the little child he had loved so long ago ; but when he found that she was a mother, and that he had been betrayed into the creation of a new race, his anger overcame him ; he scowled so terribly on the poor old grandmother Grizzly that she died upon the spot. At this all the bears set up a fear- ful howl, but the exasperated father, taking his lost dar- ling on his shoulder, turned to the armed ho^t, and in his fury cursed them. Peace! he said. Be silent for ever! Let no articulate word ever again pass your lips, neither stand any more upright; but use your hands as feet, and look downward until I come again! Then he drove them all out ; he drove out also the new race of men, shut to the door of Little Mount Shasta, and passed away to his mountain, carrying his daughter; and her or him no eye has since seen. The grizzlies never spoke again, nor stood up ; save indeed when fighting for their life, when the Great Spirit still permits them to stand as in the old time, and to use their fists like men. No Indian tracing his descent from the spirit mother and the grizzly, as here described, will kill a grizzly bear; and if by an evil chance a grizzly kill a man in any place, that spot becomes memorable, and every one that passes casts a stone there till a great pile is thrown up." Let us now pass on, and going east and north, enter the Shoshone country. In Idaho there are certain famous Soda Springs whose origin the Snakes refer to the close of their happiest age. Long ago, tlie legend runs, when the cotton-woods on the Big River were no larger than arrows, all red men were at peace, the hatchet was everywhere buried, and hunter met hunter in the game- lands of the one or the other, with all hospitality and good- will. During this state of things, two chiefs, one of the M Joaquin Milkr'B L\ft Among^ iht Moiloen, pp. 235-336, 243-6. 94 OBIOIN AND END OF THINOS. SLoshone, the other of the Comanche nation, met one day at a certain spring. The Shoshone had been suc- cessful in the chase, and the Comanche very unlucky, which put the latter in rather an ill humor. So he got up a dispute with the oiiier as to the importance of their respective and related tribes, and ended by making an unprovoked and treacherous attack on the Shoshone, striking him into the water from behind, when he had stooped to drink. The murdered man fell forward into the water, and immediately a strange commotion was observable there; great bubbles and spirts of gas shot up from the bottom of the pool, and amid a cloud of vapor there arose also an old white-haired Indian, armed with a ponderous club of elk-horn. Well the assassin knew who stood before him ; the totem on the breast was that of Wankanaga, the father both of the Shoshone and of the Comanche nations, an ancient famous for his brave deeds, and celebrated in the hieroglyphic pictures of both peoples. Accursed of two nations! cried the old man, this day hast thou put death between the two greatest peoples under the sun ; see, the blood of this Shoshone cries out to the Great Spirit for vengeance. And he dashed out the brains of the Comanche with his club, and the murderer fell there beside his victim into the spring. After that the spring became foul and bitter, nor even to this day can any one drink of its nauseous water. Then Wankanaga, seeing that it had been defiled, took his club and smote a neighboring rock, and the rock burst forth into clear bubbling water, so fresh and so grateful to the palate that no other water can even be compared to it."" Passing into Washington, we find an account of the origin of the falls of Palouse River and of certain native tribes. There lived here at one time a family of giants, four brothers and a sister. The sister wanted some beaver-fat and she begged her brothers to get it for her, — no easy task, as there was only one beaver in the u RimUm'i Advtn. in M«»,, pp. 844-6. THE GIANTS OF THE FALOUSE UIVEB. 96 country, and he an animal of extraordinary size and activity. However, like four gallant fellows, the giants set out to find the monster, soon catching sight of him near the mouth of the Palouse, then a peaceful gliding river with an even though winding channel. They at once gave chase, heading him up the river. A little distance up-stream they succeeded in striking him for.the first time with their spears, but he shook himself clear, making in his struggle the first rapids of the Palouse, and dashed on up-stream. Again the brothers overtook him, pinning him to the river-bed with their weapons, and again the vigor- ous beast writhed away, making thus the second falls of the Palouse. Another chase, and, in a third and fatal attack, the four spear-shafls are struck again through the broad wounded bock. There is a last stubborn struggle at the spot since marked by the great falls called Aputaput, a tearing of earth and a lashing of water in the fierce death-flurry, and the huge Beaver is dead. The brothers having secured the skin and fat, cut up the body and threw the pieces in various directions. From these pieces have originated the various tribes of the country, as the Cayuses, the Nez Percys, the Walla Wallas, and so on. The Cayuses sprang from the beaver's heart, and for this reason they are more energetic, daring, and suc- cessful than their neighbors.** In Oregon the Chinooks and neighboring people tell of a pre-human demon race, called Ulhaipa by the Chinooks, and Sehuidb by the Clallams and Lummis. The Chinooks say that the human race was created by Italapas, the Coyote. The first men were sent into tlie world in a very lumpish and imperfect state, their mouth and eyes were closed, their hands and feet im- movable. Then a kind and powerful spirit called Ikd- nam, took a sharp stone, opened the eyes of these poor creatures, and gave motion to their hands and feet. He taught them how to make canoes as well as all other implements and utensils ; and he threw great rocks into M WUkta' Nar. In U. 8. Tx. Ex., vol. Iv., p. 406. 06 OBIGIN AND END OF THINOS. the rivers and made falls, to obstruct the salmon in their ascent, so that they might be easily caught." Farther north among the Ahts of Vancouver Island, perhaps the commonest notion of origin is that men at first existed as birds, animals, and fishes. We are told of a certain Quawteaht, represented somewhat contradictori- ly, as the ficst Aht that ever lived, thickset and hairy- limbed, and as the chief Aht deity, a purely supernatural being, if not the creator, at least the maker and shaper of most things, the maker of the land and the water, and of the animals that inhabit the one or the other. In each of these animals as at first created, there resided the embryo or essence of a man. One day a canoe came down the coast, paddled by two personages in the, at that time, unknown form of men. The ani- mals were frightened out of their wits, and fled, each from his house, in such haste that he left behind him the human essence that he usually carried in his body. These embryos rapidly developed into men ; they multiplied, mnde use of the huts deserted by the animals, and became in every way as the Ahts are now. There exists another account of the origin of the Ahts, which would make them the direct descendants of Quawteaht and an immense bird that he married, — the great Thun- der Bird, Tootooch, with which, under a diflerent name and in a different sex, we shall become more familiar presently. The flapping of Tootooch's wings shook the hills with thunder, tootah; and when she put out her forked tongue, the lightning quivered across the sky. The Ahts have various legends of the way in which fire was first obtained, which legends may be reduced to the following: Quawteaht withheld fire, for some reason or other, from the creatures that he had brought into the world, with one exception ; it was always to be found burning in the home of the cuttl -fish, telhoop. The other beasts attempted to steal this fire, but only the •> Fyanchhre'a Nar., p. 368; Cox's Advm,, toI. i., p. 317: Oibba' CMmok Vocab^ pp., 11-13; Id,, CMlam and Lummi Vooab., pp. 15-20; Parker'a Sw- plor. Tour, p. 139. NOOTKA AND 8ALISH GBEATION-HTTHS. 97 iheir land, en at )ldof ctori- lairy- Sktural ihaper water, ►r the , there day a onages tie Ln\' I, each behind in his i; they nimals, There , which .wteaht Thun- t name amiliar ook the ut her iky. ■which uced to reason linto the found The ily the U' Chinook \rktr'8 B«- deer succeeded ; he hid a little of it in the joint of his hind leg, and escaping, introduced the element to general use. Not all animals, it would appear, were produced in the general creation ; the loon and the crow had a special origin, being metamorphosed men. Two fishermen, being out at sea in their canoes, fell to quarreling, the one ridiculing the other for his small success in fishing. Finally the unsuccessful man became so infuriated by the taunts of his companion that he knocked him on the head, and stole his fish, cutting out his tongue before he paddled off, lest by any chance the unfortunate should recover his senses and gain the shore. The precaution was well taken, for the mutilated man reached the land and tried to denounce his late companion. No sound how- ever could he utter but something resembling the cry of a loon, upon which the Great Spirit, Quawteaht, became so indiscriminatingly angry at the whole affair that he changed the poor mute into a loon, and his assailant into a crow. So when the mournful voice of the loon is heard from the silent lake or river, it is still the poor fisherman that we hear, trying to make himself under- stood and to tell the hard story of his wrongs.*" The general drift of many of the foregoing myths would go to indicate a wide-spread belief in the theory of an evolution of man from animals.*" Traditions are not wanting, however, whose teaching is precisely the reverse. The Salish, the Nisquallies, and the Yakimas of Washington, all hold that beasts, fishes, and even edible roots are descended from human originals. One account of this inverse Darwinian develop'^ent is this: The son of the Sun — w* ""'n he may have been — caused certain individuals to &,\ivti through a lake of magic oil, a liquid of such Gircean potency that the unfortunates •* Spnat'B 8<mt9, pp. 176-86, 203-14. *i To the pxamples alreadv ({iven of this we mar add the case of the Hai- dahs of Queeu dnnrlotte iHiand, of whom Mr. Toole, Q. Char. M., p. 136, layB: * Their deioent from the orowE in quite gravely affirmed uuil steaafaitly maintained.' Vol. III. T |! ;; -fS OBIOIN AMD END OF THINGS. immersed were transfonned as above related. The peculiarities of organism of the various animals, are the results of incidents of their passage ; the bear dived, and is therefore fat all over; the goose swam high, and is consequently fat only up to the water-line ; and so on through all the list.^ Moving north to the Tacullies of British Columbia, we find the Musk-rat an active agent in the work of creation. The flat earth, following the Tacully cosmog- ony, was at first wholly covered with water. On the water a Musk-rat swam to and fro, seeking food. Find- ing none there, he dived to the bottom and brought up a mouthful of mud, but only to spit it out again when he came to the surface. All this he did again and again till quite an island was formed and by degrees the whole earth. In some unexplained way this earth became afterwards peopled in every part, and so remained, until a fierce fire of several days' duration swept over it, de- stroying all life, with two exceptions ; one man and one woman hid themselves in a deep cave in the heart of a mountain, and from these two has the world been since repeopled." From the Tacully country we pass north and west to the coa»t inhabited by the^Thlinkeets, among whom the myth of a great Bird, or of a great hero-deity, whose favorite disguise is the shape of a.bird, assumes the most elaborate proportions and importance. . Here the name of this great Somebody is Yehl, the Crow or Raven, creator of most things, and especially of the Thlinkeets. lYery dark, damp, and chaotic waa the world in the beginning; nothing with breath or body .moved there except Yehl; in the likeness of a raven he brooded over the mist, his black wings beat down the vast confusion, the waters went back before him and the dry land appeared. The Thlinkeets were placed on the earth — though how or when does not exactly appear — while the world was still in*^ darkness, and without sun or moon •* Andtnon in LorH'a Nat., vol. ii., p. 240. •> Harmon'g Jovr., pp. 30i-3. YEHL, THE OBEATOB 0» •put. ™«^ ^^* OF THE TBUNKEETS. 99 by eight nrf bfrd^Hhe k?„1 ^?Jf"S?»»*'j' "•""''^ assurance surer, he ev4led to ^'f *^ ^o make box everj, time'he left ho^ ^ ffij^"' ?.,» « Wnd of a widow it would appeT^a. d *" "''''« ''« «'»<»'•, "he Ijad, fine tall fellSSTSw "^"8 7 '*'^'" »»« The jealous uncle couKS "PT^bing manhood, being in the neighborhot^ 'f fc^ •?* *»"«">' of their them one by one, tS.e ^?^J^' ""«• . So he inveigled on preteme of fi'shin^, Td d^l^M" ««, "ith him poor mother was left desdate .iT ^ *««• The to weep for her children Ado^^^'^"" " *^ ^-^ore -saw her there, and pitied her- f!!~^!*'^»*bale That chTd Z'a,'":S*\hrt'f ^"^ ^-''^ human shape, and gre v ud a mi ^\ "^ himself a We archer. One d!y ^k P \™«h J, hunter and nota- ■"g a long tail like a mS a^rt?f "^ *» '>™. bav- «» of metal; the name 7th'e bfrd '""^r^"""™* biU that IS Crane that can soar to h ""^ Kut^hatushl, bird, skinned it, and wh^ev.^ K ™".- ^*' «hot the cloUie himself iAitoX™"™' •" "'*^ to fly used t^ '0 ~im:fif^™;"„ ti^ir^ ■"I"" -'«'*'»»«> brothera; so he onened »h2 L • f"' *e death of hia f wife ;as shut X i^r/r'"* «>« 'vell-^.a^'! .«ew off and told tfie huZ^ ^ i.*^ ""«''* faithful birds '",.« m„rfe«,us m^.'^St l^ *' T' '"« •>" home P?t'ence, he g«ietedY;hl »TiT"'"«' '""'«™''. in his h.m mto his* canoe CalTT^'T' "'"■ '""led paddled out some way he flun^ ^'P t *«• Having "an and foreed him overLT* ij"*^'^ "" *« ^ounf ~. ar.d st«>d-„p in^Ir'i'„xrai:L2."^«5!Lt£ 100 ORIGIN AND END OF THINGS. murderer was beside himself with fury, he imprecated with a potent curse a deluge upon all the earth, well content to perish himself so he involved his rival in the common destruction, for jealousy is cruel ast the grave. The flood came, the waters rose and rose; but Yehl clothed himself in his bird-skin, and soared up to heaven, where he struck his beak into a cloud, and re- mained till the waters were assuaged. After this affair Yehl had many other adventures, so many that " one man cannot know them all," as the Thlinkeets say. One of the most useful things he did was to supply light to mankind — with whom, as appears, the earth had been again peopled after the deluge. Now all the light in the world was^ stored away in • three boxes, among the riches of a certain mysterious' old Chief, who guarded his treasure closely. Yehl set his wits to work to secure the boxes ; he determined to be born into the chief's family. The old fellow had one daughter upon whom he doted, and Yehl transforming himself into a blade of grass, got into the girl's drinking- cup and was swallowed by her. • In due time she gave birth to a son, who was Yehl, thus a second time bom of a woman into the world. Very proud was the old chief of his grandson, loving him even aZs he loved his daugh- ter, so that Yehl came to be a decidedly spoiled child. He fell a crying one day,. working himself, almost into a fit; he kicked and scratched and howled, and turned the family hut into a little pandemonium as only an infant plague can. He screamed for one of the three boxes ; he would have a box ; nothing but a box should ever appease him ! The indulgent grandfather gave him one of the boxes; he clutched it, stopped crying, and crawled oft' into the yard to play. Playing, he, contrived to wrench the lid off, and lo! the beautiful heaven, was thick with sta's, and the box empty. The old man wept for the loss of his stars, but he did *not scold his grandson, he loved him too blindly for that. Yehl had succeeded in 'getting the stars into the firmamer)t, and he proceeded to repeat his successful trick, to do the like ADVENTURES OF YEHL AMD KHAMUKH. 101 res, so as the he did ppears, Now 1- three ous old ehl set lined to had one iforming •inking- }he gave bom of )ld chief Is daugh- A child. [st into a turned only an le three Ix should rave hini |ing, onA •ontrived kven .was old man Bcold his fehl had, lent, ft"* the like by the moon and sun. As may be imagined, the difficulty was much increased ; still he gained his end. He first let the moon out into the sky, and some time afterward, getting possession of the box that held the sun, he changed himself into a raven and flew away with his greatest prize of all. When he set up the blazing light in heaven, the people that saw it were at first afraid. Many hid themselves in the mountains, and in the forests, and even in the water, and were changed into the various kinds of animals that frequent these places. There are still other feats of Yehl's replete with the happiest consequences to mankind. There was a time, for instance, when all the fire in the world was hid away in an island of the ocean. Thither flew the indefatigable deity, fetching back a brand in his mouth. The dis- tance, however, was so great that most of the wood was burned away and a part of his beak, before he reached the Thlinkeet shore. Arrived there, he dropped the embers at once, and the sparks flew about in all direc- tions among various sticks and stones; therefore it is that by striking these stones, and by friction on this wood, fire is always to be obtained. Light they now had, and fire; but one thing was still wanting to men; they had no fresh water. A personage called Khanukh" kept all the fresh water in his well, in an island to the east of Sitka, and over the mouth of the well, for its better custody, he had built his hut. Yehl set out to the island in his boat, to secure the water, and on his way he met Khanukh himself, paddling along in another boat. Khanukh spoke first: How long liast thou been lining in the world ? Proudly Yehl answered: Before the world stood *in its place, I was there. Yehl in his turn qtestioned Khanukh: But how long iiast thou> lived in the world,? To which Khanukh replied: Ever since the time that the liver came out from * ThiB Khannkh was the progenitor o( the Wolf family of the Thlinkeete even aa Yehl was that of the Raven family. The influence of this wolf-deity Beems to have been senerally malign, but except in connection with this water-legend, he ia littte menuoned in the Thiiukeet myths. Aa OBIOIN AND END OF THINGS. below." Then said Yehl : Thou art older than I. Upon this Khanukh, to show that his power was as great as his age, took off his hat, and there rose a dense fog, so that the one could no longer see the other. Yehl then became afraid, and cried out to Khanukh ; but Khanukh RTxswered nothing. At last when Yehl found himself completely helpless in the darkness, he began to weep and howl ; upon which the old sorcerer put on his hat again, and the fog vanished. Khanukh then invited Yehl to his house, and entertained him handsomely with many luxuries, among which was fresh water. The meal over, host and guest sat down, and the latter began a long relation of his many exploits and adventures. Khanukh listened as attentively as he could, but the story was really so interminable that he at last fell asleep across the cover of his well. This frustrated Yehl's intention of stealing the water while its owner slept, so he resorted to another stratagem : he put some filth under the sleeper, then waking him up, mode him believe he had bewrayed himself. Khanukh, whose own nose abhorred him, at once hurried off to the sea to wash, and his deceiver as quickly set about securing the pre- cious water. Just as .\ ll-father Odin, the Raven-god , stole Suttung s mead, drinking it up and escaping in the form of a bird, so Yehl drank what fresh water he could, filling himself to the very beak, then took the form of a raven and attempted to fly off through the chimney of the hut. He stuck in the flue however, and Khanukh returning at that instant recognized his guest in the struggling bird. The old man comprehended the situa- tion, and quietly piling up a roaring fire, he sat down comfortably to watch the choking and scorching of his crafty guest. The raven had always been a white bird, but so thoroughly was he smoked in the chhnney on this occasion that he has ever since remained the sootiest of C7 ' Seit der Zeit, entgegnete Khanukh, als von unten die Leber herons- kam.' Holmberg, Ethn. Skit., p. 61. What is meant by the term ' die Leber,' literally the partionlar gland of the body called in English 'the liver,' I cannot say; neither Holmberg or any one else, as for as my knowledge goex, attempting any explanation. OHETHL AND AHOI8HANAKH0V. 108 fowls. At last Khanukh watching the fire, heeame drowsy and fell asleep; so Yehl escaped from the island with the water. He flew back to the continent, where he scattered it in every direction ; and wherever small drops fell there are now springs and creeks, while the large drops have produced lakes and rivers. This is the end of the exploits of Yehl ; having thus done every- thing necessary to the happiness of mankind, he returned to his habitation, which is in the east, and into which no other spirit, nor any man can possibly enter. The existing difference in language between the Thlin- keets and other people is one of the consequences of a great flood, — perhaps that flood already described as having been brought on through the jealousy of the canoe-builder. Many persons escaped drowning by taking refuge in a great floating building. When the waters fell, this vessel grounded upon a rock, and was broken into two pieces; in the one fragment were left those whose descendants speak the Thlinkeet language, in the other remained all whose descendants employ a diflerent idiom. Connected with the history of this deluge is another myth in which a great Bird figures. When the waters rose a certain mysterious brother and sister found it necessary to part. The name'' of the brother was Chethl, that is. Thunder or ^Lightning, and the name of the sister was Ahgishanakhou, which means the Under- ground Woman. As they separated Chethl said to her: Sister, you shall never see me again, but while I live you shall hear my voice. Then he clothed himself in the skin of a great bird,, and flew towards the south- west. His sister climbed to the top of Mount Edgecomb, which is near Sitka, and it opened and swallowed her up, leaving a great hole, or crater. The world itself is an immense flat plate supported on a pillar, and under the world, in silence and darkness, this Under-ground Woman guards the great pillar from evil and malignant powers. She has never seen her brother since she left the upper world, and she shall never see him again ; but lOi OBIOIN AND END OF THINGS. still, when the tempest sweeps down on Edgecomb, the lightning of his eyes gleams down her crater-window, and the thundering of his wings re-echoes through all her subterranean halls.'' The Koniagas, north of the Thlinkeets, have their l^endary Bird and Dog, — the latter taking the place occupied in the mythology of many other tribes by the wolf or coyote. Up in heaven, according to the Koni- agas, there exists a great deity called Shljam Schoa. He created two personages and sent them down to the earth, and the Riven accompanied them carrying light. This original pair made sea, rivers, mountains, forests, and such things. Among other places they made the Island of Kadiak, and so stocked it that the present Koniagas assert themselves the descendants of a Dog.^ The Aleuts of the Aleutian Archipelago seem to dis- agree upon their origin. Some say that in the beginning a Bitch inhabited Unaloska, and that a great Dog swam across to her from Kadiak; from which pair the human race have sprung. Others, naming the bitch-mother of their race Mahakh. describe a certain Old Man, called Iraghdadakh, who came from the north to visit this Mahakh. The result of this visit was the birth of two creatures, male and female, with such an extraordinary mixing up of the elements of nature in them that they were each half man half fox. The name of the male creature was Acagnikakh, and by the other creature he became father of the human race. The Old Man how- ever seems hardly to have needed any help to people the world, for like the great patriarch of Thessaly, ^e was able to create men by merely cast'ng stones on the earth. He flung also other stones into tl 3 air, into the M'ater, and over the land, thus making b; sts, birds, and fishes. In another version of the narrative he first father of the « Sarreit-Lenmrd's Trav., pp. 54-7; Holmberg, Sthn. Skit., pp. 14, 52-63; Baer, Slat. u. Elhn., pp. 93-100; DalVs Alaska, ) . 421-22; Marfie's Vane. M., pp 452-5; RhhirJaon'a Jour., vol. i., p. 405: Mayne's B.C,. p. 272. •9 BMr, Slat. u. Elhn., p. 116; LWansfcy** Voy., pp. 197-8; Doll's Maaka, p. 405; Uoltnbtrg, EUm. Skis., p. 140. THE DOO-OBIGIN OF THE HYPEB0BEAN8. 106 the low, iher their place ^ the [^oni- choa. 3 the light. >rest8, ,e the resent og.* :o dis- inning ; swam liuman ther of called |it this of two [dinary it they ,e male ;ure he how- Iple the e was earth, water, fishes, of the U, 62-63; le'8 Vane. 1272. IsAlaaka, Aleuts is said to have fallen from heaven in the shape of a dog.™ In the legends of the Tinneli, living inland, north-east of the Koniagas, the familiar Bird and Dog again appear. These legends tell us that the world existed at first as a great ocean frequented only by an immense Bird, the beating of whose wings was thunder, and its glance light- ning. This great flying monster descended and tou hed the waters, upon which the earth rose up and appeared above them; it touched the earth, and therefrom came every living creature, — except the Tinneh, who owe their origin to a Dog. Therefore it is that to this day a dog's tiesh is an abomination to tLo Tinneh, as are also all who eat such flesh. A few years before Captain Frank- lin's visit they almost ruined themselves by following the advice of some fanatic reformer. Convinced by him of the wickedness of exacting labor from their near rela- tions, the dogs, they got rid at once of the sin and of all temptation to its recommission, by killing every cur in their possession. To return to the origin of the Tinneh, the wonderful Bird before mentioned made and presented to them a peculiar arrow, which they wore to preserve for all time with great care. But they would not; they misappro- priated the sacred shaft to some common use, and imme- diately the great Bird flew away never to return. With its departure ended the Golden Age of the Tinneh, — an age in which men lived till their throats were worn through with eating, and their feet with walking.*" Belonging to the Northern-Indian branch of the Tin- neh we find a narrative in which the Dog holds a promi- nent place, but in which we find no mention at all of the Bird: The earth existed at first in a chaotic state, with only one human inhabitant, a woman who dwelt in a cave and lived on berries. While gathering these one day, she encountered an animal like a dog, which followed ™ Chorta, Voy. Pitt., pt. vii., p. 7; KoU»bw'a Voy., vol. ii., p., 165. " Dunn's Oregon, pp. lOi, el seq: SchoolcrafVB Ardt, vol. v., p. Ifacfcenne's Voy., p. oxnii.; Franklin a Nar., vol. i., pp. 249-60. 173; 106 OBIQIS AND END OF THINGS. her home. This Dog possessed the power of transform- ing himself into a handsome young man, and in this shape he became the father by the woman of the first men. In course of time a giant of such height that his head reached the clouds, arrived on the scene and fitted the earth for its inhabitants. He reduced the chaos to order; he established the land in its boundaries, he marked out with his staff the position or course of the lakes, ponds, and rivers. Next he slew the D(^ and tore him to pieces, as the four giants did the Beaver of the Palouse River, or as the creating iEsir did Aui^elmir. Unlike the four brothers, however, and unlike the sons of Bor, this giant of the Tinneh used the fragments not to create men or things, but animals. The entrails of the dog he threw into the water, and every piece became a fish ; the flesh he scattered over the land, and every scrap became an animal ; the bits of skin he sowed upon the wind, and they became birds. All these spread over the earth, and increased and multiplied ; and the giant gave the woman and her progeny pov<rer to kill and eat of them according to their necessities. After this he returned to his place, and he has not since been heard of" Leaving now this division of our subject, more par- ticularly concerned with cosmogony, it may not be amiss to forestall possible criticism as to the disconnected man- ner in which the various myths are given. I have but to repeat that the mythology with which we have to deal is only known in fragments, and to submit that a broken statue, or even a broken sherd, of genuine or presumably genuine antiquity, is more valuable to science and even to poetry, than the most skillful ideal restoration. Further, the absence of any attempt to form a con- nected whole out of the myths that come under our notice cannot but obviate that tendency to alter in out- line and to color in detail which is so insensibly natural to any mythographer prepossessed with the spirit of a " Jleamt'a Jowrrwy, pp. 343-3. Mi nrrEBFBETATION OF inTHS. 107 system. In advancing lastly the opinion that the dis- connected arrangement is not only better adapted toward preserving the original myths in their int^rity, but is also better for the student, I may be allowed to close the chapter with the second of the Rules for the Inter- pretation of Mythes given by so distinguished an au- thority as Mr. Keightley: "In like manner the mythes themselves should be considered separately, and detached from the system in which they are placed ; for the single mythes existed long before the system, and were the prod- uct of other minds than those which afterwards set them in connection, not unfreo'.ently without fully under- standing them." " n KeifihOty'a Mytlt. ofAncUtU Oreeot and Italy, p. 14. CHAPTER III. PHYSICAL MYTHS. Bum, Moon, and Stabs— Ecupseb Tbb Moon Pkhsonifikd in thb Land or THB CbESOBNT— FiBE — How THE CoTOTB STOLB Fini FOB THB GaHBOCH- How THB Fboo Lost His Taii<— How tri Gototb Stole Fibe vob TUB Nayajos— Wind and Thcndbb— The Foob Winds and the Cbohs — Wateb, tub Fibst of Elemental Things -Its Sacbkd and Glbanb- INO PowEB — Eabth and Skt— Eabthqitaxes and Volcanoes— Moun- tains— How the Hawk and Gbow Bcilt the Goast Range — The Mountains of Yosemitb. Fetichism seems to be the physical philosophy of man in his most primitive state. He looks on material things as animated by a life analogous to his own, as having a personal consciousness and character, as being severally the material body that contains some immaterial essence or soul. A child or a savage strikes or chides any object that hurts him, and caresses the gewgaw that takes his fancy, talking to it much as to a companion. Let there be something peculiar, mysterious, or danger- ous about the thing and the savage worships it, deprecates its wrath and entreats its favor, with such ceremonies, prayers, and sacrifices as he may deem likely to win upon its regard. In considering such cases mythologic- ally, it will be necessary to examine the facts to see whether we have to deal with simple fetichism or witii idolatry. That savage worships a fetich \«rho worships the heaving sea as a great living creature, op kneels to flame as to a hissing roaring animal ; but the Greeks in conceiving a separate anthropomorphic god of the sea or VAOABIES GONOEBNING CELESTIAL BODIES. 109 of the fire, and in representing that god by figures of difierent kinds, were only idolaters. The two things, however, are often so merged into each other that it becomes difficult or impossible to say in many instances whether a particular object, for example the sun, is regarded as the deity or merely as the representation or symbol of the deity. It is plain enough, however, that n tolerably distinct element of fetichism underlies much of the Indian mythology. Speaking of this mythology in the mass, the North American Review says: " A mysterious and inexplicable power resides in inanimate things. They, too, can listen to the voice of man, and influence his life for evil or for good. Lakes, rivers, and waterfalls are sometimes the dwelling-place of spirits, but more frequently they are themselves living beings, to be propitiated by prayers and offerings." * The explicit worship of the sun and more or less that of other heavenly bodies, or at least a recognition of some supernatural power resident in or connected with them, was widely spread through Mexico, as well among the uncivilized as among the civilized tribes. The wild Chichimecs or that portion of the wild tribes of Mexico to which Alegre applied this name, owned the sun as their deity, as did also the people of the Nayarit country." In what we may call civilized Mexico, the sun was definitely worshiped under the name of Tonatiuh, the Sun in his substance, and under that of Naolin, the Sun in his four motions. He was sometimes represented by a human face surrounded with rays, at other times by a full-length human figure, while again he often seems to be confused or connected with the element fire and the god of fire. Sahagun, for instance, usually speaks of the festival of the month Izcalli as appertaining to the god of fire, but in at least one place he describes it as belonging to the sun and the fire.^ The sun, it is toler- I Korih Am. Rev., rol. oiii., p. 1. > Akgre, Ulal. Vomp, d« Jiaua, torn, i,, p, 970; iipo«<(M(o<M AfanM, p. 68, ) Sahanun, Hint. (Jtn., torn. 1.. lib. ii., pp. 74-5, 300-18; JCttpltoaoion M Citilex Ti:Ueriuno-Ri>m'niiUi, pwti» ii., lam. x., in Kinrtaborough'ii Mat, Antlqt, vol. v., p. 130; 8p^9J(u^oM dtttt Ta\)ol» M CoJio$ Mtgieano f VtUicanaJ Uv. no PHYaiOAL MYTHS. ably certfdn, held, if not the highest place, one not far removed from that position in the Mexican pantheon. Brasseur de Bourbourg, Tylor, Squier, and Schoolcraft agree in considering sun-worship the most radical reli- gious idea of all civilized American religions.^ Pro- fessor Miiller considers the sun-god and the supreme Mexican Teotl to be identical.' Dr. Brinton, as we shall see when we come to notice the mythology of tire, while not denying the prominence of the sun-cult, would refer that cult to a baf>al and original fire-worship. Many interpreters of mythology see also the personification of the sun in others of the Mexican gods besides Tonatiuh. More especially does evidence seem to point strongly in this direction in the case of Quetzalcoatl, as will be seen when we come to deal with this god. The Mexicans were much troubled and distressed by an eclipse of the sun. They thought that he was much disturbed and tossed about by something, and that he was becoming seriously jaundiced. This was the occa- sion of a general panic, women weeping aloud, and men howling and shouting and striking the hand upon the mouth. There was an immediate search for men with white hair and white faces, and these were sacrificed to the sun, amid the din and tumult of singing and musical in- struments. It was thought that should the eclipse become once total, there would be an end of the light, and that in the darkness the demons would come down to the devouring of the people.' 178, 181-3; MendUla, >, torn, ii., pp. 0, 11, zxv. and zxxiii., ic Kingalwrough'a Mtx, ArUtq., Tol. ▼., p] Hist. EdtB., pp. 80-1; Clavigero, Utoria Ani. del Meta 17, 34-5. * Brasatur de Bourhourg, HM. dea Nat. Civ., torn, iii., p. 301; Braaaeur d« Bowbourg, Qualn Leltrta, p. 150; Tyhr'a Prim. Cult., vol. ii., pp. 250, !26ii -3: Squier'a Serptni Sjftnbol, pp. 18-20; Schoolcraft'a Arch., Tof. Ul., p. 60, Tol. iv., p. 630, vol. v., pp. 20-87. \o\. vi., pp. 504, 626, 636. * Mmtr, AmerikxmiacM Urreligionen, p. 474. * Sahaaun, llial. Gen., torn, ii., lib. vii., pp. 244-6. In Gamp«ohe, lu 1834, M. Wnldeok witneBsed an eclipae of the moon durinu which the Yucn- teoi conducted themaelves much m their fathern might huvo d(me in tht'ir gentile days, howling frightfully and making every effort to part the oeletitiul oombatanta. The snly apparent advance made on the old ouatomi was the firing off of muaketa, 'to prove ' in the worda of th« aarcaatio artiat, ' that the YuonteoN of to-^y an not atrangera to the prognts of dvlUiation.' WaUleck, Voy. Pitt., p. 14. ECLIPSES, AND THEIB EFFECT ON MAN. Ill otfar theon. )lcraft X reli- Pro- ipreme Q shall , while d refer Many ition of matiuh. •ngly in be seen jssed by as much that he ihe occa- md men upon the len with edtothe isical in- become and that n to the 2; Mtndieia, ., pp. 9. 11. Braaatur d« }p. 359, 1262 ^peohe, iu h the \ucii- one in their the oelestittl HUB WM the It, 'that the • Waidwk, The Tlascaltecs, r^^ording the sun and the moon as husband and wife, believed eclipses to be domestic quar- rels, whose consequences were likely to be fatal to the world if peace could not be made before things proceeded to an extremity. To sooth the ruffled spirit of the sun when he was eclipsed, a human sacrifice was offered to him of the . ruddiest victims that could be found ; and when the moon was darkened she was appeased with the blood of those white-complexioned persons commonly known as Albinos.' The idea of averting the evil by noise, in case of an eclipse either of the sun or moon, seems to have been a common one among other American tribes. Alegre ascribes it to the natives of Sonora in general. Ribas tells how the Sinaloas held that the moon in an eclipse was darkened with the dust of battle. Her enemy had come upon her, and a terrible fight, big with consequence to those on earth, went on in heaven. In wild excite- ment the people beat on the sides of their houses, en- couraging the moon and shooting flights of arrows up into the sky to distract her adversary. Much the same OS this was also done by certain Californians.' With regard to an eclipse of the moon the Mexicans seem to have had rather special ideas as to its effects upon unborn children. At such times, women who were with child became alarmed lest their infant should be turned into a mouse, and to guard against such an un- desirable consummation they held a bit of obsidian, iztU, in their mouth, or put a piece of it in their girdle, so that the child should be born perfect and not lipless, or noseless, or wry-mouthed, or squinting, or a monster.' These ideas are probably connected with the fact that the Mexicans worshiped the moon under the name of Meztli, as a deity presiding over hiunan generations. f Camargo, HM. dt TUmoaOan, in JVouvtUM ^tmolM di* Voy,, 184S, totn. xovii., p. 1»3. *AU»ir; HM. Comp. d» Juut, torn. ii.. p. 218; Ribaa, UM.d»tM Trium- pkos, p. 202; Bamana, In Aobinton'a Life in Vol., pp. 296-800. • Sahagun, Hid. Otn., torn, ii., Ub. riii., p. 20U. 112 PHTBIGAL MYTHS. This moon-god is considered by Glavigero to be identical with Joaltecutli, god of night.*" It is to the Abb4 Brasseur de Bourbourg, however, that we must turn for a truly novel and cyclopean theory of Mexican lunolatry. He sees back to a time when the forefathers of American civilization lived in a certain Crescent Land in the Atlantic; here they practiced Sabaism. Through some tremendous physical catas- trophe their country was utterly overwhelmed by the sea ; and this inundation is considered by the abh^ to be the origin of the deluge-myths of the Central- Ameri- can nations. A remnant of these Crescent people saved themselves in the seven principal islands of the Lesser Antilles; these are, he explains, the seven mythical caves or grottoes celebrated in so many American legends as the cradle of the nations. The saved remnant of the people wept the loss of their friends and of their old land, making the latter, with its crescent shape, memorable for- ever by rdopting the moon as their god. "It is the moon," writes the great Amdricaniste, " male and female, Luna and Lunus, personified in the land of the Crescent, engulfed in the abyss, that I believe I see at the commencement of this amalgam of rites and symbols of every kind." " I confess inability to follow the path by which the abbe has reached this conclusion ; but I have indicated its whereabouts, and future students may be granted a further insight into this new labyrinth and the subtleties of its industrious DsBdalus. The Mexicans had many curious ideas about the stars, some of which have come down to us. They particularly reverenced a certain group of three called mamaffwantli, in, or in the neighborhood of, the sign Taurus of the zodiac. This name was tthe same as that of the stickH from which fire was procured: a resemblance of some >■ ExpHcacion del Codtx TeUertano-RemmaU, part, ii., lam. x., in Kinoi>- borough's Mex. Antiq., vol. t., p. 139; SpiegoMtoiu dtUe Tavole del Godiot J/rari- cano fVttlkanoJ, tav. xxri., in Kin/Hborough'a Mex. Antiq., vol. v., p. 17t); Sahagun, HIM. Oen., torn, il., lib. vU.. p. 260; Ohvigero, Storia AtU. del Memko, tnm.il., pp. 0-17. » Brauiur de Bourbourg, Quatre Letlres, pp. 166-6. WHAT THE MEXICANS THOUGHT OF STABS AMD COMETS. 118 itical :, that ory of 5nthe sertain icticed catas- by the hU to Ameri- e saved > Lesser lythical legends X of the )ld land, able for- It is the lale and id of the 1 see at symbols the path jn; but I [ents may inth and Ithe stars, ticularly \1aJhoa2tU, M of the [he sticks of some -,. in Kind"- [Codice 3ff «• i- V., P- V kind being supposed to exist between them and these stars. Connected again with this was the burning by every male Mexicani of certain marks upon his wrist, in honor of the same stars ; it beii^ believed that the man who died without these marks should, on his arrival in hades, be forced to draw fire from his wrist by boring upon it as on a fire-stick. The planet Yenus was wor- shiped as the first light that appeared in the world, as the god of twilight, and, according to some, as being identical with Quetzalooatl. This star has been further said to borrow its light from the moon, and to rise by four starts. Its first twinkle was a bad augury, and to be closed out of all doors and windows; on appearing for the third time, it began to give a steady light, and on the fourth it shone forth in all its clearness and brilliancy. Comets were called each citlalinpopoca, or the smok- ing star; their appearance was considered as a public disaster, and as announcing pest, dearth, or the death of some prince. The common people were accustomed to say of one. This is our famine, and they believed it to cast down certain darts, which falling on any animal, bred a maggot that rendered the creature unfit for food. All possible precautions of shelter were of course taken by persons in positions exposed to the influence of these noxious rays. Besides the foregoing, there were many stars or groups of stars whose names were identical with those of certain gods; the following seem to belong to this class: Tonocatlecutli or Citlalalatonalli, the milky way ; Yzacatecutli, Tlahvizcalpantecutli, Ceyacatl, Achi- tutnetl, Xacupancalqui, Mixcoatl, Tezcatlipoca, and Con- temoctli." I have already noticed a prevailing tendency to con- nect the worship of fire and that of the sun. The rites of a perpetual fire are found closely connected with » JSkpHeaoion deUe Taoole del Codioe Mtxtcano, fMtt, i., lam. ii., part. U., lam. xiv., iu Klngtborouyh'a Mex. AnUq,, vol. v., pp. 139, 140; Spugation$ dflle TamU dtl Codicc Mtxicano fVaHca»Mj, tav., xvli., xxxi., lb., vol. v., pp. 175, 181; Sahagun, HM. Oen., toro. ii., lib. vii., pp. 960-263; Camariio, Uigt. de TlaxcaUan, iu iVouue//e« Annalta dta Koy., 1m3, toiu. xoviii., p. 198; Vol. III. 8 lU PHTBICAL MTFHS. a sun-cult, and, whichever may he the older, it is certain they are rarely found apart. "What," says Tylor, "the sea is to Water-worship, in some measure the Sun is to Fire-worship." " Brinton would reverse this and give to fire the predominance: in short, he says, the sun "is always spoken of as a fire;" "and without danger or error we can merge the consideration of its wor- ship almost altogether is this element." " This sounds rather extravagant and is hardly needed in any case; for sufficient reason for its deification can always be found in its mysterious nature and awful powers of destruction, as well as in its kind and constantly renewed services, if gratitude have any power in mak- ing a god. The mere guarding ayid holding sacred a particular fire probably originated in the importance of possessing an unfailing source of the element, and in the difficulty of its production if allowed to die out, among men not possessed of the appliances of civiliza- tion. When we come to review the gods in general, those connected with fire will be pointed out as they appear; for the present, let it suffice to say that many American peoples had such gods, or had ceremonies suggesting their existence and recognition, or lastly, had legends of the origin or procurement of the fire they daily used on the altar or on the hearth. In the Pueblos of New Mexico, and more especially among the Pecos, sacred perpetual fires were kept up by special command of their traditionary god and ruler Montezuma; but these fires were not regarded as fetiches." The Mexican fire-god was known by the name of Xiuhtecutli, and by other names appertaining to the diflerent aspects in which he was viewed. While preserving his own well-marked identity, he was evidently closely re- Mendieta, HM. Edea., p. 81. The word (eoutfi is of freqnent ooounrenoe as a tennination in the namee of Mexican gods. It signifies ' lord ' and is written with Tarions spellinRii. I follow that given by Molina's Vocabulary. II Tylor'a Prim. VuU., toI. ii., p. 260. i« BrMm'a M<Mt, p. 143. uWard, ia Ind. Af, Btft., 19M, Tp. W9. HOW THE CAHB0C8 OBTAINED FIBE. 116 >ertam •, '"the in is to id give le Bun danger ts wor- sounds ly case; mys be were of nstantly in mak- r sacred portance t, and in die out, civiliza- ral, those y appear; American uggesting egends of f used on s of New )8, sacred (imand of but these Mexican 3utli, and it aspects ; his own iosely re- otinenoe as » landiBwrittttn ilary. lated also to the sun-god. Many and various, even in domestic life, were the ceremonies by which he was recognized ; the most important ritual in connection with his Si r vice being, perhaps, the lighting of the new fire, with which, as we shall see, the banning of every Mexican cycle was solemnized." There are various fables scattered up and down among the various tribes regarding the origin or rather the pro- curing of fire. We know how the Quiches received it from the stamp of the sandal of Tohil; how^ from the home of the cuttle-fish, a deer brought it to the Ahts in a joint of his leg; how from a distant island the great Yehl of the Thlinkeets fetched the brand in his beak that filled the flint and the fire-stick with seeds of eter- nal fire. The Cahrocs hold that, when in the beginning the crea- tor Chareya made fire, he gave it into the custody of two old hags, lest the Cahrocs should steal it. The Cahrocs, having exhausted every means to procure the treasure, applied for help to their old friend the Coyote ; who, having maturely, considered how the theft might best be accomplished, set about the thing in this way: From the land of the Cahrocs to the home of the old women he stationed a great company of animals, at convenient distances ; the strongest nearest the den of the old beldames, the weakest farthest removed. Last of all he hid a Cahroc in the neighborhood of the hut, and, having left the man precise directions how to act, he trotted up to the door and asked to be let in out of the cold. Suspecting nothing, the crones gave him ad- mittance ; 'so he lay down in front of the fire, and made himself as comfortable as possible, waiting for the further action of his human accomplice without. In good time, the man made a furious attack on the house and the old furies rushed out atiOnce to drive off the invader. This was the Coyote's opportunity.' Instantly he seized a ."> Sahagun, HM, Otn., torn, i., lib. i'., p. 16; Tormumada, Monarq. Ind., torn, ii., pp. 56-7; Bra$aeur de Bourbourg, UM. dt$ Nat. Civ., torn, iii., pp. 481-a. 116 PHTSIOAL MITHS. half-burnt brand and fled like a comet down the trail; and the two hags, seeing how they had been outwitted, turned after him in immediate and furious chase. It had gone hard then with the hopes of the Gahrocs, if their four- lej^ed Prometheus had trusted to his single speed; but just as he began to feel the pace tell on him, and just as the wierd' women thought they were about to recover the brand, the Cougar relieved him of it. Great was the satisfaction of our wise Coyote, as he sank down, clearing his sooty eyes and throat, and etching his breath, to see the great lithe cat leap away with the torch, and the hags gnash their choppy gums as they rushed by, hard in pursuit, on the dim trail of sparks. The Cougar passed the brand to the Betu*, the Bear to his neighbor, and so on to the end. Down the long line of carriers, the panting crones plied their withered old legs in vain ; only two mishaps occurring among all the animals that made up the file. The squirrel, last in the train but one, burned his tail so badly that it curled up over his back, and even scorched the skin above his shoulders. Last of all, the poor Frog, who received the brand when it had burned down to a very little piece, hopped along so heavily that his pursuers gained on him, gained fast and surely. In vain he gathered himself for every spring, in vain he stretched at every leap till the jarred muscles cracked again. He was caught. The smoke-dimmed eyes stood out from his head, his little heart thumped like a club against the lean fingers that closed upon his body — yet that wild croak was not the croak of despair. Once more for the hope of the Cah- rocs! one more struggle for the Coyote that trusted him in this great thing! and with a gulp the plucky little martvr swallowed the fire, tore himself from the hands that held him, leaped into a river, and diving deep and long, gained his gaol ; but gained it a mourn- ful wreck, the handsome tail, which, of all his race, only the tadpole should ever wear again, was utterly gone, left, like that of an O'Shanter's mare, in the witch's grasp; only the ghost of himself was left to s^it out on FIRE, THE LIOHTNING, AVD WIND. in some |neoei» of wood the preoioii» embers pKeserved at ao great a cost. And it is because the Frog e^iat out this fire upon these pieces of wood that it can i^way»be extracted again by rubbing them hard together." The Navajos have a legend as to the procuring of fir^^ that has many analogies to the foregoing. They tell how, when they first gained the earth, they were with- out fire, and how the Coyote, the Bat, and the Squirrel agreed to procure it for them. The object of their denire seems to have been in the possessicm of the animals in general, in some distant locality. The Coyote, having attached pine splinters to his tail, ran quickly through the fire and fled with his lighted prize. Being keenly pursued, however, by the other animals, he soon tired ; upon which the Bat relieved him, and dodging and flitting here and there, carried the splinters still farther. Then the Squirrel came to the assistance of the Bat, and succeeding him in his office, contrived to reach the hearths of the Navajos with the coveted embers." The natives of Mendocino county^ California, believe that lightning is the wigin of fire, that a primeval bolt hurled down by the Man Above fell upon certain wood^ from which, consequently fire can always be extracted by rubbing two pieces together." From fire let us turn for a moment to wind, whose phenomena, as might be expected, have not been allowed to pass wholly unnoticed by the mythologies with which we have to deal. When wq come to examine ideas connected with death and with the soul of man and its future, we shall find the wind, or the air, often in use. as the best name and figure for the expression of primitive conceptions of that mysterious thing, the vital essence or spirit. The wind too is often considered as a god, or at least as the breath of a god, and in many American languages the Great Spirit And the Qreat Wind are one and the same both in word and signification. The name " PoteerH' Porno, MS. i» Eaton, in Sckoolcrqft'» Arch., vol. iv., pp. 218-10. '9 Powtra' Porno, MS. m PHYSICAL MTTHS. of the god Hurakan, mentioned in Quiche mytiis, still signifies the Storm in many a language strange to his worshipers, while in Quiche it may be translated Spirit, or swiftly moving Spirit;** and the name of the Mexi- can god Mixooatl is said to be to this day the correct Mexican term for the whirlwind.** An interesting point here arises with regard to the divisicMi of the heavens into four quarters and the naming of these after the names of the wind. Dr. Brinton believes this fact to be at the bottom of the sacredness and ofl;en occurrence of the number four in so many early legends, and he connects these four winds and their embodiment in many quaternions of deities, with the sacredness of the cross and its use among widely separated nations, to whom its later Christian significa- tion was utterly unknown.** If we may suppose that the Great Spirit and the wind are often represented under the form of an enormous bird, we must connect with them, as their most inseparable attributes, the thunder and the lightning; the first, as we have so often seen, is the rustling or stridor of the wings of the bird, the second is the flashing of his eyes. The Raven of the Koniagas is not, however, as among most other tribes of the great Northwest, the author of these things; but their principal deity when he is angry sends down two dwarfs, who thunder and lighten according to his command.^ Of the god Hurakan, whom we have noticed as the etymon of the word hurri- cane, the Popol Vuh says: " The flash is the first sign of Hurakan; the second is the furrow of the flash; the third is the thunder-bolt that strikvs;"''* and to the Mexican god, Tlaloc, are also attached the same three attributes." *> Brwu:mr de Bourbourg, S'U Exiate dea Souroea de I'Hia. Prim, du Mexiqut, ,p. 101. « Brasaew de BouriHturg, Hid. NcU. Civ., torn, iii., p. 485; Brinton'a Myths, p. 61. n Britdon's Mutha, pp. 66-98. n Holmberg, Ethn. SJW»., p. 141. M Ximemt, mat. Ind. Own., p. 6; Brataewr de Bawr1>ourg, Popot V\A, p. 9. » OanM, Doa Piedraa, pt. ii.. p. 76. WATEB AS A FUSIFTINO ELEMENT. 119 Turning to water, we find it regarded among many tribes as the first of elemental things. It is from a pri- meval ocean of water that the earth is generally sup- posed to come up. Water is obviously a first and chief nourisher of v^etable life, and an indispensable prere- quisite of all fertility ; from this it is but a short step to saying, that it is the mother of those that live by the earth's fertility. "Your mother, Chalchiuhtlicue, god- dess of water," is a phrase constantly found in the mid- wife's mouth, in her address to the child, in the Mexican washing or baptismal service.** The use of water more or less sanctified or set apart or made worthy the distinction ' holy ;' the employment of this in a rite of avowed purification from inherent sin, at the time of giving a name, — baptism, in one word, — runs back to a period far pre-Christian among the Mexican, Maya, and other American nations; as ancient ceremonies to be hereafter described will show. That man sets out in tliis life-journey of his with a terrible bias toward evil, with a sad and pitiful liability to temptation, is a point upon which all religions are practically unanimous. How else could they exist? Were man born perfect he would remain perfect, other- wise the first element of perfection would be wanting; and perfection admits of no superlative, no greater, no god. Where there is a religion then, there is generally a consciousness of sin voluntary and involuntary. How shall I be cleansed? how shall my child be cleansed from this great wickedness? is the cry of the idolater as well as of the monotheist. Is it strange that the analogy be- tween corporal and spiritual pollution should indepen- dently suggest itself to both? Surely not. Wash and be clean, is to all the world a parable needing no inter- preter." M Sahaffun, Hial. Oen., torn, ii., lib. vi., p. 197. " Singularly apt in this connection are the wise words that Oarlyle, Past and Presmil Chartism, book i., p. 233, puts into the month of his mythical friend Sauerteig, — ' Strip thyself, go into the bath, or were it into the limpid pool and running brook, and there wash and be clean; thou wilt step out again n purer and a better man. This oousciouBuetM of perfect outer pureness, m PHYSICAL MYTHS. T^e ceremdifll use of water followed the Mexican through all his life; though for thei present we shall only notice one more custoin connected with it, the last of all. When a body was buried, a vase of clean, sweet water was let down into the tomb; bright, clear, life- giving and preserving water, — ^hope and love, dumb and inarticulate, stretching vague hand toward a resurrection. The Mexican rain and water god was Tlaloc, sender of thunder and lightning, lord of the earthly paradise, and fertilizer of earth ; his wife was the Ghalchiuhtlicue, already mentioned.* Like Tlaloc was Quiateot, the Xicaraguan rain-god, master of thunderbolts and general director of meteorological phenomena.* The Navajos puffed tobacco smoke straight up toward heaven to bring rain, and those of them that carried a corpse to burial were unclean till washed in water.* In a deep and lonely cafion near Fort Defiance there is a spring that this tribe hold sacred, approaching it only with much reverence and the performance of certain mystic ceremonies. They say it was once a boiling spring, and that even yet if approached heedlessly or by a bad Indian, its waters will seethe up and leap forth to overwhelm the intruder." The Zuflis had also a sacred spring; sacred to the rain- god, who^ as we see by implication, is Montezuma the great Pueblo deity himself. No animal might taste of its sacred waters, and it was cleansed annually with vessels also saci'ed, — most ancient vases that hod been transmitted from gpuemtion to generation since times to that to thy nkin there now adheres no foreiffn spenk of imperfection, how it radiates in on thee with cunning Hynibolio lufluenceH, to the very Houll It remainn a religious duty from oldest time in the East Even the dull English feel something of this; they have a saying, " oleaalinesa is near of kin to Godliness." ' M Cld^ijero, Starla Ant. flel Meiisico, tom. ii., pp.' 15-10. ' Era oonosciutn con altri nomi assiti esoressive, i quali o signittcuvano i divers! effetti, cIdi oauionano I'aoqne, o le aiverso apnaronze, c. ,>ri, che formano col loro nu)to, I Tlascallesi la chiamavano Mutlalcueje, oioi, veatita di gouna turchina,' Bee also MMer, Reittrn }n Mex., tom. iii., p. 89. » Oiifcffo, jnsl. (/en., tom. iv., pp. 4«, 56. w Till Hrmck, in Schooleraft't Arch., vol. iv., p. 91; BrUM, In InJ. M. Rept., 1807, p. 358. « Backtu, in 8choolcr<tft'B Arch,, tol. It., p. 313. THE EARTH, THE SEA, THE SKT. m ican shall I last (weet life- » and jtion. jnder idise, licue, t, the meral oward ried a *> In re is a t only certain boiling or by rthto In, how it ThouU.-- J the dull |b near u( |)no8o»uta fetti, fh« J)ro moto. lurchinn.' l/iu/. M- which even tradition went notback. These vessels were kept ranged on the wall of the well. The frog, the rattlesnake, and the tortoise were depicted upon them, and were sacred to the great patron of the place, whose terrible lightning should consume the sacrilegious hand that touched these hallowed relics.** We have seen how the Califomian tribes believe tliemselves desf^ended from the very earth, how the bodi- less ancestor of the Tezcucans came up from the soil, how the Guatemalteos, Papagos, and Pimas were molded from the clay they tread, and how the Navajos came to light from the bowels of a great mountain near the river San Juan. It seems long ago and often to have come into men's mind that the over-arching heaven or Homething there and the all-producing earth are, as it were, a father and mother to all living creatures. The Comanches call on the earth as their mother, and on the Great Spirit as their father. The Mexicans used to pray: Be pleased, our Lord, that the nobles who may die in the war be peacefully and pkikoirjrlv received by the sun and the earth, who are the father and mother of nil.** It was probably, again, with some reference to the motherly function of the earth that the same l)eople, when an earthquake came, took their children by the head or hand, and lifted them up saying: The earth- quake will make them grow."* Sometimes they specified a [Mirticular part of the earth as closer to them in this relation than other parts. It is said thnt on the tenth day of the month Quecholli, the citi/xjuH (^f Mexico and those of Tlatelolco were wont to visit a hill called Caca- teiK»c, for they said it was their mother." As to the substance, arrangemeiit, and so on of the earth and sky there remain one or two iiioas not already given in connection with the general creation. The Tlaacaltecs, and iierhaps others of the Andlnuu5 peojjles, believed that the earth was fiat, and ending with the sea- s' H7ii;)/»^. In Poc. R. : : j/., vol. iil., p. 30. " .S'(i/..i.,iin, IIM. Gen., torn. 11., lib. vl., p. 43. )< <SVi/iiif/i(n, IHM. Ihn,, turn, ii., lib. v., np., pp. 21-3. M Siihdyun, Hid. Utn., torn, i., lib. ii., p. 7U. 132 PHYSICAL MYTHS. I' ! i ! shore, was borne up by certain divinities, who when fatigued relieved each other, and that as the burden was shifted from shoulder tc shoulder earthquakes occurred. The sea and sky were considered as of one material, the sea being more highly condensed ; and the rain was thoug\it to fall not from clouds but from the very substance of heaven itself** The Southern Californians believed that when the Creator made the world he fixed it on the back of seven giants, whose movements, as in the preceding myth, caused earthquakes." The sky, according to cer- tain of the Yucatecs, was held up by four brothers called each of them Bacab, in addition to their several names, which seem to have been Kan, Muluc, Ix, and Cauac. These four, God had placed at the four corners of the world when he created it, and they had escaped when all else were destroyed by flood.*' In the interior of the earth, in volcanoes, subterranean gods were often supposed to reside. The Koniagas, for example, held that the craters of Alaska were inhabited by beings mightier then men, and that these sent forth fire and smoke when they heated their sweat-houses or cooked their food.** The rugged majesty of hills and mountains has not been without its effect on the reverential mind of the American aborigines. Direct worship was unusual, but several incidents must have already informed the reader that a kind of sanctity is often attaclied to great eleva- tions in nature. A predilection for hills and mounds uh landmarks and fanes of tradition, and as places of w»)r- ship, was as common among the Americans as among tlu> people of the old world. The Choles of the province of Itza had a hill in their country that thev regarded as the god of all the moiuitains, and on which they burned a i)erpetual fire." The Mexicans, praying for rain, were M Camarqo, Hiat, d« TIaxctUlan, in Nouvellea AnnaUa dn Voy., i834, torn, xoviii.. p. liii. " RtUI, in Lo» Anijelen Star. )** fAimla, Ntl, ih tan Cimui de Yumtan, p. 200. «• Ilolmbeni, Klhn. Skit., p. 141. «» VUlagutknt, lHat. Conq. d« lUa, pp. 151-8. -W: HILLS AND MOUNTAIN BANOE8. 128^ 3 cer- called lames, Jauac. of the tien all ranean ^as, for habited t forth uses or accustomed to vow that they would make images of the mountains if their petitions were favorably received ;** and, in other points connected with their religion to show, as has appeared and will appear both with them and with other jieople, their recognition of a divinity abid- ing on or hedging about the great peaks. What wonder, indeed, that to the rude and awe-struck mind, the ever- lasting hills seemed nearer and liker heaven than the common-place level of earthy? and that the wild man should kneel or go softly there, as in the peculiar pre- sence of the Great Spirit? This is hardly a new feeling, it seems an instinct and custom as old as religion. Where went Abraham in that awful hour, counted to him fo'^ 1 lo-howi^.sness through all the centuries? Where .«:r»!()HM, T thunderings and lightnings that heralded th;.' aeli very of the Law, when the son of Amram talked with Jehovah face to face, as a man talketh with his friend? Whence saw a greater than Moses the kingdoms of the world and the glory of tliem? whence, in the all- nights that came after, did the prayers of the Christ awcend ? and where stood he when his raiment became as no fuller on earth could white it, Moses and Elias talking with him, and Peter so sore afraid ? Where hills were not found conveniently situated for purposes of worship, they seem to have Ijeen counterfeit- ed after man's f; '^ble fashion: from high-place and mound, from pyrvurui and tcocalli, since the morning stars sang toge*Uoi, the smoke of the altar and the censer has noi vvih'Sd to ascend. But the day ))eginB to broaden oi t, .ivl the mists of the morning tiee away; thoujj;'i ihe i ills Ui not lowered, (jod is lifted up. Yet they have ii,eir glory and their charm still even to us, and to the savage they often appear a« the result of a sixicial and several creation. We remem- IxT how the (Jreat Spirit made Mount Shashi as his only worthy abiding-place on eai*th; and I give hero another legend of a much more trivial sort than the first, <i Sahajm, //< < >' torn. 1., Hb. 11., p. 177. im PHT8IGAL MTTHfi. telling how, not Mount Shasta alone, but all the mount- ains of California were built and put into position:— •*' At a time when the world was covered with water there existed a Hawk and a Crow and a very small Duck. The latter, after diving to the bottom and bringing up a beakful of mud, died ; whereupon the Crow and the Hawk took each a half of the mud that i.^3 been brought up, and set to work to make the mountains. Beginning at a place called Teheechaypah Pass, they built northwards, the Hawk working on the eastern range and the Crow on the western. It was a long and weary toil, but in time the work was fi: sa.,1. and as they laid the last peak the workers met ac t Shasta. Then the Hawk saw that there had been i i play somewhere, for the western range was bigger than his; and he charged the Crow with stealing some of his mud. But the smart bird laughed a hoarse guffaw in the face of his eastern brother, not even taking the trouble to disown the theft, and chuckled hugely over his own success and western enterprise. The honest Hawk was* at his wits' end, and he stood thinking with his head on one side for quite a long time ; then in an absent kind of way he picked up a leaf of Indian tobacco and began to chew, and wisdom came with chewing. And he strengthened Himself mightily, and fixed his claws in the mountiun^', and turned the whole chain in the water like a great Healing wheel, till the range of his rival had changed places 'vith his, and the Sierra Nevada was on the east and the Coast Range on the west, as they remain to this day. This legend is not without ingenuity in its way but there is more of human interest in the following pretty story of the Yosemite nations, as to the origin of the names and present appearance of certain \yeak» and other natural features of their valley: — A certain Totokunula was once chief of the people here; a mighty hunter and a good husbandman, his « PovMim' Porno, MH. Thin in a tradition of tlie Yoouts, a Galiforninn tribe, ncoupying tho Kern and Tuliiro l>iiHinH, tho middle Ban Jonquiu, and tlie varioua atreauiH running into Luke Tulare. TOTOKONULA. AND TISAYAG OF YOSEMITE. 125 tribe never wanted food while he attended to their wel- fare. But a change came; while out hunting one day, the young man met a spirit-maid, the guardian angel of the valley, the beautiful Tisayao. She was not as the dusky beauties of his tribe, but white and fair, with roll- ing yellow tresses that fell over her shoulders like sun- shine, and blue eyes with a light in them like the sky where the sun goes down. White, cloudlike wings were folded behind her shoulders, and her voice was sweeter than the song of birds; no wonder the strong chief loved her with a mad and instant love. He reached toward her, but the snowy wings lifted her above his sight, and he stood again alone upon the dome, where she had been. No more Totokonula led in the chase or heeded the crops in the valley; he wandered here and there like a man distraught, ever seeking that wonderful shin- ing vision that had made all else on earth stale and un- profitable in his sight. The land began to languish, missing the industrious directing hand that had tended it so long; the pleasant garden became a wilderness where the drought laid waste, and the wild beast spoiled what was left, and taught his cubs to divide the prey. When the fair spirit returned at last to visit her valley, she wept to see the desolation, and she knelt upon the dome, praying to the Great Spirit for succor. Clod heard, and stooping from his place, he clove the dome ujjon which she stood, and the granite was riven beneath her feet, and the melted snows of the Nevada rushed through the gorge, bearing fertility ujion their cool Iwsom. A Ixjautiful lake was formed between the cloven walls of the mountain, and a river issued from it to feed the valley for ever. Then sang the binls as of old, laving their iKxlies in the water, and the odor of Howers rose like a pleasant incense, and the trees put forth their buds, and the corn shot up to meet the sun and rustled when the breeze crept through the tall stalks. Tisayac moved away as she had come, and none knew whither she went; but the people called the dome by lior name, as it is indeed known to this day. After her '496 PHYSICAL MYTHS. departure the chief returned from his weary quest; and as he heard that the winged one had visited the valley, the old madness crept up into his eyes and entered, seven times worse than at the first, into his empty soul ; he turned his back on the lodges of his people. His last act was to cut with his hunting-knife the outline of his face upon a lofty rock, so that if he never returned his memorial at least should remain with them forever. He never did return from that hopeless search, but the graven rock was called Totokunula, after his name, and it may be still seen, three thousand feet high, guard- ing the entrance of the beautiful valley.** Leaving this locality and subject, I may remark that the natives have named the Pohono Fall, in the same valley, after an evil spirit; many persons having been swept over and dashed to pieces there. No native of the vicinity will so m icli as point at this fall when going through the valley, nor could anything tempt one of them to sleep near it; for the ghosts of the drowned are tossing in itii spray, and their wail is heard forever above the hiss of its rushing waters." « HiUchings' Col. Mag., vol. iv., pp. 197-0. « IMchinQs' Col. Mag., vol. iv., p. 2«. CHAPTER IV. ANIMAL MYTHOLOGY. R6lic8 Asbioned to Anihau— AuacBiKs raoM thkib MoyiMSKTB— Trb Ilii- OMKNXdOwL— TUTBLABT AnIHALS— MkTAUOBPHOSXD MkN — Tea OOBEBS- Squibbkl of Vancoutib Island- Monxxtb and Bkavkrs— Fallkn Mkn — Thk Sacbeu Animals— Pbominknob or the Bibd— An Emblem or THE Wind— The Sebpent, am Emblem of the Liohtnimo — Not Spe- CULLT CONNKCTED WITH EviL — ThE SeBPENT OF THE PuBBLOS — ThE Wateb-Skake — Ophiolatbt — Pbohinbnce OF the Doo, OB the Cototb — Obneballt thocoh not always a Benetolbkt Powbb — How the Covotb let Salmon up the Klamath — Dansb Maoabbr' and 8ad Death of the Cototb. The reader must have already noticed the strange rCles filled by animals in the creeds of the Native Races of the Pacific States. Beasts and birds and fishes fetch' and carry, talk and act, in a way that leaves even /Esop's heroes in the shade ; while a mysterious and inexplicable influence over human destiny is often accorded to them. It is of course impossible to say precisely 'how much of all this is metaphorical, andy how mucji is held as soberly and literally true. Probably the proportion varies all the way from one extreme to the other among different nations, aiid among peoples of different stages of culture in the same nation. They, spake only in part, these priests and prophets of barbaric cults, and we can under- Htand only in part; we cannojb solve the dark riddle of the past; we can oftenest only repeat it, and even that in a more or less imperfect manner. The Mexicans had their official augurs and sooth- 138 ANIMAL MTIHOLOaT. sayers, who divined much as did their brethren of classic times. The people also drew omen and presage from many things: from the howling of wild beasts at night; the singing of certain birds; the hooting of the owl; a weasel crossing a traveler's path ; a rabbit running into its burrow ; from the chance movements of worms, bee- tles, ants, frogs, and mice ; and so on in detail.^ The owl seems to have been in many places considered a bird of ill omen. Among all the tribes visited by Mr Lord, from the Fraser River to the Saint Lawrence, this bird was portentously sacred, and was a favorite decora- tion of the medicine-men. To come on an owl at an unusual time, in daylight for example, and to hear its mystic cry, were things not desirable of any that loved fulness of pleasure and length of days.^ In California, by the tribes on the Russian River, owls were held to be devils or evil spirits incarnate.'' We often find an animal adopted in much the same way as a patron saint was selected by the medioQval knight. The Hyperborean lad, for example, when he reaches man- hood, takes some beast or fish or bird to be his patron, and the spirit connected with that animal is supposed to guard him. Unlike most Indians, the Eskimo will have nu hesitation in killing an animal of his tutelary species; he is only careful to wear a piece of its skin or bone, which he regards as an amulet, which it were to him a serious misfortune to lose. Prolonged ill luck some- times leads a man to change his jMitron beast for another. The spirits connected with the deer, the seal, the salmon, and the beluga are regarded by all with special venera- tion.* ^/The Mexicans used to allot certain animals to certain parts of the body ; perhaps in muc|i the same way a» astrologers and alchymists used to connect the stars ol' heaven witli difierent substances and persons. The fol- lowing twenty 'Mexican symbols -were suppose!^ to rule > Sahtigun, IHgt. Otn., torn, ii., lib. v., pp. 1-14, np. pp. 25-0. • Ijord'a Naturalist in Vancouvtr ManJ, vol, ii., pp. 32-i, > Powers' Porno, MS. « DttU'a Alaaha, p. U6. THE HUMANITY OF ANIMALS. 129 over the various members of the human body: The sign of the deer, over the right foot ; of the tiger, over the left foot; of the eagle, over the right hand; of the monkey, over the left hand ; of death, — represented by a skull, — over the skull ; of water, over the hair ; of the house, over the brow; of rain, over the eyes; of the do^, over the nose ; of the vulture, over the right ear ; of the rabbit, over the left ear; of the earthquake, over the tongue ; of flint, over the teeth ; of air, over the breath ; of the rose over the breast; of the cane, over the heart; of wind over the lungs — as appears from the plate in the Codex Vaticanus, the Italian interpreter giving, how- ever, " over the liver;" of the grass, over the intestines; of the lizard, over the loins; and of the serpent over the genitals." Sometimes the whole life and being of a iium was supposed to be bound up in the bundle with that of some animal. Thus, of the Guatemaltecs, old Gage quaintly enough writes: " Many are deluded by the Devil to be- lieve that their life dependeth upon the life of such and such a beast (which they take unto them as their familiar spirit) and think that when that beas* dieth they must die; when he is chased their hearts pant; when he is faint they are faint ; nay it happeneth that by the devil's delusion they appear in the shajie of that beast."" Animals are sometimes only men in disguise; and this is the idea often to be found at the bottom of that sacredness which among particular tribes is ascribed to particular animals. The Thlinkeet will kill a bear only in case of great necessity, for the bear is supposed to be a man that has taken the shape of an animal. We do not know if they think the same of the albati'oss, but they certainly will ' Cmlex Vatlcamts (Mex.), in KlngHhorow/h's Mex. Antiq., vol. ii., plate 75; Spifi/otione dellc Tavole del C'odice Mexicano (VaticanoJ, in Kingnborouiih's Mi'x. Antiq., vol. v., p. l!)7, tav. Ixxv.; Explanation of the Codex Vaticanus, in KinitHboroutjh's Mex, Antiq., vol. vi., pp. '.^22-3, plate Ixxv. It will be Been tha; I have tntHted more to the plate itself than to the Italian explanation. Ah to KiugBborough'a translation of that explanation, it ia nothing but a gloss with additions to and oniissionB from the original. Oage'a Neu) Survey, p. 334. Vol. III. If-" 130 ANIMAL MYTHOLOOT. I i i i i I not kill this bird, believing, like mariners ancient and modem, that such a misdeed would be followed by bad weather.'' Among the natives seen by Mr Lord on Vancouver Is- land, ill-luck is supposed to attend the profane killing of the ogress-squirrel, and the conjurers wear its skin as a strong charm among their other trumpery. As tradition tells, there once lived there a monstrous old woman with wolfish teeth, and finger-nails like claws. She ate chil- dren, this old hag, wiling them to her with cunning and oily words, and many were the broken hearts and empty cradles that she left. One poor Rachel, weeping ■for her child and not to be comforted because it was not, cries aloud : Oh, Great Spirit, Great Medicine, save my son, in any way, in any form! And the great, good Father, looking down upon the red mother pities her; lo, the child's soft brown skin turns to fur, and there slides from the (press's grip no child, but the happiest, liveliest, merriest little squirrel of all the west—but bearing, as its descendants still bear, those four dark lines along the back that show where the cruel claws plowed into it escaping." Where monkeys are found, the idea seems often to have occurred to men, to account for the resemblance of the monkey to the man by making of the first a fallen or changed form of the latter. We have already seen how the third Quiche destruction of the human race ter- minated thus ; and how the hurricane-ended Sun of the Air in Mexican mythology, also left men in the apish state. The intelligence of beavers may have been the means of winning them a similar distinction. The Flat- head says these animals are a fallen race of Indians, condemned for their wickedness to this form, but who will yet, in the fulness of time, be restored to their hu- manity.' As we shall see more particularly, when we come to f Hdmhtrg, Ethn. SkU., p. 30. * Lnrd'8 JVd(., vol. ii., pp. 52^. • Cox'b Advm., vol. i,, p. 253. SACBEDNESS OF GEBTAIN BRUTES. in deal with the question of the future life, it was a com- mon idea that the soul of the dead took an animal shape, sometimes inhabiting another world, sometimes this. The Thlinkeets, for example, believed that their shamans used to have interviews with certain spirits of the dead that appeared to them in two forms, some as land ani- mals, some as marine.^" The Galifornians round San Diego will not eat the flesh of large game, believing such animals are inhabited by the souls of generations of people that have died ages ago; 'eater of venison!' is a term of reproach among them." The Pimos and Maricopas had, if Bartlett's account be correct, some curious and unusual ideas regarding their future state; saying that the several parts of the body should be changed into separate animals; the head would perhaps take the form of an owl, the feet become wolves, and so on." The Moquis supposed that at death they should be severally changed into animals — bears, deer, and such beasts; which indeed, as we have already seen, they believed to have been their ori- ginal fonn.** Different reasons are given by diftJsrent tribes for holding certain animals sacred ; some of these we have already had occasion to notice. Somewhat difterent from most, however, is that given by the Northern-Indian branch of the Tinneh, for not eating the flesh of foxes, wolves, ravens, and so on. This tribe are accustomed to abandon the bodies of their dead wherever they happen to fall, leaving them to the maws of kites or of any other animals of prey in the neighborhood ; therefore nothing but the extremest necessity can force any member of the nation to make use of such animals as food.^* Certain natives of Guatemala in the province of AcaUn, called by Yillagutierre Mazotecas, kept deer in so tame a >« DaU's Alaska, pp. 422-3. II Schookraft'a Arvh., vol. v., p. 216. « BartteiVa Pen. Nar., vol. ii., p. 222. » Ten Broeck, in Schoolcr^ft'a Arch., vol. iv., p. 86. ■< Jleame'8 Journey, p. 3il. 4 132 ANIMAL MTTHOLOOT. state that they were easily killed by the least active soldiers. These deer were held as sacred by the inhabitants ; for tradition told them that their greatest god had visited them in this figure." The Apaches greatly respect the bear, neither killing him nor tasting his flesh. They think that there are spirits of divine origin within or connected with the eagle, the owl, and all birds perfectly white. Swine, they hold to be wholly unclean.^* Some animals are sacred to particular gods: with the Ziinis, the fn^, the turtle, and the rattlesnake were either con- sidered as specially under the protection of Montezuma, — here considered as the god of rain, — or they were them- selves the lesser diviniti'^s of water." It is sometimes necessary to guard against being mis- led by names. Thus the natives of Nicaragua had gods whose name was that of a rabbit or a deer ; yet the.se animals were not considered as gods. The identity of name went only to say that such and such were the gods to be invoked in hunting such and such animals." The reader must have already noticed how important is the part assigned to birds in our mythology, especially in creation-myths. A great bird is the agent of the chief deity, iierhaps the chief deity himself. The sweep of his wings is thunder; the lightnings are the 'glances of his eyes." Chipewyans, Thlinkeets, Atnas, Koltschanes, Kenai, and other nations give this being great prominence in their legends. Brinton believes this bird to be the emblem of the wind, to be " a relic of the cosmc^onal myth which explained the origin of the world from the action of the winds, un- 15 ViUofiutiem, Ilisl. Conq. Jtxa, p. 43. "> Charlton, in Schoolcraft's Arch., vol. v., p. 209. " Whipple, Etobank, and Turner's Rept., pp. 39-40, in Pac. R. R. Rept., vol. iii. 's Oviedo, Hist. Oen., torn, iv., pp. 54-5. » Swinborue, Anactor'ia, has found an allied idea worthy of his Rnblimo verse:— ' Cast forth of heaven, with feet of awful gold, And plumeless winga that make the bright air blind, Lightning, with thunder for a hound behind. Hunting through fields unfurrowed and unsown — ' THE WIND OB THUNDEB BIBD. 188 der the image of the bird, on the primeval ocean;"* and his view is probably correct in many cases. The savage is ever ready to be smitten by natural powers. Ignorant and nga[)e with wonder, is it unnatural that he should regard, with a superstitious awe and re- spect, the higher and more peculiar animal gifts, relating them to like physical powers, and managing to mix and confuse the whole by a strange synthesis of philosophy ? Birds flew, the winds flew ; the birds were of the kith of the winds, and the winds were of the kin of the gods who are over all. Poor, weary, painted man, who could only toil dustily along, footsore and perhaps heartsore, with strange longings that venison and bear-meat could not satisfy, — was it very wonderful if the throbbing music and upward flight of the clear-throated and swift- winged were to him very mysterious and sacred things? "All living beings," say the north-eastern Eskimos, " have the faculty of soul, but especially the bird." From the flight and song of birds, the Mexican divined and shadowed forth the unborn shapes of the to-come. He died too, if he died in an odor of warlike sanctity, in the dtrong faith that his soul should ultimately take the foim of a bird and twitter through the ages in the purple shadows of the trees of paradise.''* The Kailtas on the south fork of the Trinity in Cali- id Brinton's Myths, p. 205. The Norse belief is akin to this: — ' The giant Hrsuelgur, At the end of heaven, Sits in an eagle's form; 'Tis said that from his wings The cold winds sweep Over all the nations. Vaflhrudvers maal; Orenville Pigott's translation, in Scandinavian Mytholoriy, p. 27. Scott, Pirate, chap, v., in the ' Song of the Tempest,' which he transHtes from Noma's mouth, shows that the same idea is still found in the Shetland Islands: — Stem eagle of the far north-west. Thou that bearest in thy grasp the thunderbolt. Thou whose rushing pinions stir ocean to madness, . . . Gease thou the waving of thy pinions. Let the ocean irepose in her dark strength; Goase thou the flashing of thine eyes. Lot the thunderbolt sleep in the armory of Odin.' " .bVtfc«.7wn, Jrtst. Oen., torn, i, lib.iii., p. 265; Ctavlijero, Storia Ant. dtl Memco, tom. ii., p. 5. 184 ANIMAL MTTHOLOOT. fomia, though they do not turn the soul into a bird, do say that as it leaves the body a little bird carries it up to the spirit-land.** The Spaniards of Vizcaino's expedition, in 1602, found the Californians of Santa Catalina Island venerat- ing two great black crows, which, according to Sefior Galan, were probably a species of bird known in Mexico as rey de ha eopUotes, or king of turkey-buzzards; he adding that these birds are still the objects of respect and devotion among most Californian tribes." As another symbol, sign, or type of the supernatural, the serpent would naturally suggest itself at an early dote to man. Its stealthy, subtle, sinuous motion, the glittering fascination of its eyes, the silent deathly thrust of its channeled fangs, — what marvel if the foolishest cf men, like the wisest of kings, should say " I know it not; it is a thing too wond*>rfnl for me?" It seems to be immortal : every spring-time it cast oiT and crept from its former skin, a crawling unburnt phoerix, a new ani- mal. Schwartz, of Berlin, affirms, from deep research in Greek and Gennan mythology, that the paramount germinal idea in this wide-spread serpent-emblem is the lightning, and Dr. Brinton develops the same opinion at some length.'" Tlaloc, the Aztec rain-god, held in his hand a ser- pent-shaped piece of gold, representing most probably the lightning. Hurakan, of the Quichf^ legends, is otherwise the Strong Serpent, he who hurls below, referring in all likelihood to storm powers as thunderer.'" This view being accepted, the lightning- •• Powers' Porno, MS. *> Torquemada, MotMrq. Ind., torn, i., p. 713: ' The entire tribes of the Oaliforaiau Indiania [aio 1 appear to have had agreat devotion and venera tion for the Condor or Yellow-hondod Vulture.' Taylor, in Cal. Farmtr, M«» 25th, 1860. ' Cathartea Califoruianua, the largest rapacious bird of Nurth Amerioe.' Baird'n Birds of N. Am., p. 5. ' This bird is an object of gruut veneration or worship among the Indian tribes of every portion of the state.' Reid, in Los Angtits Star. « Brinlon's Myths, p. 113. *> Torquemada, Monarq. Ind., torn. !{■, PP- M-71; Cktvigero, Sloria Ant.dil niessioo, torn, ii., pp. 14-16; Oama, Dos PUdrar:, pt. ii., pp. 76-7. THE GBOSS AND THE FOUB WINDS. 185 serpent is the type of fruitfulness; the thunder storm being inseparably joined with the thick, fer- tilizing summer showers." Born, too, in the middle heaven, of a cloud mother and of an Ixion upon whom science cannot yet place her finger, amid moaning breeze and threatening tempest, the lightning is surely also akin to the wind and to the bird that is their symbol. The amalgamation of these powers in one deity seems to be what is indicated by such names as Quetzalcoatl, Gucumatz, Cukulcan, all titles of the God of the Air in different American languages, and all signifying ' Bird- Serpent.' In a tablet on the wall of a room at Palenque is a cross surmounted by a bird, and supported by what ap- pears to be the head of a serpent: "The cross," says Brinton, " is the symbol of the four winds; the bird and serpent, the rebus of the air god, their ruler." It does not appear that savage;^ attach any special signi- ficance of evil to the snake, though the prepossessions of early writers almost invariably blind them on this point." This rule is not without its exceptions however ; the Apaches hold that every rattlesnake contains the aoul of a bad man or is an emissary of the Evil Spirit." The Piutes '^f Nevada have a demon-deity in the form of a serpent itill supposed to exist in the waters of Pyra- mid Lake. The wind when it sweeps down among the nine islands of the lake drives the waters into the most fantastic swirls and eddies, even when the general surface of the luke is tolerably placid. This, say the Piutes, is the devil-snake causing the deep to boil like a pot; this is the old serpent seeking whom he may devour ; and no native in possession of his five sober wits will be found steering toward those troubled waters at such a time." In the Pueblo cities, among the Pecos especially, there existed in early times an immense serpent, supposed to be sacred, and which, according to some accounts, was •« MMer, Amtrtkaniache Umll(iionm, p. BOO. " Tylor'tPrim. VuU., vol. ii., p. 217. « Cfiarlhn, in Schmlirafl'a Anh., vol. v., p. 809. » Virginta lUy CKronioU, in 8. F. DaUy Evg Poti, of Aug. lath, 1879. I » 186 ANIMAL MTTHOLOOT. fed with the flesh of his devotees. Gregg heard an "honest ranchero" relate how, one snowy morning, he had come upon this terrible reptile's trail, " large as that of a dragging ox ;" the ranchero did not, pursue the in- vestigation farther, not obtrud^.ig his science, such as it was, upon his religion. This serpent was supposed to be specially connected with Montezuma, and with rain phenomena: it is often called " the great water-snake." It was described to Whipple " as being as large round as a man's body; and of exceeding great length, slowly gliding upon the water, with long wavy folds " like the Nahant sea-serixjnt, — to Mollhausen, as being a great rattlesnake, possessor of power over seas, lakes, rivers and rain; as thick as many men put t(^ether, and much longer than all the snakes in the world ; moving in great curves and destroving wicked men. The Pueblo In- dians prayed to it for rain and revered its mysterious powers.** A people, called by Castafieda Tabus, apparently of Sinaloa in the neighborhood of Culiacan, regarded cer- tain large serijents with sentiments of great veneration if not of worship.'* These reptiles seem also to have been regarded with considerable reverence in Yucatan. In 1517, Kernal Diaz noticed many figures of serpents in a temple he saw at Campeche. Juan de Orijalva, also, found at the same time many such figures at Champotou, among other idols of clay and wood." We have already spoken of the Mexican Tlaloc and of the frequent appearance of the serpent in his worship; it does not ap[)ear, however, notwithstanding Mr Squier's assertion to tlu? contrary, that that the serpent was actu- ally worshiped either in Yucatan or Mexico. Ikriial Diaz, indeed, says positively in one passnge, speaking of "> Orc()<j'H f^om. J'niMtH, vol. i., pp. 371-2; Wfilpple, Jiwbank, and Turnir'n Ufpt., pp.' 3H-I), in Vac. H. R. Hiftt , vol. ill.; millmuifn, Tai/ehurh, p. 17(); IfomtneA's Dmrlit, vol. 1., pp. l(i4-5. Cert<«in liitor tL-xvelern deny all tho foivtf^oinK M 'ftfltion uud fiiblo;' mnnniug, probably, thnl they buw nothiiiK of it, or that it do(>H not nxint nt preHoiit. Wand, in bul, j\ff. lUpt., 1804, p. 1S);1; Meline'H V'loo ThuuHaml MlltH. p. i^6(l. SI CnHliD'itila, Voy, tk Cibola, in TtmawC'CompanH, Voy(h;ea, Borie i., toni. ix., p. ino. x Jkrttai IHat, Hiat. Cvnq,, (ol. 3, 8. THE DOG OF AMEBIGAN MYTHOLOOT. 187 and of orship ; quior's k8 jvctu- liernal ung of Turnir'.s h, p. m; ly all th« nothing 1804, p. I i., torn. a town called Tenayuca, that " they worshiped here, in their chief temple, three serpents;" but the stout soldier was not one to make fine distinctions between gods and their attributes or symbols ; nor, even with the best in- tentions, was he or any other of the conquistodores in a |X)sition to do justic. to the faith of ' gentiles.' ^ We shall hereafter find the serpent closely connected with Quetzalcoatl in many of his manifestations, as well as with others of the Mexican gods. From the serpent let us turn to the dog, with his rela- tions the wolf and coyote, an animal holding a respecta- ble place in American mythology. We have seen how many tribes derive, figuratively or literally, their origin from him, and how often he becomes legendarlly impor- tant as the hero of some adventure or the agent of some deity. He is generally brought before us in a rather tenevolent aspect, though an exception occurs to this in the case of the Chinooks at the mouth of the Columbia. With these the coyote figures as the chosen medium for the action of the Evil Spirit toward any given malevo- lent end, — as the form taken by the Evil One to coun- teract some beneficence of the Good Spirit toward the poor Indian whom he loves.'* Very difterent from this is the character of that Coyote of the Cahrocs whose good deeds we have so often had (KUMision to set forth. One feat of his yet remains to be told. — how he stocked the river with salmon. Chfirova, the creator, had mjule salmon, but he had put them in the big-water, and made a great fish-dam at the mouth of the Klamath, so that they could not go up; and this dam was closiul with something of the nature of a white man's key, which key was given in charge to two old hajrs, not wholly unfamiliar to us, to keep and watch ov(>r it niglit and day, so that no Cahroc should get near it. Now fish being wanting to the Cahrocs, they were sorely pushed by hunger, and the voice of women and " lirml nidt, Hist. Conq.. fol. 130; Schoolorafl'a Arch., vol. v., p. 106. " Lord's A'(i<„ vol. ii , p. 218. 188 ANIMAL MTTHOLOOT. little children was heard imploring food. The Coyote determined to help them ; he swore by the stool of Cha- reya that before another moon their lodges should drip with salmon, and the very dogs be satisfied withal. So he traveled down the Klamath many days' journey till he came to the mouth of the river and saw the big- water and heard the thunder of its waves. Up he went to the hut of the old women, rapped, and asked hospitality for the night ; and he was so polite and debonair that the crones could find no excuse for refusing him. He entered the place and threw himself down by the fire, warming himself while they prepared salmon for supper, which they ate without offering him a bite. All night long he lay by the fire pretending to sleep, but thinking over his plans and waiting for the event that should put him in possession of the mighty key that he saw hanging so high above his reach. In the morning one of the hags took down the key and started off toward the dam to get some fish for breakfast. Like a flash the Coyote leaped at her, hurling himself between her feet; heels over head she pitched, and the key flew far from her hands. Before she well knew what had hurt her the Coyote stood at the dam with the key in his teeth, wrenching at the fastenings. They gave way ; and with a great roar the green water raced through, all ashine with salmon, utterly destroying and breaking down the dam, so that ever after fish found free way up the Klamath. The end of the poor Coyote was rather sad, considering his kindness of heart and the many services he had ren- dered the Cab rocs. Like too many great personages, he grew proud and puffed up with the adulation of flatterers and sycophants, — proud of his courage and cunning, and of the success that had crowned his great enterprises for the good of mankind, — proud that he had twice deceived and outwitted the guardian hags to whom Chareya had entrusted the fire and the salmon, — so proud that he determined to have a dance through heaven itself, hav- ing chosen as his partner a certain star that used to imsa quite close by a mountain where he spent a good deal of COYOTES MUST NOT DANCE WITH STABS. 139 his time. So he called out to the star to take him by the paw and they would go round the world together for a night; but the star only laughed, and winked in an excessively provoking way from time to time. The Coyote persisted angrily in his demand, and barked and barked at the star all round heaven, till the twinkling thing grew tired of his noise and told him to be quiet and he should be taken next night. Xext night the star came quite up close to the cliff where the Coyote stood, who leaping was able to catch on. Away they danced together through the blue heavens. Fine sport it was for a while ; but oh, it grew bitter cold up there for a Coyote of the earth, and it was an awful sight to look down to where the broad Klamath lay like a slack bow- string and the Cahroc villages like arrow-heads. Woe for the Coyote! his numb paws have slipped their hold on his bright companion ; dark is the partner that leads the dance now, and the name of him is Death. Ten long snows the Coyote is in falling, and when he strikes the earth he is " smashed as flat as a willow-mat". — Coyotes must not dance with stars.'" u Povoer'a Porno, MS.; Boaoana. in Robinson's Life in Col., pp. 260-263, describes certain other OalifornianB aa worshipirg for their chief god aome- thiu^ in the form of a stuffed ooyote. CHAPTER V. GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. Eskimo Witchcraft — The Tinnkh and thb Komiaqas— Kuoamb of tbk Alkdtb— Thb Thlin'kketb, thb Haioahb, and the Nootkab— Pabadibx Lost of tub Okanaoanb — The Salish, the Clallahb, the Chinooxb, THE Gayuses, the Walla Wallas, and the Nez Pkbckb— Shoshone GHODiii — Northebm Califobmu — The Hi v at Montkbey — O01OT and Chiniochimich — Antaoonistio O0D8 OF LowKB California — Comam- OBEs, Apaches, and Navajob— Montbedha of the Pueblob— Moqdib and Mojaves — Primeval Back of Nobthebn California. We now come to the broadest, whether or not it be the most important, branch of our subject, namely, the gods and spirits that men worship or know of. Commencing at the extreme north, we shall follow them through the various nations of our territory toward the south. Very wild and conflicting is the general mass of evidence bearing on a belief in supernatural existences. Not only from the nature of the subject is it allied to questions and matters the most abstruse and transcendental, — in the ex- pression of which the exactest dialectic terminology must often \ye at fault; much more the rude and stam- mering speech of savages — but it is also apt to call up prejudices of the most warping and contradictory kind in the minds of those through whose relation it must pass to us. However hopeless the task, I will strive to hold an equal beam of historical truth, and putting away speculations of either extreme, try to give the naked expression of the belief of the |X3oples we deal with, — ESKIMO SHAMANISM mg to the ingenbus sSS&^ "^iT ' ^^^^ The Eskimos do notappear tol^ ^^"* *^^"«t«- deity, but only an indeS nuT^^'"? ^"-^^ «"Preme things varying in name, ^ter 2^^ «"P«*-"«tural seeming to predominate ^S " ^^^^acter-the evil small ivory image rudely carveJ fl"^ "" *^^^ P^^son a mal, as a kind of talisman fh! ^^P«^«ent some ani- success in huntin-^ nlZl T T ^'^^"ght to further 'i'-irdly be looked"i;on3 '"^ "*^^'- P"^^"its, but can are generally to b^Cl fofT/^'"' ''''''^'^' «« C fepnce. All superSm, l^sL^^^^^^^^^ the medium of shVmdns -^^funo ?n '• *'«"«««ted through Jnedicme-menofeastern Vni" !^^^"^««"««'eringto the >oth male and femarioh ^^"^^^^'-^^th^^e there 1 t or his or herTwn reT^^Jr''^^ «" «^ «^r the £ne ''I'f art differ somewhafn^r j^'^' ^'^^ ^ites of Sr of their Tinneh neTghWs' and' v '"^ *" ^^^"' ^'^'n thoi ti;e Tschuktschi and otW snr^ """-^ ^"^"^ *hoserf whole religion may be sCmed,m?" *"^«' ^"^ their •tH^^expression in witchcrT' ^' "' " ^"^'"^ fear finding %f hS^^^^^^^ of ,,, i «pific, do not seem inanv^of th5^ '•^^"^'*" '^^d to the ;^ «;^gle expressed idea Zfr^^Z ?"""« *"»>«« to have heLoucheux branch recocmS ^-'^ «"P»'«me power, dent in the moon whn^ ?k ''*'''**^'» Persona^rresi starting on a h^g tLul'"^^^^^^^^^^ «~n ^•""ng them as a pSor SZiri" ^?« '^ing once lived «elt ridiculous to his i ui^i ^""^ "^^'^ »^»de liim- very large snow.shoctf£"«r^->^, '"'^'^•"g « pair^f a starveling like him j?o„ ^?'' "^"'^^ "«* see wha ^/,ll7!:-'c""?'» ^-or.. pp. ,0. ,0.. .,_. . . ^"^ ^"^ , . "'"^ ««jro88 a new •20, 3:;6. Iti 00D8, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. I! trail that led to a head or two of freshly killed game. They were glad enough to get the game and without scruples as to its appropriation ; still they felt curious as to whence it came and how. Suspicion at last pointing to the boy and bis great shoes, as being in some way implicated in the affair, he was watched. It soon became evident that he was indeed the benefactor of the Loucheux, and the secret hunter whose quarry had so often replenished their empty pots; yet the people were far from being adequately grateful, and continued to treat him with little kindness or respect. On one occa- sion they refused him a certain piece of fat — him who had so often saved their lives by his timely bounty ! That night the lad disappeared, leaving only his clothes behind, hang- ing on a tree. He returned to them in a month, however, appearing as a man and dressed as a man. He told them that he had taken up his home in the moon ; that he would always look down with a kindly eye to their success in hunting; but he added, .that as a punishment for their shameless greed and ingratitude in refusing him the piece of fat, all animals should be lean the long win- ter through, and fat only in summer; as has since been the case. According to Heame, the Tinneh believe in a kind of spirits, or fairies, called nantena, which people the earth, the sea, and the air, and are instrumental for both good and evil. Some of them believe in a good spirit called Tihugun, ' my old friend,' supposed to reside in the sun and in the moon ; they have also a bad spirit, Chutsain, apparently only a personification of death, and for this reason called bad. They have no regular order of shamdns; any one when the spirit moves him may take upon himself their duties and pretensions, though some by happy chances, or pecu- liar cunning, are much more highly esteemed in this re- gard than others, and are supported by voluntary con- tributions. The coi\jurer often shuts himself in his tent and abstains from food for days till his earthly grossncss thins away, ard the spirits and things unseen are con- -«."or nl?rtht';L^^^^^^^ ?« yT^r Ti„„eh keen eye, holding their owf'J^i ?*'^?^ ^^'"^ and the mock at the terrors of th^n^^ I/" *^« J«««e of life . dwindle with diseaSor a^'^7«We; ^"^ «« the puS in the shadow of imDenS.f5 t ^"^« «*rike together to exf.1 the evil C^of Thth ^ ^^^^^^^^ ^^^^" Among the Taculliesfa «,Xtn f« ^*^'"* "possessed this stage, on the truth Tnd «^" '" '*^*^'» ^^^orted to at thechancesof ar^very Asfl "J"""^^^ ^^^°^ de^nd which they most frequeVeo^C?-'"^"' " *^^ ^'•^"•es of their moral chari^ter and^T ?''^^^'- something mentioned," but in St ^^^^'^fo'* deserve to b? -th women and w h VenTfil^^^^ *»^««XS^ worse than the sins of &2,^ f J^S^"" *"d '^stiality stomach of description Th! ^^ <?«n»orrah defy the tedious and disguSg rites^S' *^"? ^^ *'"« of the sh^ans over the sick and at vSaTl ^^ *^« ^inneh iney blow on the invalid l!„ u "® *^*^^'" emergencies " th other details of hoou, rlT ''^ »' *e mouth with tribe and localitv Th^^"? 7«3'ing inMniMy "f? had ate not spirits thit "^ """ "''<"" dealinra ne.tl,er are they re<S^ bv „"^-\™'' » <»■ of mT ^ve or kindl/«s?:Sf fe^-ri^it -7 *»«-»«"tof bo«d._where «ny ton^/^'J^, ^^-"nterest are the withpo«re«8„pe™.,„,i„«^«-that lu,k ,he tj^^^ Pf«d by oifering, toth" 2rr'' "' o'^^y^oCl though very rarely, by human™ 4"'' """^ sometimes We also „ chief deLrS"''T.°''»'"o«- l"ey ""d » power for evil caileS eS' "'""^ ^^J™ Soh«( •' ^., p. 174. 144 GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. Of the Aleuts, it is said that their rites showed a much higher religious development than was to be found among any of their neighbors ; the labors of the Russian priests have, however, been successful enough among them to obliterate all remembrance of aught but the outlines of their ancient cult. They recognize a creator-god, but without worshiping him; he had made the world, but he did not guide it; men had nothing to do any longer with him, but only with the lesser kugans, or spirits, to whom the direction and care of earthly affairs have been committed. The stars and the sun and the moon were worshiped, or the spirits of them among others, and avenged themselves on those that adored them not. The offended sun smote the eyes of a scoflfer with blindness, the moon stoned him to death, and the stars constrained him to count their number — hopeless task that always left the victim a staring maniac. The shamans do not seem to have enjoyed that distinction among the Aleuts that their monopoly of mediation between man and the invisible world gave them among other nations. They were generally very poor, living in want and dying in misery ; they had no part nor lot in the joys or sorrows of social life ; never at feast, at wedding, or at a funeral was their face seen. They lived and wandered men for- bid, driven to and fro by phantoms that were their mas- ters and not their slaves. The Aleuts had no permanent idols, nor any worshiping-places built with hands; near every village was some sanctified high place or rock, sacred as a Sinai against the foot of woman or youth, and whoever profaned it became immediately mad or sick to death. Only the men and the old men visited the place leaving there their offerings of skins or feathers with unknown mysterious ceremonies. The use of amulets was universal; and more than shield or spear to the warrior going to battle was a belt of sea-weed woven in magic knots. What a philosopher's sione was to a Roger Bacon or a Paracelsus, was the tkhimkee, a marvelous pebble thrown up at rare inter- vals by the sea, to the Aleutian hunter. No beast could ALEUTUN MYSTEBY.DANCE resist its attraction- he ihn^f - . ^^ ch.;ise his pre^, he'had tlvT"^-/* ^'^ "« "eed to animal walked up to its deL T^ ^""^ ^t^^e aTthe was grease taken ^n\th ^"P'^f *" P^^^^ cWm head touehed with th?s w^'^f^^t^ '^''' *^« «P^- tfatdttr';' "-"""^- ' "^^'^ ^^' night dances held in the momh'Tn^^ ^^*^^" religious Idols, or figures of some ^^71 ""^ December. WoSden and carried from Sd to'ill!,"'"^!^"' theocc^^^ ceremonies Then H^rto^^^^/j*^ ^^^y esoteric Ihe men and women were D.,tfi.f^ a marvelous sight each party a woodenL^" ^^P^^*' i" the middle of wooden masks or blinderf ^ "^ "^^ "P'' certain ^^^1 contrived that the W^^^^^^ «» each perln i* htte cireie n>und hTf^t Th ^' ^^'^^^S^Se^ rather beforj^te td 1^"'^^^ ^^^^^ the ima4l*^v descended and enterS Ito f^,*^ ^^''^ ^^^'^ a ku<2 him or to her w W 1 S *^^ ^^«n %ure W^* - the whirl oftaTaw?utdrel T' ^^»' - was'^^^d was not more fatalThan a^l ' *^^ «*«^« «f the Gorgon possessed the idol- anH f« ^'''"''^ °^ the demon S opposite sex, howWerl/ """^ °"^ *« J«>k on re of thi -mted as oneXd ''^^: tt^l ^^ -^^^"^even' Idols and the masks wpI t !^ ^^^^^ was over thp may be added thaTsuch m„ J^^''\ ^^^^ «««t awly ' It by prophets in therHfT''' "' ^'^'^ ^^^e need^7eve„ that know all V ^1 f^''''^''' with the great 'S Vou m.. ,7 "'• ^'^' vol. i., p. oX P- ^^'^J -OaW'a ^mAo, 146 GODS. SUPEBNATUILLL BEINQS. AND WORSHIP. ter of these in the supernatural world, nor even their comparative rank, can be established above contradiction. Thus Yehl is said to be the creator of all beings and things, yet we have not forgotten how Khanukh wrung from the unwilling lips of him the confession : Thou art older that I. It is (^ain said of Yehl that his power is unlimited ; but alas, we have seen him helpless in the magic darkness raised by Khanukh, and howling as a frightened child might do in a gloomy corridor. The nature of Yehl is kind and he loves men, while the re- verse is generally considered true of Khanukh ; but Yehl, too, when his anger is stirred up sends sickness and evil fortune. Yehl existed before his birth upon earth ; he cannot die nor even become older. Where the sources of the Nass are, whence the east-wind comes, is Nass- shakieyehl, the home of Yehl; the east-wind brings news of him. By an unknown mother a son was bom to him, who loves mankind even more than his father, and provides their food in due season. To conclude the mattei", Yehl is, if not the central figure, at least the most prominent in the Thlinkeet pantheon, and the alpha and the omega of Thlinkeet philosi.^hy and theol- ogy is summed up in their favorite aphorism : As Yehl acted and lived, so also will we live and do. After Yehl and Khanukh, the Thlinkeets believe in the brother and sister, Ghethl and Ahgishanakhou, the Thunder or Thunder-bird, and the Under-ground Woman. Chethl is a kind of great northern rukh that snatches up and swallows a whale without difficulty, while his wings and eyes produce thunder and lightning as alrearly described ; his sister Ahgishanakhou sits alone below and guards the Irminsul that supports the world of the North-west." The Tiilinkeets have no idols, unless the little images > In Holmberg's account of these Thlinkeet supernatural powers, not' " is said of the sun or moon as indicating the possession of life by thot ony qualities not material. But Dunn, The Omjnn Territnry, p. ? Dixon, Voyarft Round Uie World, pp. 169-90, describe at least some tribes of the Thlinkeets and many trib'js of the Haidahs, that consider u to be a great spirit moving over th>) earth once every day, animatiii^ I keeping alive all creatures, and, apparently, as being the origin of all; H" moou IS a subordinate and night watcher. 1BE THLIKKEET SHAMAN. sometimes carried hv ♦»,« • . may be caiied b/Ct ^l^^^/^J charming with nor pnests, unless their soSs 1^2 .^''^"^ ^«™h»P may be entitled to tH-^se S^*- "^ *^® "*«« of them or shamans seem to S^munK "**'""!• '^^^^^^e ^o^ei^S -tions are ^nerallyl^^X^^'^ ^^'^ -«-J« -nd though the death of a mfSlf • ^^qmesced in by all- tim is sometimes Infful^^r^^^' V "P^^^ vt' the deceased. Shamdni^is^S^,, v ^ ^l *^^ "^^^^^i^^^ of ml course of things theTong^^i^J^^^^^^^' ^«"«t»^ dre^s and so on, is inheritSTv 1 ^^P**^*"'' "»««'"» of the deceased conjurer 1^ ^^, ^^^ *^" ""' grandson ever, prove himself worthy „f !.^°""g.^^an must, how- comes assured to him Kir '^ P*'*'*^^" "^^re it be. with spirits. The futu^ XmL"^ ?' communicating forest or up some moun^n wK hf ^^ ^"*^ * ^«"cly mg onl^. on the roots oUhe m^t T' '^*^^' ^««J- for the spirits to come ^hC^'/Z'^^'''^^ ^""^ ^«iting supposed to do in fn,m to to fir 'll "^ ^ ^"^"^"^ the meeting takes place m?H f K u •T''^- ^^ «» Ko well ^^'T'' « «"PP08ed to be hid thp wh ,^ ^'^"^^ «^ wWch ot shamanism Th*. »« ® ^'^^^^^ Power and seoi** and four times, elh timelT^V^' ^^* fe t'S ^•'^ntly, reaching out aVthe ^^ft" -^.^^^^^ ^«"« ^n- the man cuts off and preservS L7^ ? ' *°"^"«' ^'hich P ace, for if any one^nrSa^ f ^',«^ayin aclose tahsman the sight would^ " ^ ^^''''^^ ^ook on this « inned by the tlTam^niTd th" T"^". '^^^^ «"- « of hi« profession, while The Zl '^^ f '''" '^^P' ^^ a sign [awful to kill a^Tver.otter 11? '' """^' '^ ''^ ^^' have been described if L^v/"..'""^ «^^'«n« ^ ^it the would-be sham/n T .^^ ^^e spirits xvili not |of the otter-tontet CrK al""^^^^^^^^^^^ ^ « the tomb of a dead r„m - ^''f' *^'^ "eophyfe tia GODS. 8UPSBNATUBAL BEIKOS, AN1> WOBSHIP. When all these things have been done the shaman re- turns to his family emaciated and worn out, and his new powers are immediately put to the test. His reputation depends on the numb^^r of spirits at his command. The spirits are called yeh, and to every conjurer a certain numbf^r of them arf; attached as familiars, while there are others on whom he may call in an emergency; in- deed every man of whatever rank or profession is attended by a familiar spirit or demon, who only aban- dons his charge when the man becomes exceedingly bad. The world of spirits in general is divided into three classes: keeyek, tdkeeyek, and Ukeeyek. The first-class, 'the Upper Ones,' dwell in the north and seem to be connected with the northern lights; they are the spirits of the brave fallen in battle. The other two classes are the spirits of those that died a natural death, and their dwelling is called takankdu. The takeeyek, ' land-spirits,' appear to the shamdns in the form of land animals. With regard to the tekeeyek, 'sea-spirits* which appear in the form of marine animals, there is some dispute among the Thlinkeets as to whether these spirits were ever the spirits of men like those of the other two classes, or whether they were merely the souls of sea animals. The supreme feat of a conjurer's power is to throw one of his liege spirits into the body of one who refuses to believe in his power ; upon which the possessed is taken with swooning and fits. The hair of a shamun is never cut. A a among the Aleuts, a wooden mask is necessary to his safe intercourse with any spirit ; separate masks are worn for interviews with separate spirits. When a shaman sickens, his relatives fast for his recovery ; when he dies, his body is not burned like that of other men, but put in a box which is set up on a high frame. The first night followi^ his death bi;^ body is left in that corner of his hut in which he died. On the second night it is carried to ant ther corner, and so on for four nights till it has occupied successively all the corner^: of the yourt, all the occupants of which are supposed *a) fust SOLAB SPIRIT OP THE HAIDAH8. during this time. On the fifth a .^ down on a board, and LXn^. th T.k^", *^^ ''' «ed often used in his'rites when afL ^'T t«^ ""^^ ^^ his hair and the other inThoi®^'''^ '^^^'^^ ^^e one in head is then covered with I^^,^"^g« «^ his nose. The taken to its placeXp* W ^^^^ «nd the body dropping a little tobacco into fhf^? *^^ ^^^^ without m«;ies of the mightM^^'i*'' *^" ^'»*«'- ^ conciliate the ine Haidahs bel'ipvA tu^ rator and supreme ruler th^l^^^^^^^^ ^ he the !»"» ^vith the material sun wh7i. "«^^?«^ever confuse "»g round the fixed earth mid " '^'"'"« "»«» ^valk- crown. Sometimes the mLL,r'""^ '^ "radiated" fused indefinite way wUnb' *" connected in a con- an evil spirit who/aCi*^%r;\' '^''''' '^'^^^ « wi h hoofs and horisTouXn.^ •^"""' " P^^ided fashion of them, whether orfh!i*'""» " «^'d as to the at leajt those s^nhXfJ:L'T^ £'« ""'d^ti"! land, have no worsJ.ip, nor did fh! i^",^" ^^^''^otte Is- a« in any way responds b,e to an v'l '^^"^" themselves As with their northern „!? f I? ^"^'^y ^«^ their action^ Klmmikh. wi.ui. ."V^.v*^'*' ffves us a vn^..\dl'.;. ^fnaifn Altx. Arch horn are toy,^ri4TnUfV.:'t^''^ ^1 " host of Zd :«.i^^.,«^kits do not «b«.it«heoriKi^Sn«t«JT"'?,°f " »'n'erZx^a£ l"^'^ formerly ^u qmro,I greut "kill in the ui« „7 ,''*'^\ "" ^^^h n„d w«bT l*' ""■" *"''»• h«fd '"•<>«. assume their -ImL ?i ''**' •»<>» and urrL i/'"*'*' ^""K ho no- ^, . BJUl.. Who aw .UPP0.8U to U Uie fottnjr'"^'.^ <''•' **o Huusn Of tho IndUB UO GODS, BUPERNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. With some at least of the Haidahs there was in exist- ence a rite of this sorcery attended by circumstances of more than ordinary barbarity and feroeit;y'. When the salmon season is over and the provisions of winter have been stored away, feasting and conjuring begin. The chief — who seems to be the principal sorcerer, and indeed to possess little authority save from his connection with the preter-human powers — goes off to the loneliest and wildest retreat he knows of or can discover in the mount- ains or forest, and half starves himself there for some weeks till he is worked up to a frenzy of religious in- sanity and xhe nawhks — fearful beings of some kind not human — con^ient to communicate with him by voices or otherwise. During all this observance, the chief is called taamish, and woe to the unlucky Haidah who happens by chance so much as to look on him during its continu- ance ; even if the taamish do not instantly slay the in- truder, his neighbors are certain to do so when the thing oomes to their knowledge, and if the victim attempt to conceal the affair, or do not himself confess it, the mont cruel tortures are added to his fate. At last the inspired demoniac returns to his village, naked save a bear-skin or a ragged blanket, with a chaplet on his head and a red band of alder-bark about his neck. He springs on the first person he meets, bites out and swallows one or more mouthfuls of the man's living flesh wherever he can fix his teeth, then rushes to another and another, repeating his revolting meal till he falls into a torpor from his sudden and half-masticated surfeit of flesh. For some days after this he lies in a kind of coma, " like tin over-gorged beast of prey," as Dunn says; the same observer adding that his breath during that time is " like an exhalation from a grave." The victims of this ferocity dare not resist the bite of the taamish ; on the oontrary, they are sometimes willing to offer themselves to the ordeal, and are always proud of its scars.'' The Kootkas acknowledge the existence of a great per- V Dunn'ji Ortffon, pp. 253-U; Somthr, in lAmd. Otog, Soo, Jour., vol. xi,, 1% 833; Bancro/t'B Nat. liaceg, vol. i., p]). 170-71. NOOTKA OODS. 161 ist- jof the ave The leed with and )unt- gome win- d not ces or called ippens iitinu- [he in- ) thing ;mpt to le most iij»pired far-skin and a |ing8 on one or jver he |.nother, >r from 11. VoT like an [e same |time is of this on tlie [raselves 5at per- flonage called Quahootze, whose habitation is apparently in the sky, but of whose nature little is known. When a storm begins to rage dangerously the Nootkas climb to the top of their houses and looking upwards to this great god, they beat drums and chant and call upon his name, imploring him to still the tempest. They fast, as some- thing agreeable to the same deity, before setting out on the hunt, and, if their success warrant it, hold a feast in his honor afi^r their return. This festival is held usually in December, and it was formei'ly the custom to finish it with a human sacrifice, an atrocity now happily fallen y| into disuse ; a boy, with knives stuck through the super- | ficial flesh of his arms, legs, and sides, being exhibited as a substitute for the ancient victim. Matlose is a famous hob-goblin of the Nootkas; he is a very Caliban of spirits; hiis head is like the head of something that might have been a man but is not; his uncouth bulk is horrid with black bristles ; his monstrous teeth and nails are like the fangs and claws of a bear. Whoever hears his terrible voice falls like one smitten, and his curved claws rend a prey into morsels with a single stroke. The Nootkas, like so many American peoples, have a tradition of a supernatural teacher and benefactor, an old man that came to them up the Sound long ago. His canoe was copper, and the paddles of it copper; every thing he had on him or about him was of the stune metal, lie landed and instructed the men of that day in many things; telling them that he came from the sky, that their country' should be eventually destroyed, that they should all die, but after death rise and live with him ahove. Then all the people rose up angry, and took his canoe from him, and slew him ; a crime from which their descendants have derived much benefit, for copjier and the use of it have remained with them ever since. Huge inuigcs, carved in wood, still stand in their houses in- tended to represent the form and hold in remembrance the visit of this old man, — by which visit i» not improb- ably intended to be signified an avatar or incarnation I i i 162 OODS, SUPERIfATUBAL BEINGS. AND WOBSHIP. of that chief deity, or great spirit, worshiped by many Californian tribes as ' the Old Man above.' The Ahts regard the moon and the sun as their highest deities, the moon being the husband and the sun the wife. To the moon chiefly, as the more powerful deity, they pray for what they require; and to both moon and sun, as to all good deities, their prayers are addressed directly and without the intervention of the sorcerers. Quawteaht — which seems to be a local Aht modification of Quahootze — who made most things that are in the world, was the first to teach the people to worship these luminaries who, over all and seeing all, are more powerful than himself, though more distant and less active. There is also that Tootooch, thunder- bird, of which so much has been already said. The Nootkas, in general, believe in the existence of numberless spirits of various kinds, and in the efficacy of sorcery. As in neighboring nations, the shaman gains or renews his inspiration by fasting and solitary meditation in some retired place, re-appearing at the end of his vigil half-starved and half-instme, but filled with the black virtue of his art. He does not generally col- lect a meal of living humnn flesh like the toamish of the preceding family, but he is satisfied with what his teeth can tear from the corpses in the burial-places. Old women are admitted to a shai^e in the powers of sorcery and prophecy and the interpretation of omens and dreams; the latter a most important function, as few days and nights pass over a Nootka house that do not give occasion by some vision or occurrence for the office of the sibyl or the augur." • JeieUt'a Nar,, p. 83; SmuIw, in Land. Qtoq. Soc. Jour., vol. xl., pp, 223- 4; Mo/ras, Explor., torn, i,, p. 346; SutUy MtxioatM, Viagr, p. 130; Mf ares' Voy.. p. 270; Uutchlnia' Vol. Maq., vol. v., pp. 'ii'i-4; Mai'fii'H Vano, M., pit. 433-411, 455; Bmet-Lenmrd'n Trav., pp. 61-3; Sproat'» Scenm, pp. 40, li<u- 8, 107-75. 205-11; Cook'a Vny. to Pac, vol. 11., p. 317. Ah illuBlrnliiig ■tron;(ly the Nootkn idea* with regnnl to the Banctity of the moon and nun, M well «R the cuniieetion of the Hun with the Are. it may be well to call atten- tion to the two following ouatomt:— ' El Tays [ chief 1 uopuedehiioeruRudHHUs magerea aln ver enteramonte iluminado el diaoo ae la luna.' Sutil y Mud- eana, Flai^o, p. 145. * OirU at puberty . .are kept pari ioularly from the mui or ■" "7. lutiiiai fire.' Aincrci/Y'< Nal. Raou, vol. i., p. 197. I oonneotiou it may be uioi)- PAEADISE LOST OP THE 0KANAGAN8. a bad spirit Kishtsamah or S ha ^^^^^^ '^"'i ^^ ^^ntly through the air^ tWn k^*^ moving con- without their knowledge The Ok?^'"^ ?" ^ <J«ne «hip public or private,^ ut betP p?"^ • "' '^^^^ "« ^or- of importance they offer ..niu^"^"^' ^" anything spirit for assistance : ^lin L J ."'^ P"*^'^^ to the go^^ passed n,und and eacTo^e "mok^^ T^^'^^' ^ Pi^^ he rising sun, the same ZarTttj^y^ ^^'^^ *«^«rd respecively toward thelelvennt^'''^''f^^^^'^^^ beneath. Then thev havp f h^ ^^""^ «"^ the earth h-oine Scomalt, w&%t;ntS T^'^'^ ^"'^ -"^ a kind of Okanagan fall or mJLi- ^'•^''^^""ected with long ago that the sun w^ J^itr^'"" ^"^^^ ^""^ ^o, so and no bigger than a stir tHV""^ • '^"^ very small fa called Samahtl whcLkh "^ "fu^^^""^ ^^^^^^^ J«land. It wa. inhab red b^ a 1/^" ^^'^"*« ^an's «ature and governed by a taU Lv *' '"^^ «^ ^'>«ntic alt; and she was a great and ! '^T'*" """^ «com. Scomalt. Atlastthe^^l"oftfe7J V"'*^^^" by war, and the noise of ra'tLwLh'^'";^ V" ^^'^^yed %hting the one with the othor '^'^j*^^^^' the white men ;ngly wroth. She roi up anS' aTd^ Sc'n^'^lt was exceed" these wicked far from me m \ ^^/ "«^ ^ ^i" drive vexed concerning Sem^f^^ ^"^f^^" '^ "« longer faithful of my ^ple^vith tir f-^t^'^ *^"^»« 'he And she drove trrebelliol * *?"'''"^' ""''y "»ore ^nd of the island, and broke of .,'' *• ^*^« "««"nosi ^|vh.Mhey wero huddled^Tn'd^ pl£ KTutlo'^, Z "Wiu in n„ elab!r««li.**' '"" hundred blankotii Tkj .!** "»•' *^^f' wob estf. ulwrifflneH: May thnv .11 k I*"*'* "" '" um nmonS„-«» V""V"^<"« «' conl "ve«„„«, b?r&IJ^.(''»«»ded for -yXWrilu? JuVwH IM OODS. SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIF. drift whither it would. This floating island was tossed to and fro many days and buffeted of the winds exceed- ingly, so that all the people thereon died save one man and one woman, who, seeing their island was ready to sink, made themselves a canoe and gat them away to- ward the west. After paddling day and night for many suns, they came to certain islands, whence steering through them, they came at last to where the mainland was, being the territory that the Okanagans now inhabit; it was, however, much smaller in those days, having grown much since. This man and woman were so sorely weather-beaten when they landed that they found their original whiteness quite gone, and a dusky reddish color in its place. All the people of the continent are de- scended from this pair, and the dingy skin of their storm- tossed ancestors has become a characteristic of the race. And even, as in time past the wrath of the fair Scomalt loosed the island of their ancestors from its mainland, and sent it adrift with its burden of sinful men, so in a time to come, the deep lakes, that like some Hannihal'H vinegar soften the rocks of the foundations of the world, and the rivers that run for ever and gnaw them away, shall set the earth afloat again ; then shall the end of the world be, the awful itsowkighJ' The Salish tribes believe the sun to be the chief deity, and certain cei'emonies, described by Mr Lord as having taken place on the death of a chief, seem to indicate that fire is in some way connected with the great light." The chief is ex officio a kind of priest, presiding for the most part at the various observances by which the deity of the sun is recognized. There is the usual belief in sorcery and second sight, and individuals succeed, by force of • Rom' Advtti., pp. 3S7-0. 10 • The bravest woman of the tribe, one used to o&rrying Ammuuition to the warrior when enf{Aged in light, bnred her breast to the pertMU who for courage and oonduot was deemed flt successor to the departed. From the breast he out a small portion, which he threw into the Are. She then cut n ■moll piece from the shoulder of the warrior, which was also throwu into the Are. A piece of bitter root, with a piece of meat, were nest thrown into the Are, all these being intended as offerings to the Hun, the d«ity of tho Flatheads.' Tolmit, in Jjonl't N<U., vol. ii., pp. aa7-8. For references to the remaining matter of the paragraph see Id., vol. ii., pp. 337-491 860. DEITIES OF THE CLALLAms. special rifts for fiio*' ^ 'hem«,lve, accoZS'iJ::;*'^ "editation, i„ having ; the gemr:?^^"^^." V" " '^^" %» C tribe are sunno^H t^ i! ^ "® "ledicine-mpn „f^ *k ' »"<" evil wi,Rl'°,^;;« ""h influence tZlf^ or sehuidb as thp lo^f "" ^**^ « the dpmn« 5 ^•t society, the idZZZT:^y. ""> •""""of « good dca of ceremony a„d Ivl '"°'» '" attended by a thiw night, must the nov^^ ^f ??" *• Three day, i,d !»-^»4^-Wt£:tr'/r^^ iKunara, the creator of fhn, • «!nong the ChinoorX tv"'"'"''"' " ** P«^«rful deitv ho Coyote, who created me^ aft!^ "J*^' ^'"«« JtalaZ* ^"«Ht them ho. to mata td^XS^^^^^^^ " XHn«'a Wand ^«.'^^"'""^''^'-''--''X.„.,,^.,;,^ 156 GODS, SUPEBNATUAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. make a fire, and how to cook ; for this the first fruits of the fishing season are always sacred to him, and his figure is to be found carved on the head of almost every Chinook canoe on the Columbia. They have a fire-spirit, an evil spirit, and a body of familiar spirits, tamanowaa. Each person has his special spirit, selected by him at an early age, sometimes by fasting and other mortification of the flesh, sometimes by the adoption of the first object the child or young man sees, or thinks he sees, on visiting the woods. These spirits have a great effect on the imagination of the Chinooks, and their supposed direc- tions are followed under pain of mysterious and awful punishments ; people converse — " particularly when in the water" — ^with them, apparently talking to themselves in low monotonous tones. Some say that when a man dies his tamanowa passes to his son ; but the whole matter is darkened with much mystery and secrecy ; the name of one's familiar spirit or guardian never being mentioned even to the nearest friend. A similar custom forbids the mention of a dead man's name, at least till many years have elapsed after the bereavement. The Chinook medicine-men are possessed of the usual powers of converse and mediation with the spirits good and evil; there are two classes of them, employed in all cases of sickness, — the etaminuas, or priests, who in- tercede for the soul of the patient, and, if necessary, for its safe passage to the land of spirits, — and the keekUes, or doctors, sometimes women, whose duty it is to ad- minister medical as well as spiritual aid.*^ With the Cayuses and the Walla- Wallas any one may become a medicine-man ; among the Nez Perces the ofiice belongs to an hereditary order. Women are sometimes trained to the profession, but they are not believed to hold such extreme powers as the males, nor are they murdered on the supposed exercise of some fatal influ- » WUkxa' Nar. in U. S. Ex. Ex., yol. v., pp. 124-6; Coos'* Advtn., toI. i., p. 317; Dtinn'a Oregon, pp. 125-fl; Franchire'a Nar., p. 358; Mofraa, Explor., torn, ii., p. 3»4; lioaa' Advtn., p. 96; Parker's Explor. Tour, pp. 13it, 246, 264; Tolmi\ in Lord's Nat., vol. ii., p. 248; OMs' Chinook Vooab., pp. 11, 13; Olbbs', Clallam and Lummi Vocab., pp. 16, 29; Irving's Atloria, pp. 339-40; Tyhr's Prim. Cult., vol. ii, p. 263. SHOSHONE DEMONS. IS a power of life, and death h\ •,''"^ *''»" ^^^e. His W a hated life Tf „ttt ^^^^^^ T ^^**^^^«"d the stare of the Medusa- he Tml^, ? J^"*' «^ ^"^^3^ «« «lnj jour friend or C^elf an?7*l ^^^^^^'"'-he can how sweet an anod^i^/J^T* Vk ^^"^'' b»* ^^^n magic can avail when the hS« W 2^-? '' "« «*rong avenger's shaft, no cunnin. u ^^"^ *"«'^^es down the the life in whei his SLT>"'r"* *^** ««" C Potsherd,-and so it c^^es atutTnt^ *^*^ ^^"» ^^^^^ « everywhere with theirT^in thlfr ) /^"J"^^«^«»k 8 rained to be very warv in IL* ^'^"^' '^"d are con- nous powers." ^ "^^ ''' ^^^^^^ exercise of their nefa- ihe Shoshone ]pn-on^<, i mountains of Monta?^wTthm?I^'''^"•" ^'^' «f the «7^^. who are al^uT two^t'r' "' ^J'"""^ «"»ed and provided each with a tlu "'rly\P'f^'^yr^^ked, one are accustomed to eat un L ^''"^'' «^ *'»« evi may find, leaving in its stL^ ""guarded infant they race. When the\ "tier tmesT '' ^?'^^«^" ^""^fuT po.^s to be her child the S I l"'^'^ ^^''^t «he sup. W and begins to dilrtn C^'\^' ""'''' ^e^ and the alarm therebn^^enJ^'^f'^^^u^"^ «''•««'«« »mp to make his esca^,^ thereT„ ^T *^/ ^'^"e'O"^ dit's within the twentvfhnrh "? h«Pe further: she 'n the meantimrtt HUl^^^^^^^^^ ^'^ ^^" ^"tcfi '^nJ make an end of her bv fi^K- ""t "^^" ^^"rn n^eal. There is another varfetv ^?^.k^^' interrupted <^fpa^mh8, 'water-infantJ' S^ I *^^'^ hobgoblins ch'Idren as do their bmthprfi ^'^ ^Z'^^"'' ^o»nen and ^Plete the ring^houtK ^h ^h'^^""*-". and Shoshone child and mother '• *** *'^*''^« "^""^ the 168 OODS. SUPEBNATUBAL BEINaS. AND WOBSHIP. The Califomian tribes, taken as a whole, are pretty uniform in the main features of their theogonic beliefs. They seem, without exception, to have had a hazy con- ception of a lofty, almost supreme being; for the most part referred to as a Great Man, the Old Man Above, the One Above ; attributing to him, however, as is usual in such cases, nothing but the vaguest and most negative functions and qualities. The real, practical power that most interested them, who had most to do with them and they with him, was a demon, or body of demons, of a toler- ably pronounced character. In the face of divers assertions to the effect that no such thing as a devil proper has ever been found in savage mythology, we would draw atten- tion to the following extract from the Porno manuscript of Mr Powers — a gentleman who, both by his study and by personal investigation, has made himself one of the best qualified authorities on the belief of the native Califomi- an, and whose dealings have been for the most part with tribes that have never had any friendly intercourse with white men: — " Of course the thin and meagre imagina- tion of the American savages was not equal to the crea- tion of Milton's magnificent imperial Satan, or of Goethe's Mephistopheles, with his subtle intellect, his vast powers, his malignant mirth ; but in so far as the Indian fiends or devils have the ability, they are wholly as wicked as these. They are totally bad, they have no good thing in them, they think only evil ; but they are weak and undignified and absurd ; they are as much beneath Satan as the ' I^g Indians ' who itivent them are inferior in imagination to John Milton."'' A definite location is generally assigned to the evil one as his favorite residence or resort; thus the Cali- fornians in the county of Siskiyou, give over Devil's Castle, its mount and lake, to the malignant spirits, and avoid the vicinity of these places with all possible care. The medicine-man of these people is a personage of some importance, dressing in the most costly furs ; he is a non- combatant, not coming on the field till after the fight ; among " Poioer'a Porno, MS. SACRED PIBES. Other duties, it ig ahanl.,f«i "* enemy, there to chant the H.^ **^" ^"^^n by the angry spirit that wXh f v **^r"g «nd appeal the only after this has S^* *^^^ Judgment of dife^ for "gain the lodge^t the'oW V' Jl^"«^* ^^^ ^ iigt lodge-fires are never allowJS 1 ''*'**''• 0"«« lit th!se peace; it would be a h^ f ^ ^ ^"* ^"ring times^ «»ng with these men Id "'I^i'^^/^^^^^ ««^ ev^ry The power of nr««K'- , oeducible from nU iU-^ "■any other Wbes ^^J^S"^"^' 'he Euroca, ^d m the «„,red flro of" S^h" *« "-^ that ia to be b^ y only with eertai„7m=«utr„l ""j"'"™ ''^ '»»'>. "-S r^'tl fire is lit everv ^ S """^ '^""nonies. Th„ ""■e • who ha» g;„rZ -^r '" September by a* mi; m«iaated for tT„ "d^s . '^n^j *t,/'»^ ""d &.ted Sd «^»«1, no seculareye m'u A S " '*'^'''n "me Ci °f 't under awful penalH " T^ » " '"'"='' "« 'he mote never suflered to Tout tm th "^^ <""* hnrnilt further heat unne^^y aid f„rv""">«"'' to reX _ On one only occnal™, ■ "l "V'onvenient. °.f 'vomen, wh^enl^Se • t' ^I"^ ''"'"> «•» head «« ranks, she i, Se ^ H*^ '"'""''"''''> "Su ;^1 *e falls exhauS t ^ ** '" "■« "weat-houi '"" even by becoS a mi^' ""' "PI*", howeve? '»'« the interior of tliisj^'"""^ «»'J.ehope to Z' " Joaquin JUiUer'a r/*. 160 GODS, SUPEUNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. The admission of a man to the medicine is a much severer affair. He must retire to the forest for ten days, eating no meat the while, and only enough aoom-porridge to keep the life in him ; the ten days past, he returns to the sweat-house and leaps up and down till he falls, just as the woman did. The doctors or sorcerers are of two kinds, ' root doctors' and ' barking doctors.' To the barking doctor falls the diagnosis of a case of sickness. He, or she, squats down opposite the patient, and barks at him after the manner of an enraged cur, for hours together. If it be a poison- ing case, or a case of malady inflicted by some conjurer, the barking doctor then goes on to suck the evil thing out through the skin or administer emetics, as may be deemed desirable. If the case, however, be one of less serious proportions, the ' barker,'^ after having made his diagnosis, retires, and the root-doctor comes in, who, with his herbs and simples and a few minor incantations, pro- ceeds to cure the ailment. If a patient die, then the medicine is forced to return his fee; and if he refuse to attend on anyone and the person die, then he is forced to pay to the relatives a sum equal to that which was tendered to him as a foe in the beginning of the affair; thus like all professions, that of a medicine has its draw-backs as well as advantages. Several Northern Califomian tribes have secret socie- ties which meet in a lodge set apart, or in a sweat-house, and engage in mummeries of various kinds, all to fright- en their women. The men pretend to converse with the devil, and make their meeting-place shake and ring (^;ain with yells and whoops. In some instances, one of their number, disguised as the master fiend himself, issues from the haunted lodge, and rushes like a madman through the village, doing his best to frighten contumacious women and children out of their senses. This, it would seem, has been going on from time immemorial and the poor women are still gulled by it, and even frightened into more or less prolonged fits of wifely propriety and less easy virtue. CALIFOBNUN DEITIES. . '''^e coast tribes of Del ]Vorfo n **^ m constant terror of a maliJ^ ?''""*-^' California, live form of certain animals Thjf*"' ^P*"' that takes thp a tarantula, and i on k *'"° ^^ * K of aWjc of ^-ts that if at^to";^ -P-if y d;iigh^^^ wliite hair that f«n ""^^^^ne-bag, and as Cvin!i^ Practicall,: Wv^ VcS ^^"* }^Z^m^ Cahfornian tribes, venemtP iL^ ' ^'J® *h« ™aJoritv of dread is also had of SS t'^L^^^ "^y^^ Xat habits; these, sa^ thelur^/X'tr"« of nocturna ^^^:X t^f^^^ ^-of bea^and and those connect^^^ ;^h! "' ^^ Californian belief Man, who made the eartfZi ^'f ' ''^'^*'^^^' ^^'^afc Big ^ we hnd it again bofh „^ A^** "^^«« »" th? skv » San Luis Obisp^ the ^rS ^M^ :!{ ^^ -Sd »n these neighborhoods to ih^ }.? ^^^^ were offered w^greeted ,ith cnW^of« "^^ ^^^^ and his rS^ Father Geronimo Boiana»» • .iSsly v-^&i'S- "^- ^- »'«• * left beCdKr^i. **"« «' ""reX't^^V " " ^P" ^^e, 3J WRin the text hi^»^^°'*™'''»°«'riSi8toJS?i^^^ to V leS OODS, SUPLSNATURAL BBINOS, AND WORSHIP. relation of the faith and worship of the Aoagchemem nations, in the valley and neighborhood of San Juan Capistrano, Califoriiia. Part of it would fall naturally into that part of this work alloted to origin ; but the whole is so intimately mixed with so much concerning the life, deeds, and worship of various supernatural per- sonages that it has seomed better to fit its present ix)sition tlmn any other. Of the first part of the tradition there are two versions — if indeed they be versions of the same tradition. We give first that version held by the serranm, or highlanders, of the interior country, .hree or four leagues inland from the said San Juan Capistrano: — l^efore the material world at all existed there lived two beings, brother and sister, of a nature that can not be explained; the brother living abov<\ and his name meaning the Heavens, the sister living below and her name signifying Earth. From the union of these two, there sprang a numerous oftspring. Earth and sand were the first fruit« of this marriage ; then were born rocks and stones; then trees both great and small; then grass and herbs; then animals; lastly was born a great personage called Ouiot, who was a "grand captain." By some unknown mother many children of a medicine race were born to this Ouiot. All these things hap})ened in the north; and afterward when men were created they were created in the north ; but as the people multi- plied they moved toward the south, tlie earth growing larger also and extending itself in the same direction. in process of time, Ouiot Ixjcoming old, his chil- dren plottod to kill him, alleging that the infirmities of longest and the nioHt valuable notice in exiHtenoo on the reli^on o.' a nation of the nutivi! (.^uliforniunH, an oxiHliiiu at thi- time uf the HpaniMh conquvMl, ami more wotthy of (.'onttdeucu than the g<>ueral nin of huvIi doc-uuicntH ><f iiu}' .Ute whatever. The fattier prouiired his infornuition as folIowM. Hi' HiiyH: ' Ck)(t aHHigiied to }nn thr«-i' aued Indians, the youngeHt of whoi)i >^'aH o' 'T aevnnty yearH of ago. They knew all the Mecrets, for two of them wita onpilaiits, and the other apul, who were well histruvted in the niyHteriex. IW giftM, endcarmentM. and kindncHH, I elieited from them their secretH, with Uieir expIanationH; audby witnesHing the eerenioni«s whi<!h they peiforiiicd, I learned by degreen, their mysterieH. Tims, by devoting a portion of the niglits to urofoiuid nieditatir)n, and enmpariug their aetionn with tiieir diit- closures, I wum enabled after i\ long time, to aomiire u knowledge of their r«- ligion.' JiotoatM, iu UiAtimiunit l\ft in Vai, p. 336. .^^r^^ '^ooTo^opxaB.OAaoaB-BM,. ag<. m^e him unfit any lonirer t. to their welfa,^. So Iht^pJt .^^^^^^ ***«"» «^ attend drink and when he dS^of J? ''"""^ P«^««» ^n hi« upon him, . he rose uTLf \^ ^"^ ^^^ness came mountoi„« and went doTn?olh5 '^'^ ^^^'^^ ^n^e though at that time there wa^'l^f V"" '*»« ^ea-sho^ who«e name i« the Earth S^i"lf^*^^^• Hismoth^' Tthtf' "^'^ "* ^'^^ Potirolt^^ "^'^^^^^ - a out the fragrance of it «♦♦.„ * , "* ^he sun to brew- Coyote, who came and ovelf*^ t^^ attention of^e en«^ to death, and thouJhT „^^^^ ,.SoOuior«ick! would shortly return and ^ wfth ♦i' '^''^'*" ^'*".i he never }ieen seen since An 7i^ ^^^"^ ««ain, he has that the title of Hm n^ T " and escaoed a ft ""'ki-' man, another ix«ni . U """«"• "'"^ ' K" now i„ R'voyou power, c^hafto^^l, '''!• "!"» ">»; «« forZ 1 -«•■'«» to c^.0, ^ ^wr^^i:,'^, ,:-.- u. GODS, BUPEBNATUBAL BEINOB, AND WORSHIP. that the game fail not and the harvests be sure. Then Chinigchinich made man ; out of the clay of the lake he formed him, male and female; and the present Califor- nians arc the descendants of the one or more pairs there and thus created. So ends the known tradition of the mountaineers; we must now go back and take up the story anew at its beginning, as told by the pkiyanon, or ^leople of the valley of San Juan Capistrano. These say that an invisible all-i)owerful being, called Nocuma, made the world and all that it contains of things that grow and move, lie made it round like a ball and held it in his hands, where it rolled alwut a good deal at first, till he steadied it by sticking a heavy black rock called tnaaiU into it, as a kind of ballast. The sea was at this time only a little stivam running round the world, and so crowded with fish that their twinkling fins had no kinger room to move; .so great was the press that some of the more foolish fr}' were for effecting a landing and founding a colony, upon the dry land, and it was only with the utmost difficulty that they were [lersuadtHi by their elders, that the killing air and })aneful sun and th** want of feet inust infallibly prove the destructiim before many daysof iii who took part in such a desinnate enterjirixp The projKM plan wjis evidently to improve and eniurp' tlioir pnwiit home; and to this ond, i)rincipally by thi* »id of one very large (i.sh, they broke the great rock tosaut in two. find- ing a bladder in the centre filled with a very bitter siih- stance. The taste of it plejised the fish, so they emptied it into the water, and instantly the water became salt and swelled up and overHowed a great part of the old earth, and made itself tlie new boundaries that remain to this day. Th«'n Xiwuma created a man, shaping him out of the soil of the earth, calling him Kjoni. A woman als«) the great gcKl made, presumably of the same material as tlic man, calling her Ae. Many children were born to tliin first pair, and their descendants multiplied over the land. The name of one of these last was Sirout, that is to m), THE Pi«gT MSDIOWE-MAN. Handful of Tobacco an^ *h ** -^. which me^j^CVtdZV'' ^'' ^'^ ^^ Yea. ^rn a «on, while they^liedln^ ^r"* ^^ ^'^i^t w^ e.glit leagues from San J,r„ p,^P*«^ north-east abo,J? this son was Ouiot, thatl tT^X'^"'. The naine of /lerce and redoutable warrinr T^ 7»n»'nator; he grew a «o»«, he extended hrsSi*"^*^' ^"'^^^^^"^'^^^n- eveo^whei^ as with a roi !? ^ ^" ^^"^>^ «de S* «P'red against him. It^as detT^" '"1 '^' People con? i'e by poison; a piece of iS! ^^*7"»'»ed that he should "• «« deadly k way ?h/t t ""^^ ^"* ^«« ground ud t'Hit 1.0 held himself consS; T'' notwithstanding 7"ied of his danger by «^"^^?^ *^« ^'^rt, having S the c^oe.;;,^, ^^ ulmbirto^vL f'^^^g animal t^^ ,7«- "ed to hi, a*i»tonco b^« "'* ""«" "f the Cd '"» U)die. Hi, C^Sv' '""''•ore w,M „„thin„ f™ , »^hilo t|,p j,^ . vv«.« '.1 *"** nation reioiced -'"■•'■d to then,. „«„i^^ JhiT"' '^""■'•' "'cw a!! '';: I'^'^V'*; "TM. that he milr'. ''""• '""* ^" thes^ g,^ ot''<''' that h.. «,;.,»,♦ ^"^ '^"'«' 'ain to fall f» "'WO apiwiTOi in tl,,, „1„ 1 ** "'* "'•''«''' "f Oniot IM GODS. SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. chinich, which means Almighty. He first manifested his powers to the people on a day when they had met in congregation for some purpose or other; he appeared dancing before them crowned with a kind of high crown made of tall feathers stuck into a circlet of some kind, girt with a kind of petticoat of feathers, and having his flesh painted black and red. Thus decorated he was called the tdbet. Having danced some time, Chinigchinich called out the medicine-men, or puplems as they were called, among whom it would appear the chiefs are always numbered, and confirmed their power; telling them that he had come from the stars to instruct them in dancing and all other things, and commanding that in all their necessities they should array themselves in the tobet, and so dance as he had danced, supplicating him by his great name, that thus they might receive of their petitions. He taught them liow to worship him, how to build vangu£chs, or places of worship, and how to direct their conduct in various affairs of life. Then he prepared to die, and the people asked him if they should bury him ; but he warned them against attempting such a thing: If ye buried me, he said, ye would tread upon my grave, and for that my hand would be heavy upon you ; look to it, and to all your ways, for lo, I go up where the high stars are, where mine eyes shall see all the ways of men ; and whosoever will not keep my commandments nor observe the things I have taught, behold disease shall plague all his body, and no food shall come near his lips, the bear shall rend his flesh, and the crooked tooth of the serpent shall sting him. The vanquech, or place of worship, seems to have been an unroofed inclosure of stakes, within which, on a hurdle, was placed the image of the g(xl Chinigchinich. This image was the skin of a coyote or that of a mount- ain-cat stuffed with the feathers of certain birds, and with various other things, so that it looked like a live animal ; a bow and some arrows were attached to it on tho outside, and other arrows were thrust down its throat m SANCTDABIESOPBETOOE. that the feathers of th«™ "" of a quiver. ?hf ^T ^Pf^J^ «he month a, out fored.and not to be an^Jl!^ "^ *« ineIo8u« w"' doe. not ^m that ZriS^Jl^J"*^'""^ r^ot^^jH d..p there offenrf, bTonW p^™"" „T P*" "^ «>e w^" of pantomine connected witfT ' ^"^ """""'mes a kind be furthe,*d-thu8, desTriL ™r''*1'*'''8<'«»i«dto nn,.m.cked the action's of XdiZT '" """"""S ""e ones bow. Each vanquech w^k T"« ™<' '"''"ginK nght, of sanctuary excldwl * ""•>' "'^ "fuge, with or Christian countries v?,'"^«*''"-«nMited in JeS «.fe there whatev^r'S, ^fZ Z ''■"'' ""^ were blotted out from ihnt rH ' } *"® ^'*"ne was •>« if at liberty to leavTVe L^^[":"*' «"d the off^^^^^ fore, it wa« „ot lawful even to'L"?^ T"^ «^»t^ that the avenger could do wrtl^^- f ?u^'« «"'"«; all hmi, saying: Lo, a cowai^ who h'^'l!! ""^ *'"" «"d deride ^'hmigchinieh! This Shf ^""^ ^" tbrced to flee to ^neaner thing i^thluto^y^turn^^ ^ '""e^ a he hend of him that fled Cn?h1/,' P""'«^''"«"t from t'ves; hfe went for life evS ""^ """'« o^-his rela- even to the thini andlZl ^'^^'•'^"^ tooth for toSh I^«idesChinig4fnirhef^^^^^^^ feared, a god called Touch ^wh-^?' «'' «t any rate tains and the bowels of th; ^^o inhabited the mou„! from ti, to time in leroZt' "P^?^**""^' ^^^^^ve" ^rnfying kind. Every d.iW at 1 '"''""'' '*"''"«'« of a •reived, sent to him Lm t *^? "^^^ ^^-six or seven Protectcy.. To find mit wlTat L''™-' T« «"'""^' -^ a «hape of animal was nar« tt • ?"'"'"' «'" «P"it in the t!'« «nbject fitted «n w£,^rV'^« ^^e hwLiowc . « «»titlod hnn to wait L I .\^; "J. ' "^' ^^hoso rmik ."'^'rcd inclosure, was set h ^T''? "Pl"tHti«n in o one of the wise men^n „±u^^^^ '"''' -k.U^K^lhy Iho child was then loft T ''^^•"^' "< •orno animui 169 GODS, SUFBBNATURAL BEINGS, AMD WOBSHIP. 1 by eating or drinking or otherwise, would be reported to the god by the sprawling figure the enchanter had drawn in the clay, and that in such a case the punishment of Chinigchinich would be terrible. After all this was over, a scar was made on the child's right krm, and some- times on the thick part of the leg also, by covering the part, " according to the figure required," with a peculiar herb dried and powdered, and setting fire to it. This was a brand or seal required by Chinigchinich, and was besides supposed to strengthen the nerves and give " a better pulse for the management of the bow." ** The Acagchemems, like many other Califomian tribes,** regard the great buzzard with sentiments of veneration, while they seem to have had connected with it several r'ites and ideas peculiar to themselves. They called this bird the paties, and once every year they had a festival of the same name, in which the principal ceremony was the killing of a buzzard without losing a drop of its blood. It was next skinned, all possible care being taken to pre- serve the feathers entire, as these were used in making the feathered petticoat and diadem, already described as part of the ti'bet. Last of all the body was buried within the sacred iiiClosure amid great apparent grief from the old women, they mourning as over the loss of rela- tive or frieid. Tradition explained this: the panes had indeed b^n once a woman, whom, wandering in the mountain ways, the great god Chinigchinich had come suddenly upon and changed into a bird. How this was connected with the killing of her anew every year by the people, and with certain extraordinary ideas held relative to that killing is, however, by no means clear; for it was believed that as often as the bird was killed it vfos miule alive again, and more, and faith to niuve mountaiuN — that the birds killed in one same yearly feast in many separate villages were one and the same bini. How these things were or whv, none knew, it was enough n Hoc p. 11.1. of tl 'B volume, for a cutitiom among the Mazioaiu not with- out anulogieH to thiH. M 8(te p. 131, of thiH volume. uiat thev wpno a « * 109 The Pericues of Lower P«i.v • ayp. was a real mo«»j; "''*''; "neof whnm A "™v ^ong time he liv«iS *u ***" ^'""ng god wa« «5 whom it is almost to h!fp *H «»«««tor8 ofThe Sr^ ** we are told K wa^^atlT^^^^V" ^^^^^^^ "P out of the earth Thi '""'^^'"en, drawing thl fmn hi, wound,, «„d he ZLJ^^ •""> «>n»t«nu7 h^ven mto a cave rnider t^^ ? "' "'"1 «"" forth rf Jhalea of the «,a wer^^^.e ^r ' "'"'"* "»" e the Tupinm to be their ^reaTaP '°°* *'"" heldflS 170 GODS. BUPEBNATUAL BEXKGS, AND WOBSHIP. Niparaya.^ The Cochimis and remaining natives of the Califomian peninsula seem to have held in the main much the same ideas with regard to the gods and powers above them as the Pericues held, and the sorcerers of all had the common blowings, leapings, fastings, and other mummeries that make these professors of 'the sinister art so much alike everywhere in our territory.** The natives of Nevada have ideas respecting a great kind Spirit uf some kind, as well as a myth concerning an evil one ; but they have no sj^ecial class set apart as medicine-men." The Utah belief seems to be as nearly as possible identical with that of Nevada.^ The Comanches acknowledge more or less vaguely a Supreme Spirit, but seem to use the Sun and the Earth as mediators with and, in some sort, as embodiments of him. They have a recognized body of sorcerers called pinjaeantes, and various religious ceremonies and chants; for the most part of a simple kind, and directed to the Sun as the great source of life, and to the Earth as the pro- ducer and receptacle of all that sustains life. According to the AbW Domenech, every Comanche wears a little figure of the sun, attached to his neck, or has a picture of it painted on his shield ; from the ears of each hang also two crescents, which may possibly represent the moon.'' The Apocbes recognize a supreme power in heaven under the name Yaxtaxitaxitanne, the creator and master of all things ; but tbey render him no open service nor wor- ship. To any taciturn cunning man they are accustomed to credit intercourse with a preternatural power of some kind, and to look to him as a sort of oracle in various emergencies. This is, in fact, their medicine-man, and w See pp. 83-4, this volnme. " Vtn-!ias, NotUiisdeladul., torn. 1., pp. 103-124; Claviiiero, StortadtUa Vol., torn, i., pp. 135-141; lluntbdltU, Easai J'ol.. torn, i., p. 314. w Virninia City Chrwiicle, quoted in S. F. Daily Ev'y J^ost, o( Oct. ISth, 1873; Brown*' a lAmerCai., p. 188. so Dt Smet'H IMtrra, p. 41. 'I Parker, in SchnoU!n\fl's Arch., vol. v., p. 084; Whipple, Eutbank, and Tiirn?r'a llepl., pp. 35-6, in Pac. li. It. Kept., vol. iii.; Jiarrriro, Ojeadaadm N. Mm., ap. p. 8; Filley'a Life and Adum., p. 83; Marcy'sArmyUfe, pp. 58, 01; Domeutch, Jour, d'un Miaa,, pp. 13, 131, 401). MONmUMA OF TEE PUEBLOS. in cases of illnp«9 i,« . , *'* them from their evil one^„^ T^^ *« be to pro& min Jong -ound stones thona-K* *' J *^® ««rae end cer f«i spirit wh.^ "„^e t ' ""'"^"'^ of « g.^ld ""J rate he is trod tSt ' ^ ^O"' Montezuma "^T! ;«no„g the PueWrS'furPPT' '° ''»ve «pLA' 'l-e" present towns. ''Si^*^!;?d ""-ived at ofS "'her the anoes,„,„, .S::^.^?^ *"'"'' """«* ht """"'""people; but 'W-.^rtv'^ **" *■• *■«•• .p. PP a 1 „ ITS GODS, SUPERNATUBAL 8EIN08, AND 1lK)BSHIP. the most regard him as a kind of semi or wholly divine priest, prophet, leader, and l^slator. Under restric- tions pointed out in a former note,** we may fairly regard him as at once the Melchizedek, the Moses, and the Messiah of these Pueblo desert wanderers from an Egypt that history is ignorant of, and whose name even tradi- tion whispers not. He taught his people to build cities ^ith tall houses, to construct estufas, or semi-sacred sweat-houses, and to kindle and guard the sacred fire. At Acoma, it is said by some, was established the first Pueblo, and thence the people marched southward, form- ing others. Acoma was one, and Pecos another. At this last, Montezuma planted a tree upside down, and said that, on his leaving them, a strange nation should oppress them for many years, years also in which there should be no rain, but that they were to persist in watching the sacred fire until the tree fell, when he would return, with a white race which should destroy their enemies; and then rain should fall again and the earth be fertile. It is said that this tree fell from its abnormal position, as the An^rican army entered Santa The watching of the fire, kept up in subterranean estufas, under a covering of ashes generally, and in the basin of a small altar, was no light task. Tlie warriors took the post by turns, some said, for two successive days and nights, sons food, sans drink, sans sleep, sans every- thing. Otlicrs affirm that this watching was kept up till exhaustion and even death relieved the guard — the last not to be wondered at, seeing the insufferable close- ness of the place and the accumulation of carbonic acid. The remains of the dead were, it was sometimes sup{X)sed, carried off by a monstrous serpent. This holy fire was believed to be the palladium of the city, and the watch- ers by it could well dream of that day, when, coming with the sun, Montezuma should descend by the column of smoke whose roots they fed, and should nil the shabby M See pp. 77-8, note 36, Uuh volume. ^ « ^OT DEAD BDT SLBB^j^^ ^^'""»te s^t&" *e^oj:fe„f g-nng from hi, sCm at^h " Jf"'' 'he Tell Si Gennany « at heTSZ^tht "T'' '•'" ''«'"'• " When »> in th?.Uo':^' orr'n"*""* ctX'lttj «nd the plumes of him— ^' "P"" t'le mountains Slid by hirtriji- "*" » 'leHpoir To earth t„n,ii"«^X!'^* »"»« 4';S th^t ri^^^^ '^i \ -me time prfeste . «/ t»»e «un and of MontS2a "^' ^y which the^^^r' «e power-according to^Z/' '"""^'"'^^ n« wdl L f^'iake, to whom !», ^ "*® «W5count«— <,f w ♦ u^ri ior life •" f h , -^ ^^^^ of Montezumn^ ^® ^^«* Which \. ^^ "'** officiate in^ertir ^-^''"^ *« ^"^^ ZT ^^^^y Pr«y for rain Tu " ct'i^'monies with % # Vv^, ■». lAAAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) 1.0 I.I 1.25 1.4 11.6 <S^ ^ Photographic Sciences Corporation us W»T MAIN ITMIT V.'i«8$T1^N.V 14S80 (7U/ S73-4S03 4^ 174 aODS, 8UPEBNATURAL BBINOS, AND WORSHIP Laguna, a rude effigy or idol, intended, apparently, to represent only the head of the deity ; it was made of tanned skin in the form of a brimless hat or cylinder open at the bottom. Half-way round, it was painted red; the other half was green. The green side was rudely marked to suggest a face : two triangles were cut for eyes ; there was no nose ; a circular leather patch served for a mouth, and two other patches in an appropriate situation suggested ears. Crowning the head was a small tuft of leather, said to be supplemented by feathers on festal occasions. A sorry image one would say, yet one looked upon by its exhibitors with apparently the greatest veneration ; they kneeling in a most devoted manner, going through a form of prayer, and sprinkling it with a white powder. One of the worshiiiers said it was God and the brother of God; and the people bring it out in dry seasons, and, with dancing and other rites, invoke it for rain. Christianity has now effaced the memory of most of the rites of the Pueblo religion, but Dr Ten Broeck noticed that many of the worshipers at the Christian church in Laguna carried little baskets in their hands containing images of domestic animals, or of beasts of the chase, molded in mud or dough ; it being the custom, as it had been there from time immemorial, for those that had been successful in the chase, or in accumulating cattle, to bring such simulachres of their prosperity before the altar of God, — probably, a modification produced by the poverty of the people of a rite as old as the altar of Abel, to wit, the offering of the firstlings and firstfruits to that Deit>' whose blessing had given the increase. It has been affirmed, without much foundation or pro- bability of truth, that the Pueblos worshiped fire and water." »• are(n'» Com. PraMen, vol. i., pp. 371-3; Davia' El Qringo, pp. 142, 396; 8imp»>n'H Overland Journ., pp. 'Jl -3; Ihmetuch'ii DtmU, vol. i., pp. Ifl^-fi, 41H. Tol. ii., pp. 62-3, 401; Mmhavmtn, Twiebuch, pp. 170, 219, 284; MMm'h Tm ThouMUulMUM on Horatback, pp. 202, 226; ittucton's Advtn. in Mm.., p. lOS; 3Vn Broeck, iu Scho(^eraft't Arch., vol. Iv., p. 73; Ward, in Ind. Aff- ^^'^ > 1864, pp. 102-3; Emory's Reconnoiamince, p. 30; Tylor'n Prim. VvU.. vol. ii., p. 384; Brinton't My(h$, p. 190; CorotMdo, in Hakluyt'a Voy., vol. iil., p. MOJAVE DEITIES. 1T6 The Moquis know nothing of Montezuma; they believe in a Great Father, living where the sun riwis, and in a great Mother, whose home is where the sun goes down. This Father is the father of evil, war, pestilence, and famine; but from the mother are all their joy, peace, plenty, and health." The Mojaves tell of a certain Matevil, creator of hea- ven and earth, who was wont in time past to remain among them in a certain grand casa. This habitation was, however, by some untoward event broken down; the nations were destroyed ; and Matevil departed east- ward. Whence, in the latiPi' days, he will again return to consolidate, prosper, and live with his people forever. This Matevil, or Mathowelia, has a son called Mastamho, who made the water and planted trees. There is also an Evil Spirit Newathie.* From a letter just received from Judge Roseborough, I am enabled to close this chapter with some new and valuable facts regarding the religious ideas of certain tribes — not accurately specified — of the north-west por- tion of Upper California. The learned judge has given unusual attention to the subject of which he writes, and his opportunities for procuring information must have been frequent during ten years of travel and residence in the districts of the northern counties of California: — Among the tribes in the neighborhood of Trinity river is found a legend relating to a certain Wappeckquemow, who was a giant, and apparently the father and leader of 879. Fremont gives an kcoount of the birth of MonteEuma : Hin mother was, it iH said, a woman of exquisite beauty, udmiird and Rought after by all men, they making her presents of corn and skins and all that they had; but the fantidiuus beauty would accept nothing ot them but their gifts. In process of time a season of drought brought on a famine and much distress; tlicn it wus that the rich ladv showed her charity to be as great in one direction as it had been wanting in another. She opened her granaries and the gifts of the lovers she had not loved went to releave the hungry she pitied. At last with rain, fertility returned to the earth; and on the chaste Artemis of the PnebloB its touch fell too, Bhe bore a son to the thick summer shower and that son was Montecnma. " Ten Hrotck, in SoKoolavft'ii Arch., vol. Iv., pp. 85-0. M Whipplf, Ewbank, and Tumtr'g Rfpl., pp. 42-3, in Poo. R. R. Rtnt., vol. iii.; Dodt, in Ind. 4ff. Rtpt., 1870, p. 1129. 176 OODS, BUPEBNATURAL BEINGS. AND WORSHIP. a pre-human race like himself. He wa« expelled from the country that he inhabited — near the mouth of the Kla- math — for disobeying or offending some great god, and a curse was pronounced against him, so that not even his descendants should ever return to that land. On the expulsion of these Anakim, the ancestors of the people to whom this legend belongs came down from the north- west, a direction of migration, according to Judge Rose- borough, uniformly adhered to in the legends of all the tribes of north-west California. These new settlers, how- ever, like their predecessors of the giant race, quarreled with the great god and were abandoned by him to their own devices, being given over into the hands of certain evil powers or devils. Of these the first is Omahd, who, possessing the shape of a grizzly bear, is invisible and goes about everywhere bringing sickness and misfortune on mankind. Next there is Makalay, a fiend with a horn like a unicorn ; he is swift as the wind and moves by great leaps like a kangaroo. The sight of him is usually death to mortals. There is, thirdly, a dreadful being called Kalicknateck, who seems a faithful reproduction of the great thunder-bird of the north : thus Kalicknateck " is a huge bird that sits on the mountain-peak, and broods in silence over his thoughts until hungry ; when he will sweep down over the ocean, snatch up a large whale, and carry it to his mountain-throne, for a single meal." Besides the before-mentioned powers of evil, these Trinity people have legends connected with other person- ages of the same nature, among whom are Wanuswegock, Surgelp, Napousney, and Nequiteh. When white miners first came to work on the Trinity River, ^heir advent caused, as may be imagined, much unsatisfactory speculation among the aborigines; some saying one thing of the whites and some another. At last an old seer of the Hoopah Valley settled the question by declaring that the new-comers were descendants of that banished Wappeckquemow, from whose heads the already-mentioned curse, forbidding their return, had been by some means lifted. a s to 1 shell table Thes come "hou —all down at tin many boats; made( to the to certj sels. refuse acciunu seen, sea in t rude hn offtheii grcat wi the nort in (larki men sufl wind, th as the U fi inarv'ol was suej While tlu '»g i'oun( vast of 1m wen; hut know of, once livei now is. THE KITCHEN-MIDDEN OF THE HOHOATES. 177 The coast people in northern California have a story about a mysterious people called Hohgates, to whom is ascribed an immense bed of mussel- shells and bones of animals still existing on the table-land of Point St George, near Crescent City. These Hohgates, seven in number, are said to have come to the place in a boat, to have built themselves "houses above-ground, after the style of white men" — all this about the time that the first natives came down the coast from the north. These Hohgates. living at the [xjint mentioned, killed many elk on land, and many seals and sea-lions in fishing excursions from their boats; using for the latter purpose a kind of harpoon made of a knife attached to a stick, and the whole fastened to the boat with a long line. They also sailed frequently to certain rocks, and loaded their little vessels with mus- sels. By all this they secured plenty of food, and the refuse of it, the bones and shells and so on, rapidly accumulated into the great kjokken rmdding still to be seen. One day, however, all the Hohgates being out at sea in their boat, they struck a huge sea-lion with their rude harpoon, and, unable or unwilling to cut or throw oft' their line, were dragged with fearful speed toward a great whirli)ool, called Ohareckquin, that lay far toward the north-west. It is the place where soul? go, where in darkness and cold the spirits shiver for ever ; living men sufter even from its winds, — from the north-west wind, the bleak and bitter Charreck-rawek. And just as the boat reached the edge of this fearful place, behold, a marvelous thing: tiie rope broke and the sea-monster was Kwept down alone into the whirl of wind and water, while the Hohgates were caught up into the air; swing- ing round and round, their boat floati d steadily up into tho vast of heaven. Nevermore on earth were the Hohgates seen ; but there are seven stars in heaven that all men know of, and these stars arc the seven Hohgates that once lived where the great shell-bed near Crescent City now is. \ III Vol. m. la CHAPTER VI. GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. Gods and Rklioious Bitbs of Chihuahua, Sonoba, Durakoo, and Sin- ALOA — Thk Mexican Relioion, beceiteu with diftebknt deorees or OBEDULITY BY DIFFBBENT OLABSEB OF THE PEOPLE — OPINIONS OF DIFFER- ENT AVbitebs as to its Natube — MoNOTHEisu OF Nezaiiualcoyotl— Pbesknt condition of the Study of Mexican Mytholooy— Tezcatli- pocA — Pravebb to Him in time of Pestilence, of War, fob those IN AuTHOBitY— Prayer used by an Absolvino Priest— Genuineness of the fobkooino Pbayebs — Chabaotbb and Works of Bahauun. From the Pueblo cities let us now pass down into Mexico, glancing first at the northern and north-western neighbors of this great people that ruled on the plateau of Andhuac. The Chihuahuans worshiped a great god called by them the 'captain of heaven' and recognized a lesser divinity as abiding in and inspiring their priests and medicine-men. They rendered homage to the sun; and when any comet or other phenomenon ap^xjared in the heavens they oftered sacrifice thereto; their sacrifice being much after the Mexican fashion ; fruits, herbs, and such things as they had, together with blood drawn from their bodies by the pricks of a thorn.* In Sonora, — the great central heart of Mexico making its beatings more and more clearly felt as we approach it nearer, — the vague feelings of awe and reverence with which the savage regards the urtseen, unknown, and un- knowable powers, begin at last to somewhat lose their ' i Soe. Mm. Otog., Bolttin, torn, iii., p. 29; Doc. IM. Mcx., serie iv., torn. iU., p. 86. GODS OF SONOBA AND DUBANOO. 179 vagueness and to crystallize into the recognition of a power to be represented and symbolized by a god mode with hands. The ofierings thereto begin also, more and more, to lose their primitive simple bhape, and the blood, without which is no remission of sins, stains the rude altar that a more Arcadian race had only heaped with flowers and fruit. The natives of Sonora bring, says Las Casas, "many deer, wolves, hares, and birds before a large idol, with music of many flutes and other instru- ments of theirs; then cutting open the animals through the middle, they take out their hearts and hang them round the neck of the image, wetting it with the flowing blood. It is certain that the only offering made in all this province of Sonr ra was the hearts of brutes."" All this they did more especially in two great festivals they had , the one at seed-time, the other at harvest ; and we have reason to rejoice that the thing was no worse, reason to be glad that the hearts of brave men and fair women, and soft children not knowing their right hand from their left, were not called for, as in the land of the eagle and coctuf banner, to feed that devil's Minotaur, superstition. The people of Durango called the principal power in which they believed Meyuncarne, that is to say. Maker of All Things; they had another god, Cachiripa, whose name is all we know of him. They had besides innu- merable private idols, penates of all possible and impoa- eible figures ; some being stone, shaped by nature only. In one village they worshiped a great flint knife that their flint implements of every kind might be good and Bure. They had gods of storm and gods of sunshine, gods of good and gods of evil, gods of everything in heaven above or in the earth beneath or in the waters under the earth. Their idols received bloody sacrifices, not always of beasts; a bowl containing beans and the cooked human flesh of an enemy was oflered to them for success in war.' > Las Casus, Ilisl. ApologiUea, MB., torn, iii., oAp. 168; 8mUh'a ReMm «f Cahna dt Kaca, p. 177. s miMs, Hist, dt tos Triwnphot, pp. 473-6; Doe. Hid. Mt»., Mri« iv., torn. iii., p. 48. I ! i\ i80 GODS, SUPEBNATURAL BEINGS, AND WOESHIP • Much of the preceding paragraph belongs also to Sin- aloa or cannot'be exactly located more in the one province than in the other. The Sinaloas are said to have venerated above all the other gods one called Cocohuame, which is, being interpreted, Death. They worshiped also a certain Ouraba,* which is Valor, oftering him bows, iarrows, and all kinds of instruments of war. To Sehua- toba, that is to say Pleasure, they sacrificed feathers, raiment, beads of glass, and women's ornaments. Bam- usehua was the god of water. In some parts, it is said, there was recognized a divine element in common herbs iand birds. One deity — or devil, as Ribas calls him with the exquisite courtesy that distinguishes the theosophic historian — ^was the especial patron of a class of wizards closely resembling the shamans and medicine-men of the north. No one seemed to know exactly the powers of this deity, but everyone admitted their extent by re- cognizing with a respectful awe their effects; effects brought about through the agency of the wizards, by the use of bags, rattles, magic stones, blowings, suck- ings, and all that routine of sorcery with which we are already familiar. This deity was called Grandfather or Ancestor." One Sinaloa nation, the Tabus, in the neighborhood of Culiacan, reared great serpents for which they had a good deal of veneration. They propitiated their gods with offerings of precious stones and rich stuffs, but they did not sacrifice men. With an altogether characteris- tic insinuation, the Abbe Domenech says, that though highly immoral in the main, they so highly respected women who devoted themselves to a life of celibacy, * Apparently the same ns that Vairubi spoken of on p. 83 of this volume. 4 lubas, Hist, de Ion Triumpliim, pp. IC, 18, 40. ' A uno de bus dioBcs llnra- abun Ouraba, que auiere docir fortaleza. Era como Mnrto, dies de In guorrn. Ofrdo'anlo arcua, itechaa y todo gtiuero de armas para el fcliz txito do hus batallas. A otro llaraaban Behuutoba, que quiero decir, delrito, :i nuku ofrecian pluinas, mantas, cueutecillas de vfdrio y ndornos rouRerilcs. Al dius de Ian aguas Uamabnn Bamuaehua. El maa venerado de todos era Coco- ' huatne, que signifloa muerte.' Aleyre, Hist, Comp. de Jesua, torn, ii., p. 'Hi. 'They worship' for their gods such things as they haue in their houROR, ns ' namely, hearbes, and birdes, and sing songs vnto them in their Innguugo. Ooronado, in Ilakluyt'a Voy., vol. iii., p. 363. THE MEXICAN RELIGION AND ITS HISTOBIANS. 181 line. Inni- Irrft. jiien |l\iUH loco- 45. k, M lugo- that they held great festivals in their honor — leaving the reader to suppose that the Talius had a class of female religious who devoted themselves to a life of chastity and were respected for that reason ; the truth is found to be, on referring to the author Castafieda — from whom apparently the abb4 has taken this half truth and whole falsehood- — that these estimable celibate women were the public prostitutes of the nation." The Mexican religion, as transmitted to us, is a con- fused and clashing chaos of fragments. If ever the great nation of Anahuac had its Hesiod or its Homer, no ray of his light has reached the stumbling feet of research in that direction ; no echo of his harmony has been ever heard by any ear less dull than that of a Zumdrraga. It is given to few men to rise above their age, and it is folly to expect grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles ; yet it is hard to suppress wholly some feelings of regret, in poring ujwn those ponderous tomes of sixteenth and seventeenth century history that touch upon Mexican religion; one pities far less the inevitable superstition and childish ignorance of the barbarian than the senility of his Christian historian and critic — there was some element of hope and evidence of attainment in what the half-civilized barbarian knew ; but from what heights of Athenian, Roman, and Alexandrian philosophy and elo- quence, had civilization fallen into the dull and arrogant nescience of the chronicles of the clergy of Spain. Wc have already noticed^ the existence of at least two schools of religious philosophy in Mexico, two average <• * IIh cdlubraient de grandes fdten en I'honneur des femmes qui voulaient vivro (lunt) le cJlibat. Les caciques d'un canton se rtuniBwiient it dnnsaient tons nus, I'un nprbs I'autre, avec la femmo qui nvait priH oette determination. Quaud la danae utait terminie, iU la couduisaicnt dans uno petite uiaiaon mi'un nvait d.'corie & cet cffet, et lis jouissnient de sa peraonno, les caciqtieB a' nbord ct cnsuite toug ceux qui le voulaient. A dnter de ce moment, clles no pouvtiient rien refuser h quicuuque leur offrait le prix tixu pour cela. EUcu n'(. tiilcnt jamaia diopenBeea de cette obligation, m6me quand pins tard clles BO mariaient.' Castaneda, in Ternawc'Compans, Toy., serie i., torn, ix., pp. 150-1. ' Although these men were very immoral, yet Buch was their re- Hpuct (nr nil women who led a life of ceUoacy, that they celebrated grand fustivalu in their honour.' And there he makes an end. Domcneeh'a Dtaerii, vol. i., p. 170. ^ This volume, pp. 66-0. 1 -H J i ^Hm R 1 ■ |M n ' Hi 1 i 1 liB m OOD8, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. levels of thought, the one that of the vulgar and credu- lous, the other that of the more enlightened and reflec- tive. It has resulted from this thnt different writers differ somewhat in their opinions with regard to the pre- cise nature and essence of that religion, some saying one thing and some another. I cannot show this more short- ly and — what is much more important in a subject like this — more exactly, than by quoting a number of these opinions: " Turning from the simple faiths of savage tribes of America, to the complex religion of the half-civilized Mexican nation, we find what we might naturally expect, a cumbrous polytheism complicated by mixture of several national pantheons, and beside and beyond this, certain appearances of a doctrine of divine supremacy. But these doctrines seem to have been spoken of more defi- nitely than the evidence warrants. A remarkable native development of Mexican theism must be admitted, in so far as we may receive the native historian Ixtlilxo- chitl's account of the worship paid by Nezahualcoyotl, the poet-king of Tezcuco, to the invisible supreme Tloque- Nahuaque, he who has all in him, the cause of causes, in whose star-roofed pyramid stood an idol, and who there received no bloody sacrifice, but only flowers and incense. Yet it would have been more satisfactory, were the stories told by this Aztec panegyrist of his royal an- cestors confirmed by other records. Traces of divine supremacy in Mexican religion are especially associated with Tezcatlipoca, * Shining Mirror,' a deity who seema in his original nature the Sun-god, and thence by ex- pansion to have become the soul of the world, creator of heaven and earth, lord of all things. Supreme Deity. Such conceptions may, in more or less measure, have arisen in native thought, but it should be pointed out that the remarkable Aztec religious formulas collected by Saha^un, in which the deity Tezcatlipoca is so promi- nent a figure, show traces of Christian admixture in their material, as well as of Christian influence in their style. In distinct and absolute personality, the divine Sun in COMPLEXITY OF AZTEC THEOLOGY. 188 Aztec theology was Tonatiuh" whose huge pyramid- mound stands on the plain of Teotihuacan, a witness of his worship for future ages. Beyond this the religion of Mexico, in its complex system, or congeries of great gods, such as results from the mixture and alliance of the deities of several nations, show^s the solar element ixwted deeply and widely in other personages of its divine my- thology, and attributes especially to the sun the title of Teotl, God."» " It is remarkable," says Professor J. G. Miiller, " that the well-instructed Acosta should have known nothing about the adoration of a highest invisible God, under the name of Teotl. And yet this adoration has been re- ported in the most certain manner by others, and made evident from more exact statements regarding the nature of this deity. He has been surnamed Ipalnemoan, that is, He through whom we live, and Tloquenahuaque, that is, He who is all things through himself. He has been looked upon as the originator and essence of all things, and as especially throned in the high cloud-surrounded mountains. Rightly does Wuttke contend against any conception of this deity as a monotheistic one, the poly- theism of the people being considered — for polytheism and monotheism will not be yoked together; even if a logical concordance were found, the inner spirits of the princi- ples of the two would still be opposed to each other. Another argument stands also clearly out, in the total absence of any prayers, offerings, feasts, or temples to or in the honor of this god. From this it is evident that Teotl was not a god of the common people. Yet this, on the other hand, cannot justify us, — the so-frequently- occurring statements of well-informed authorities being taken into account, — in denying in toto all traces of a pan- theistic monotheism, as this latter may easily spring up I * I would call attention to the fact that Alvarado, the ruddy handsome Spanish cnptuiu, waH called Tonatioh by the Mexicans, just as Barnabas was called Jupiter, and Paul, Mercurius, by the people of Lystra—going to show how uufetish and anthropomorphic were the ideas connected with the aun- god by the Mexicans. 9 Tylor'8 Prim. CuU., vol. U., p. 311. 18i GODS. SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. among cultivated polytheists as a l(^cal result and out- come of their natural religion. Nezahualcoyotl, the en- lightened king of Tezcuco, adored as the cause of causes, a god without an image. The chief of the Totonac aborigines of Cempoallan had, if we may credit the speech put in his mouth by Las Casas and Herrera, an idea of a highest god and creator. This abstract idea has also here, as in other parts of America, inter- twined itself with the conception of a sun-god. Hence the Mexicans named the sun-god pre-eminently Teotl ; and that enlightened king of Tezcuco, who built a temple of nine stories — symbolizing the nine heavens — in honor of the stars, called the sun-god his father." '" " To the most ancient gods," says Klemm, "belonged the divinities of nature, as well as a highest being called Teotl, God. He was perfect, independent, and invisible, And consequently not represented by any image. His qualities were represented by expressions like these: He through whom we live. He who is all in himself. This god coincides very nearly with the Master of Life of the North Americans. In opposition to him is the evil spirit, the enemy of mankind, who often appears to and terrifies them. He is called Tlacate- cololotl, that is to say. Rational Owl, and may possi- bly, like the Lame-foot of the Peruvians, be a sur- vival from the times when the old hunter-nations in- habited the forests and mountains. Next to Teotl •• Matter, Amerikanische Urreligiotun, pp. IT' 4. The 80-often diBoussed resemblance in form and sif^uification betwei .. the two Mexican words ieotl and calli (see Molina, Vocabuhrio) and the two Greek words (heos and kalia, is completely enough noticed by MQlIer. ' Die Mexikanischen Volker haben cinen Appellativniimen t&t Gott, Teotl, wtlcher, da die liuchstaben tl blosse aztekische Endnug sind. merkwiirdiger Wcise mit dem Indoger- Mauischen theos, Deus, Deva, Dew, zusammenstimmt. Dieses Wort wird EUr Dildung mancher Gotteruamen oder Kultusgegenstfinde gebniueht. Hieher gehoren die Gfittemamen Tcotlacozonqui, Teocipactli, Teotetl, GOttermarsch. Dazu kommen noch manche Namen von Htadten, die alB Kultussitze ausgezeichnet waren, wie das uns schon frtther bekaunt gewordene Teotihuacan. Im Plural wurden die G6tter Teules genannt una ebcu bo, wie uns Bemal Diaz so oft erz&hlt, die Geffthrten des Cortes welche das ge- meiue Volk als Gfitter bezeiohnen wollte.' Id., p. 472. TLOQUE-NAHUAQUE. 186 was Tezcatlipoca, that is to say, Shining Mirror; he was the god of providence, the soul of the world, and the creator of heaven and earth. Teotl was not represented by any image, and was probably not worshiped with offerings nor in any special temples; Tezcatlipoca was, however, so represented, and that as a youth, because time could have no power over his beauty and his splendor. He rewarded the righteous, and punished the ungodly with sickness and misfortune. He created the world, and mankind, and the sun, and the water, and he was himself in a certain degree tLc overseer thereof"" The Abbe Brasseur believes in the knowledge by the Mexicans and certain neighboring or related natiors. of a Supreme God; but he thinks also that the names of great priests and legislators have often been usod for or confounded witl 'Le one Name above e\ery name. He says: "In the traditions that have reached us the mime oi the legislator is often confused with that of the divinity ; and behind the symbolic veil that covers primitive history, he who civilized and brought to light in the Americans a new life, is designedly identified with the Father of the universal creation. The writers who treat of the history of the ancient American nations avow that, at the time of the landing of the Spaniards on the soil of the western continent, there was not one that did not recognize the existence of a supreme deity and arbi- ter of the universe. In that confusion of religious ideas, which is the inevitable result of ignorance and supersti- tion, the notion of a unique immaterial being, of an in- visible power, had survived the shipwreck of pure primi- tive creeds. Under the name Tloque-Nahuaque, the Mexicans adored Him who is th(i first cause of all things, who preserves and sustains all by his providence; call- ing him again, for the same reason, Ipalnemoaloni, He in whom and by whom we are and live. This god was the same as that Kunab-Ku, the Alone Holy, who was adored in Yucatan; the same again as that jJurakan, >i KUmm, CuUur-OtschichU, torn, v., pp. 114-5, -I'll h\ 186 OODS, SUPEBNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. the Voice that Cries, the Heart of Heaven, found with the Guatemalan n-itions of Central America; and the same lastly as that Teotl, God, whom we find named in the Tzendal and Mexican hooka. This "God of all purity," as he was styled in a Mexican prayer, was, however, too elevated for the thoughts of the vulgar. His existence was recognized, and sages invoked him; hut he had neither temples nor altars, — perhaps hecause no one knew how he should be represented, — and it was only in the last times of 'the Aztec monarchy that Nezahual- coyotl, king of Tezcuco, dedicated to him a teocalli of nine terraces, without statues, under the title of the unknown god."" Mr Gallatin says of the Mexicans: " Their mythology, as far as we know it, presents a great number of uncon- nected gods, without apparent system or unity of design. It exhibits no evidence of metaphysical research or ima- ginative powers. Viewed only as a development of the intellectual faculties of man, it is, in every respect, vastly inferior to the religious systems of Egypt, India, Greece, or Scandinavia. If imjwrted, it must have been from some barbarous country, and brought directly from such country to Mexico, since no traces of a similar worship are found in the more northern parts of America."" "The Aztecs," writes Prescott, "recognized the exist- ence of a Supreme Creator and Lord of the Universe. But the idea of unity — of a being, with whom volition is action, who has no need of inferior ministers to execute his purjioses — was too simple, or t(X) vast, for their understandings; and they sought relief as usual, in a plurality of deities, who presided over the elements, the changes of the seasons, and the various occupations of man. Of these, there were thirteen principal deities, and more than two hundred inferior; to each of whom some special day, or appropriate festival, was conse- crated."" •• Bnusrur de Bourbourq, Iflst, (its Kat. Civ,, torn, i., pp. IS Uiillutin, in Amer, Anliq. iS'ne. Tmninct., vol, i., p. 3Gi. '< PrtacoU'a Conq. of Mex., vol. I,, p. 57. 46-0. FBIMrnVE WORSHIP. 187 According to Mr Squier: " The original deities of tlie Mexican pantheon are few in number. Thus when the Mexicans engaged in a war, in defense of the liberty or sovereignty of their country, they invoked the War God, under his aspect and name Huitzlipochtli. When sud- denly attacked by enemies, they called u\y)n the same god, under his aspect and name of Paynalton, which im- plied God of Emergencies, etc. In fact, as already else- where observed, all the divinities of the Mexican, as of every other mythology, resolve themselves into the pri- meval God and Goddess." " " The population of Central America," says the Vi- comto do Bussierre, '* although they had preserved the vw^wc notion of a superior eternal God and creator, kiimvn by the name Tootl, hud an Olympus as numerous as that of the Greeks and the Romans. It would apjiear, — the most ancient, though, unfortunately, also the most obscure legends being followed, — that during the civilized period which preceded the successive invunsions of the barbarous hordes of the north, the inhabitants of Ana- huac joined to the idea of a supremo Innng the worship of the sun and the moon, oflering them llowers, fruits, anil tiie first fruits of their fields. The most ancient moiuunents of the country, such as the pyramids of Teo- tihuacan, were incontestably consecrated to those lumi- naries. Let us now trace some of the most striking features of these jieople. Among the number of their goils, is found one represented under the figui*e of a man otiTiially young, and considered as the symlwl of tho supreme and mysterious (JimI. Two other gcxls tiiero were, watching over mortals from the height of a celestial city, and charged witii the accomplishment of their prayers. Air, earth, firo, and water had their particu- lar divinities. The woman of the serjient, the i)rolifio woman, she who never gave birth but to twins, was adored as the mother of tho human race. The sun and tho m(H)n luul their altars. Various divinities presi<led over the phenomena of nature, over the day, tho night, 'i Squier'a Serpent Symbol, p. 47. il,' 183 GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. the mist, the thunder, the harvest, the mountains, and BO on. Souls, the place of the dead, warriors, hunters, merchants, fishing, love, drunkenness, medicine, flowers, and many other things had their special gods. A multi- tude of heroes and of illustrious kings, whose apotheosis had been --lecreed, took their place in this vast pantheon, where were besides seated two hundred and sixty divin- ities of inferior rank, to each of whom nevertheless one of the days of the year was consecrated. Lastly, every city, every family, every individual, had its or his celes- tial protector, to whom worship was rendered. The number of the temples corresponded to that of the gods; these temples were found everywhere, in the cities, in the fields, in the woods, along the roads, and all of them had priests charged with their service. This complicated mythology was common to all the nations of Andhuac, even to those that the empire had Ijeen unable to sub- jugate and with which it was at war; but each country had its favorite god, such god being to it, what Huitzilo- pochtli, the god of war, was to the Aztecs." " The Mexican religion, as summed up by Mr Brantz May- er," "was a comjwund of spiritualism and gross idolatry; for the Aztecs believed in a Supreme Deity, whom they called Teotl, God ; or Ipalnemoani, He by whom we live; or Tloque Nahuaque, He who has all in himself; while their evil spirit bore the name of Tlaleatcololotl, the Rational Owl. These spiritual beings are sur- rounded by a number of leaser divinities, who were prob- ably the ministerial agents of Teotl. These were Huitzil()[X)tchtli, the god of war, and Teoyaomiqui, his s[X)use, whose duty it was to conduct the souls of warriors who perished in defense of their homes and and religion to the ' house of the sun,' the Aztec heaven. Huitziloix)tchtli, or Mextli, the god of war, was the special protector of the Aztecs; and devoted as they were to war, this deity was always invoked before battle, >» TJu-wUrre, L'Emplrt Mtxleain, pp. 131-3. i' JiraiUt ,\l(iiier, in SvliookrajVa Arch., vol. vi., p. 686; goe aho, Brantt Mayzr'a Mtxiw cw it was, p. 110. MEXICAN BELIOION, OKEEE AND BOMAN: iSO and recompensed after it by the offering of numerous captives taken in conflict." '* The religion of the Mexicans," writes Sefior Carbajal Espinosa," plagiarizing as literally as possible from Clavi- gero, " was a tissue of errors and of cruel and superstitious rites. Similar infirmities of the human mind are in- separable from a religious system originating in caprice and fear, as we see even in the moat cultured nations of antiquity. If the religion of the Mexicans be com- pared with that of the Greeks and Romans, it will be found that the latter is the more superstitious and ridic- ulous and the former the more barbarous and sangui- nary. These celebrated nations of ancient Europe multiplied excessively their gods because of the mean idea that they had of their power; restricting their rule within narrow limits, attributing to them the most atro- cious crimes, and solemnizing their worship with such execrable impurities as were so justly condemned by the fathers of Christianity. The gods of the Mexicans were less imperfect, and their worship although superstitious contained nothing repugnant to decency. They hud some idea, although imperfect, of a Supreme Being, ab- solute, independent, Ixilieving that they owed him tri- bute, adoration, and fear. They had no figure whereby to represent him, believing him to Ijc invisible, neither did they give him any other name, save the generic one, God, which is in the Mexican tongue teotl, resembling even more in sense than in pronunciation the theos of the Greeks; tiiey used, however, epithets, in the highest degree expressive, to signify the grandeur and the ix)wcr which they believed him endowed with, calling him Ipalnemoani, that is to say, Ho by whom we live, and Tloque-Nahuaque, which means. He that is all things in himself But the knowledge and the worship of this Supremo Essence were obscured by the multitude of pods invented by su|)erstition. The people believed further- more in an evil spirit, inimical to mankind, calling ■3 Carhajal Esphioaa, Ilist. dt Mtxko, torn, i., pp. 403-0; Clavigtro, Storiu Ant, del Mvasico, turn, il., pp. U-4. 190 aODS, SDPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. him Tlacatecololotl, or Rational Owl, and saying that oftentimes he revealed himself to men, to hurt or to terrify them." " The Mexicans and the Tezcucans," following Sefior Piraentel, " recognized the existence of a Supreme Being, of a First Cause, and gave him that generic title Teotl, God, the analogy of which with the Theos of the Greeks, has been already noted by various authors. The idea of God is one of those that appear radical to our very exist- ence .... With the Mexicans and Tezcucans this idea was darkened by the adoration of a thousand gods, in- voked in all emergencies; of these gods there were thir- teen principal, the most notable being the god of prov- idence, that of war, and that of the wind and waters. The god of providence had his seat in the sky, and hod in his care all human affairs. The god of the waters was considered as the fertilizer of earth, and his dwelling was in the highest of the mountains where he arranged the clouds. The god of war was the principal protector of the Mexicans, their guide in their wanderings from the mysterious country of Aztlan, the god to whose favor they owed those great victories that elevated theni from the lowly estate of lake-fishermen up to the lord- ship ot Anahuac. The god of the wind had an aspect more benign .... The Mexicans also worshiped the sun and the moon, and even, it would appear, certain ani- mals considered as sacred. There figured also in the Aztec mythology an evil genius called the Owl-man,'" since in some manner the good and the bad, mixed up here on earth, have to be explained. So the Persians had their Oromasdcs and Arimancs, the first the genius of good, and the second of evil, and so, later, Maniche- ism presents us with analogous explanations."* Solis, writing of Mexico and the Mexicans says: "There was hardly a street without its tutelary god; neither was there any calamity of nature without its altar, to which they had recourse for remedy. They imagined '• Ilomhrt Buho. w PlmenM, Mem. »obr$ la Ikua ImUgma, pp. 11-13. THE NAMELESS GOD. «wid made their gods out of th ■ ^'^ sending that theyTesse„ed th. ^""^ ^^^'' "«* under- they attributed to others ttT"',?^ ^^'"^ ^7 what their gods, and so compete 'as 1 ?/'i,^ "^^^"^^ ^ we^ Idolatry, they were nTwUhout th:^ '"'T« ^^^^'^ buperior Deity, to whom ihl .J-, ^«nowledge of a the heavens a^id ti^Zl^^''Tk^:'c^y'^ '""^ -^^«on of among the Mexicans a ^od J*l ."^'"^^ ^^ things wa^ ;vord in their language SwwS;'. "''"'' *^^^ ^«^ ^o theygaveittobeimderst^d tim/ft ^V^"^'' ^»'»n. only reverently towards he^veTa^^ ^^••^'''""^^'^''"'Po nt"ng ^shion the attribute oSb?e^:-.T.i° ^'"^^^^^r the"? ""■" B"» ioiiacateotle, who tl,,.„ .-. •' ""^slowed on created the «oi|d • mid I, ?,' i-*^ *"!''• ""^ "'« god that «»»'' <« lord of an T " ™" "«'•>' P»inted with I "»S"d <i>r they Jd h^it^/'f;''': »ffe««, ^^rifi^to ' le others to whom t he 1 1 v "",' '^'' «•"='' things Vn «me o,- demons."" "^ '"""«'=«' >™«' men ont on " We liave already seen fmm ir «.» co„fcs«,a to a s'mX" f J^rr'?"' " the Mexi- «« t''"W and the saidtfX^l ^'">'' ?"'^ """«»- of vo-ted,iooi<i„,,„„^tratt;''S':|,;t;'£^ 192 GODS. SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. Creator of heaven and earth." '** In contra-distinction to this it may be well to consider the following extract from the same author: " Such was the blindness of the Mexicans, even to the naturjil light, that they did not think like men of good judgment that all created things were the work and effect of some immense and infinite cause, the which only the First Cause and true God is. .... And in Mexico 'alone (according to the common opinion) they had and adored two thousand gods, of whom the principal were Vizilipuztli and Tezcatlipucatl, who as supreme were set up in the height of the great temple, over two altars. . . .Tezcatlipucatl was the god of provi- dence, and Vizilipuztli the god of war." *' Speaking of Mexican temples^" and gods, Oviedosays: "But Montezuma had the chief [temple], together with three other prayer-houses, in which he sacrificed in honor of four gods, or idols, that he had ; of these they had one for god of war, as the Gentiles had Mars; to another they gave honor and sacrifice as god of the waters, even as the ancients gave to Neptune ; another they adored for god of the wind, as the lost heathen adored iEolus; and another still they revered as their sovereign god, and thi.s was the sun. . . .They had further other gods ; making one of them god of the maize-fields, attri- buting to him the power of guarding and multiplying the samo, as the fable-writing poets and ancients of an- tiquity did to Ceres. They had gods for everything, giving attributes to each according to their surmises, in- vesting them with that godhead which they had not, and with which it was not right to invest any save only the true God."" • Speaking in general terms of probably a large part of t' See this vol. p. 57, note 13. On pnges 55 ami 60, and in tho note per- taining tliorotc), will uIho bo found luauy ruforcnoca bearing on thu matter uudur preiient diocuHsion. «i Ilen-era, Ifisl. Ueii., dec. il., lib. vii., cap. xviii., ^). 253. M Qiles, Oviodrt calls them, (Hpellod cites by most wntein) the following; ex- plan:itioii boing given in glossary of Voren Amerkanaa Empkadan por Onedo, appended to tho fourth voluuie of tho Hint. Gen. : ' Qil : tcmpio, casa de ornci- on. Estu voi! era mny general en casi todn Amurica, y muy principahucnts en las coniaroas de Yu'nitan y Mochuaean.' >' Ouiciio, IM. Oen., torn, iii., p. 603. ACOSTA AND TEOTL ^ew Spain, Toraupmo^ ' ^^ these p^opfe er^ i^" ^^n-* !*• But a.i?'^ P'?**"- attributing it^^'" '" ''«WI'"tinB thi, / •'" *'''"''' "■e^ ■^milfaT^ sods; ;>.et, i„ iXv 1"';?"^ """^ "O"! to „„!!!*"" reke into tli Indil^r"" ^««ta "■"cli, ivliereU f '"' '"<"•"• tonirues tJ?„ u??*"' "f "-%- to co;„,cv: ettif ""St !i' '■■"™-^:^ „ »'Vpai.e»<»„„„, ■ ""'■y """de Iheir »l * N„iiu.„|'"°?'S»l. que quiera d,.|, =.« *«ffe |)v Hw, »* ■. P' ^'''*' — Not ho u - ' .''•' *oni. «! „ on " ' y "' ser eu IM GODS. SUPEBNATUBi^ BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. greatest adoration to an Idol called Yitzilipuztli, the which in all this region they called the most puissant and Lord of all things: for this cause. the Mexicaines built him a Temple, the greatest, the fairest, the highest, and the most sumptuous of all others .... But heere the Mexicaines Idolatrie hath bin more pernicious and hurtfull than that of the Inguas, as wee shall see plainer heereafter, for that the greatest part of their adoration and idolatrie, was imployed to Idols, and not to naturall things, although they did attribute naturall effects to these IdoUs, as raine, multiplication of cattell, warre, and generation, even as the Greekes and Latins have forged Idolls of Phoebus, Mercuric, Jupiter, Minerva, and of Mars. To conclude, who so shall neerely looke into it, shall finde this manner which the Divell hath vsed to deceive the Indians, to be the same wherewith hee hath deceived the Greckes and Romans, and other ancient Gentiles, giving them to vnderstand that these notable creatures, the Sunne, Moone, Starres, and Elements, had power and authoritie to doe good or harme to men."* Mendieta says: " It is to be noted for a general rule that, though these people, in all the continent of these Indias, from the farthest parts of New Spain to the parts of Florida, and farther still to the kingdoms of Peru, had, as has been said, an infinity of idols that tliey reverenced as gods, nevertheless, above all, they still held the sun as chiefest and most powerful. And they dedicated to the sun the greatest, richest, and most sumptuous of their temples. This should be the power the Mexicans called Ipalnemohuani, that is to say, 'by whom all live,' and Moyucuyatzin ayac oquiyocux ayiw oquipic, that is to say, ' he that no one created or formed, but who, on the contrary, made all things by his own Sower and will.' .... So many are the fictions and fa- tes that the Indians invented about their gods, and so differently are these related in the different towns, that neither can they agree among themselves in recounting M iieosta. HM. Nat. Ind., pp. 334, 337-8. «^«»BW.sWH™,Uas„cifl^OBV. 'hem, nor shall there Iw. f„. j "* »tond them. In the ttf^r^™? *''o^«'I under- «.o»e -^f^*tn'"th2t"^'-«^ Sl"St H,„ r '.V'e" «o remark," writeaS ""PO'^titions."" Uie Indians had a diWnh^Cf ""I"^' " «'at nithouirl. wie lollowinff terms- " n ii "**"Ve prayer courluwi • llf'ndieta,JIUt.g,i„ o. „, , ^ •'"^-rgOds ),— jou thftfc 196 GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. I ii': have all power over men forsake us not in danger. We invoke you, as well also as the sun Nauholin, and the moon, spouse of that brilliant luminary, the stars of heaven also, and the wind of the night and of the day."^ According to the somewhat vague and incomplete ac- count of Fray Toribio de Benavente, or Motolinia, — the latter his adopted name and that by which he is best known, — another of the original and early authorities in matter concerning the gentile Mexicans: " Tezcatlipoca was the god or demon that they held for greatest and to whom most dignity was attributed . . . They had idols of stone, and of wood, and of baked clay ; they also made them of dough and of seeds kneaded into the dough . . . Some of them were shaped like men,. . . some were like women ; . . . some were like wild beasts, as lions, tigers, dogs, deer, and such other animals as frequented the mountains and plains ; . . . some like snakes of many fashions, large and coiling ... Of the owl and other night-birds, and of others as the kite, and of every large bird, or beautiful, or fierce, or preciously feathered, — they had an idol. But the principal of all was the sun. Likewise had they idols of the moon and stars, and of the great fishes, and of the water-lizards, and of toads and frogs, and of other fishes ; and these they said were the gods of th< fishes . . . They had for gods fire, water, and earth ; and of all these they had painted figures ... Of many other things they had figures and idols, carved or painted, even of butterflies, fleas, and locusts." ** Nezahualcoyotl, king of Tezcuco, was he who — accord- ing to the no doubt somewhat partial account of his de- scendant Ixtlilxochitl — pushed the farthest into overt speech and act his contempt of the vulgar idolatry and his recognition of a high, holy, and to a great extent unknowable supreme power. This thoughtful monarch " found for false all the gods adored by the people of this land, saying that they were statues and demons 33 Camargo, ITwt. de Thx., in Nouvelles Annates des Voy., 1843, torn, xcviii., p. 101, torn, xcix., p. 168. 3« Motolinia, Hist. Indios, in leazbaloeta, Col., torn, i., pp.4, 33-24. moral things, and he Znt to l.T ^"^^ ^««rned in other seeking if haplvTeli^hf 2/7 T^ ^^an an\ true God and creator of all thhi""^ ^^^^^ to affirm thi .^'^/^^^"rseofhishislir^afchr '^^ ^« ^n n that he composed on this fh ^i^*" ^^^"ess the son-H was only OnC that S^io^fLT;.^ ^^^ th«t t'^eS and earth, that he sustained allT ?! "^^'^^'^ «f heaven ^eyer--tho„gh there weieL^.'^i'P^ «"d sufferiLf ^dols--did the king SecTl^^^'^^P'-^^^ntingmafv when divinity was diisSd " ''j;^^*""'ty of i,,-"^ palne moalani,' which rnSe T''"^"*^ "^ "auhaqie y as above expressed. Wrfh . ^T "^ ^^^ conviction^ a« his fother and the earth .t'"'' ''" ''^^^Knized tJie «"« ^ow it is in tbJLTt '^' ^'^ mother."'^ ^"" jnfe' or doubthiS^^^^^^^^^^^^ *^"* ^- been said deny N^^ uaw^ the creeHf tianslated, from among othpr n "^^ P»««age above ««hject in the ^^to,.^^r^,w ^"''''^^''' *«"«J»ng the mmt J have selected j7'^,^t'^^^""^^"« »nd in the /?./.! * urr... 1 J "'*^'^ciea It not becaii«o ;♦ • li ^^ekiciones. «'*d, or the most eloque^ !! .1'" "'« ■"°«' clearly fyV lUVO OOP fnlu„.. ... X , '"! "1 hnvixhni'nu„i.<„ 1, 3; 198 GODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEHfOS. ANl> WOBSHIP. solely on account of the sentence with which it concludes: Nezahualcoyotl "recognized the sun as his father and the earth as his mother." These few words occurr- ing at the end of a eulogy of the great Tezcucan by a confessed admirer, these few words that have passed un- noticed amid the din and hubbub raised over the lofty creed to which they form the last article, these few words so insignificant apparently and yet so significant in their connection, — should go far to prove the faithfulness of of Ixtlilxochitl's record, and the greater or less complete- ness of his portrait of his great ancestor. Were Ixtlilxo- chitl dishonest, would he ever have allowed such a pagan chord as this to come jangling into the otherwise jjerfect music of his description of a perfect sage and Christian, who believed in a God alone and all-sufficient, who be- lieved in a creator of all things without any help at all, much less the help of his dead material creatures the sim and the earth ? Let us admit the honesty of Ixtlilxo- chitl, and admit with him a knowledge of that Unknown God, whom, as did the Athenians, Nezahualcoyotl igiio- rantly worshiped ; but let us not be blinded by a glitter of words — which we may be sure lose nothing in the repetition — as to the significance of that 'ignorjintly;' let us never lose sight across the shadow of that obscure Athenian altar to the Unknown God, of the mighty columns of the Acropolis and the crest of the Athena Promachos. Nezahualcoyotl seems a fair type of a thoughtful, somewhat sceptical Mexican of that better- instructed class which is ever and everywhere the horror of hypocrites and fanatics, of that class never without its witnesses in all countries and at all times, of that class two steps above the ignorant 'aity, and one step above the learned pri' sthood, yet far still from that simi)le and perfect truth wl ch shall one day be patent enough to all. Turning from the c ?ussion of a point so obscure and intangible as the monc leism of Nezahualcoyotl and the school of which he was le type, let us review the very palpable and indubital ^ polytheism of the Mexicans. AMERICAN MYTHOIOOY mylhology „aa tj,, ,^ |, 'f.' ™™ .« J"mble as Aryan the ripest Went «„d s^houil!' ,"?"" '<'■' the vai of "i-y into the path/„r.~P » .the "ineteenth^n": "to god or hera sh„„ti„! S? rf"»g. «hicl. led again Unfortunately tl» nhilol^j;;" , *""» "V he invemed 7 'an eKh«Ltivetfe';,"Ar"'"'%''« "-"te^W for given to the world on the \rv > u 'j "".■■ "^"mple, has ft/>eAn,an Nations, is L ,'!'ft ''«*"^''' "' his 4*ifoZ 'nd«.d makes themil^^Vi^rflTft'^; "'""hS there is nothin.'formo „t ""''''» hke the nre».nf «.™nge, with sue°li sClTS;' """ '" «""'-' »~- s'We, all accessible inaterfl »1 T^"'''*'"'™' "» ""V be n™. hat done let mom "kTlSlT^"J""'"°*e subject in h«S^ their place in (he wall „f • """ «"<< »nd give then.' place there, whether or noTf' . *'<»• they hale a ■noTow; abreachisIheJetL ,'l/r"'» *»-4 or to? «t and (ill it. "•«"* that shall be empty until th7y wh|::':ffiS-^j'-^" -*-» on the wuh^a ei'Ltrgo-j I'-n'd -ir '•■« '-••^" tmtmg this phase of his Phm.„«* . ""'^ Proceed, iHus. f possible the various ni^r*'." *^ ^"•'^"^'^te as closelJ ^,^-«ed to this g4at SrL7'^'-^^'^''«^""««^^ litlfwoan, Yautl, TelnuchfiJ T? '''' ^"' ^'•^^'ous names ^--, Neeoeiautira^^^^^^^^^ aOO OODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. 0, thou almighty God, that givest life to men, and art called Titlacaoan, grant me in thy mercy everything needful to eat and to drink, and to enjoy of thy soft and delicate things; for in grievous toil and straitness I live in the world. Have mercy on me, so poor I am and naked, I that labor in thy service, and for thy service sweep, and clean, and put light in this poor house, where I await thine orders; otherwise let me die soon and end this toilful and miserable life, so that my body may find rest and a breathing-time. In illness the people prayed to this deity as follows: God, whose name is Titlacaoan, be merciful and send away this sickness which is killing me, and I will reform my life. Let me be once healed of this infirmity and I swear to serve thee and to earn the right to live ; should 1 by hard toil gain something, I will not eat it nor employ it in anything save only to thine honor ; I will give a feast and a banquet of dancing in this poor house. But the sick man that could not recover, and that felt it so, used to grow desperate and blaspheme saying: Titlacaoan, since thou mockest me, why dost thou not kill me?** Then following is a prayer to Tezcatlipoca, used by the priest in time of pestilence: mighty Lord, under whose wing we find defense and shelter, thou art invis- ible and impalpable even as night and the air. How can I that am so mean and worthless <lare to appear be- fore tiiy majesty? Stuttering and with rude lips I si)eak; ungainly is the manner of my speech as one leaping among furrows, as one advancing unevenly; for all this I fear to raise thine anger, and to provoke instead of ap- peasing thee; nevertheless thou wilt do unto me as may please thee. Lord, that hast held it g(X)d to forsake us in these days, according to the counsel thou hast as well in heaven as in hades, — alas for us, in that thine anger and indignation has descended in these days upon us; alas, in that tlie many and grievous afllictions of thy wrath have overgone and swallowed us up, >« Sahainm, Itiat. Otn., torn, i., lib. iii., pp. 341-3. PBAm W TIME OF PESTILENCE. coming down even as fi*nno» wretches that inhabU the IrT"';?"^ •"''r « "P«" the lence with which we ar^ «fflT* r"**"'^ '« ^^e soiTpesti- Alas, valiant anfallll^t^^^ "'"^ost desti^^ed. pie are almost made an^nT^f ^T*^' ^^'^ ^^^mon L,. destruction and n.Jn^K ""^ **"*^ destroyed- a ^S^ thij nation; and, Xat t S'^^^f. ^'^IreadV.ir^* children that ak inno^nraL^'*'*"] ^^ ^"' the little only to play with pebbleTrn/* v.""^^"«^»d "othini of earth, they too die bml" *^>^.^P "P ""le mounds again8t8tonesandawa^I-l!^K" ''"'^ ^«^^^ *« Pieces as the cradles, nor those XrcoL "I ""* "^^» tho.e in Ah, Lord, howaP th;n«.„tl "^ "*** walk nor sDeal/ f "d old ai'id of men ant t^""' confounded ; of Tun^ hmnch nor root; thy trr" f'T ^"^^'"« "Sef ;vealth are leveled d^own ^nd 7.\ **'->^,P^Plo and thy mtector of all, most vaTant andt'n^-l'^-. ^ «"r Lord^ / hine anger and thine inXn^f " T^ '''"^' ^hat is this? ^" haling the stoneanS^^^^^^^ pestilence, made exceediiS • '^'''' '^^he fire of Se »>«hut, burningund snSSr ^^^^^ "«tion, as a fire «o;;nd. The grfndersoTivteTh?'^ """V"^ "P^ht o7 ^tter whips u,x,n the misemb^ nfT ^"^P^^-V^d, and thy '^come lean and of littirSnl "^ ^^^P'^' ^^^o have «'^"^- Vea, what doest tio ? ' T'^ "'^ ^ follow grS compassionate, invS . ! Z'".'^' ^ ^^^^'d, most stro^J^ f things obey, u";,rdl/T^ ^''ose wf,' he world, to win „, JJ is "n '"^T^ '^^'P^"'^^ the rule of '"7«t hast thou d i,^t.d ' p'^Jf '-^vbat in thy di 'nf K<^thor forsaken tl v Sn. '^^^^^'^ ^ast thou aC -niv determined iha? Hti:! t 'T^^^^^ ^^-" ttot h^' no more memory of it i } "^ ^PJ^' "»^^ that there j'^co become a wooded ilUitj T-^', *'"^^ *'»« I'^-Pc'd mdventure wilt thou "^^ tuI^t^'T «* '^^""^^«? t'iei)IiU3esofpraver luu] til u . the temples and an OODS. STJPBBMATUBAL BEIN08, AND WOBSHIP. will go on to the end to our destruction ? Is it already fixed in thy divine counsel that there is to be no mercy nor pity for us, until the arrows of thy fury are spent to our utter perdition and destruction? Is it possible that this lash and chastisement is not given for our cor- rection and amendment, but only for our total destruc- tion and obliteration; that the sun shall nevermore shine upon us, but that we must remain in perpetual darkness and silence; that nevermore thou wilt look upon us with eyes of mercy, neither little nor much ? Wilt thou after this fashion destroy the wretched sick that cannot find rest nor turn from side to side, whose mouth and teeth are filled with earth and scurf? It is a sore thing to tell how we are all in dark- ness, having none understanding nor sense to watch for or aid one another. We are all as drunken and without understanding, without hope of any aid; already the little children perish of hunger, for there is none to give them food, nor drink, nor consolation, nor caress, — none to give the breast to them that suck ; for their fathers and and mothers have died and left them orphans, suffer- ing for the sins of their fathers. our Lord, all- powerful, full of mercy, our refuge, though indeed thine anger and indignation, thine arrows and stones, have sorely hurt this poor people, let it be as a father or a mother that rebukes children, pulling their ears, pinch- ing their arms, whipping them with nettles, pouring chill water upon them ; all being done that they may amend their puerility and childishness. Thy chastise- ment and indignation have lorded and prevailed over these thy servants, over this poor people, even as rain falling upon the trees and the green canes, being touched of the wind, drops also upon those that are below. most compjissionate Lord, thou knowest that the common folk are as children, that being whipped they cry and sob and repent of what they have done. Peradventure, already these poor people by reason of thy chastisement weep, sigh, blame,' and murmur against themselves ; in thy presence they bliune and bear witness against their bad beeds and SPABE THE GBEEW ASH ta». n^, "■*« A«j> TAKE THE BIPB. punish themselves therefor n. t . nate pitiful, noble, «,d p^^^^ ^^'1.°»««t ^on^passio- people to repent; let theCHw " ^'^'^ ^ S^^^^e end here, to begin again inhp^^**'"^"* «»«<*, let it don and overlS>k Xe "1 „f ^?"" '"f "™ "«*• Par- anger and thy resTtn^l"! f *^® P^P'e; cause thine within thy hrelrZ^^'l^^^'. ??-". '' ^^^ there; /et it cease, for of a^^ "/* ^'*'**'^''' '«* '* rest death nor escape to inypl^^SJ'^'-y "«»« can avoid and all that iTve in Krid^LT*"^"*^*«'^^th; thl8 tribute shall everv mT^ ^-^^^ ^^^^ thereof- «hall avoid from fdanea?h V''? ^'^ "«^- ^^"e what hour soever it niaylelnl t '* '^**^>^ °^«««enger mg always to devour aU thaHi • T""^ ""^ thirst- powerful that none shaU e^"' .Tu '" *^f T'^^ «»^1 «o man be Punished a«3oi^ ^^^P? : *,^«»;"deed «hall every Lord, at least take mtvaLX ^^^'^^' ^ '"ost pitiful ren that are in the c^les ut^T^"'^: "^-'^ the Sh/w- Have merey also, WuZ ,£ *^"* "**""«* ^«Ik. rable who have nothing to ^" !„' r'""^ ^""-^^ "^'«e- withal, nor a place to sifep wh ' T "i f^""^' themselves a happy day is, wh(^r&„ *" "'*' '^""^^ what thinir affliotioi, an^d sidne^r fc T "^'"^^"^^^ '^ S Lord, if thou shouM fort" to b' ""''" ^' "«* ^tter soldiers and upon the men f L^ IT "^^^^ "P«» the need of sometime; belmld iUsTVf^r J^"" ^"**^«ve go to serve food and drh k in th^l ' **" 9^ ^" ^^^ «nd to die in this pestilence and I T'^ "^**»« «»»» than «t«3"g Lord, pS^tector ^f Ti? tT"f .If ^^''^l^' « "»««* of ho world, and universal mX h /h' '"^*^' ««vernor fiiction thou hast alread/taTn ' » ' '^'' ''"^ «"*>«" «"'fice; make an end of 'thrsmnl 'a T'* P"'"«hment ment; quench also tStT,,/?^*"»«*' thy resent- tlune anger: let serenUy ^m^ "" '^^^'^^'i"^ fire of «mall birds of thy people'^b^rr- '^"'^r^' ^«' the the sun; give therquiet wlfh "^^ to approach 904 OODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND W0B8HIP. and I have nothing more to say, only to prostrate and throw myself at thy feet, seeking pardon for the faults of this my prayer; certainly I would not remain in thy displeasure, and I have no other thing to say. The following is a prayer to the same deity, under his names Tezcatlipuca and Yoalliehecatl, for succor against poverty : O our Lord, protector most strong and cora!- passionate, invisible, and impalpable, thou art the giver of life ; lord of all, and lord of battles, I present myself here before thee to say some few words concerning the need of the poor people, the people of none estate nor intelligence. When they lie down at night they have nothing, nor when they rise up in the morning; the darkness and the light pass alike in great poverty. Know, Lord, that thy subjects and servants, sufter a sore poverty that cannot be told of more than that it is a sore poverty and desolateness. The men have no gar- ments nor the women to cover themselves with, but only certain rags rent in every part that allow the air and the cold to pass everywhere. With great toil and weariness they scrape together enough for each day, going by mountain and wilderness seeking their food ; so faint and enfeebled are they that their bowels cleave to the ribs, and all their body reechoes with hollowness; and they walk as people aftrighted, the face and the body in like- ness of death. If they be merchants, they now sell only cakes of salt and broken pepper; the people that have something despise their wares, so that they go out to sell from door to door and from house to house ; and when they soil nothing they sit down sjully by some lencc, or wall, or in some corner, licking their lips and gnaw- ing the i.ails of their hands for the hunger that is in them ; they look on the one side and on the other at the mouths of those that pass by, hoping peradventurc that one may s\yeak some word to them. O compassionate God, the bed on which they lie down is not a thing to rest u[)on, but to eiuhire torment in ; they draw a rag over them at night and so sleep ; there they throw down their bodies and the bodies of children that thou hast PRAYER FOR AID AGAINST POVERTY. 205 given them. For the misery they grow up in, for the filth" of their food, for the lack of covering, their faces are yellow and all their bodies of the color of earth. They tremble with cold, and for leanness they stagger in walking. They go weeping, and sighing, and full of sadness, and all misfortunes are joined to them ; though they stay by a fire they find little heat. our Lord, most clement, invisible, and impalpable, I supplicate thee to see good to have pity upon them as they move in thy presence wailing and clamoring and seeking mercy with anguish of heart. O our Lord, in whose power it in to give all content, consolation, sweetness, softness, prosperity and riches, for thou alone art lord of all good, — have mercy upon them for they are thy servants. I supplicate thee, Lord, that thou prove them a little with tenderness, indulgence, sweetness, and softness, which indeed they sorely lack and require. I suppli- cate thee that thou will lift up their heads with thy favor and aid, that thou will see good that they enjoy some days of prosfKirity and tranquillity, so they may sleep and know repose, having prosi)erou8 jmd peaceable days of life. Should they still refuse to serve thee, thou after- wards canst take away what thou hast given ; they having enjoyed it but a few days, as those that enjoy a fragrant and Ijeautiful llower and find it wither presently. Should this nation, for whom I pray and entreat thee to do them g(X)d, not understand what thou hast given, thou canst take away the good and pour out cursing; so that all evil may come u^jon them, and they become poor, in need, maimed, lame, blind, and deaf: then indeed they shall waken and know the g(K)d that they had and have not, and they shall call \i\yon thee and lean towards thee ; but thou wilt not listen, for in the day of abundance they would not understand thy goodness towards them. In conclusion, I supplicate thee, O most kind and benif- icent Lord, that thou will see gotxi to give this ^wople to taste of the goods and riches that thou art wont to give, and that proceed from thee, things sweet and soft *'' Pur k frem do In oomida: Sahagun, IlUd. Om,, torn, ii., lib. vi., p. 30. li: 906 GODS, SUPEBNATDSAIi BEINGS. AND WOBSHIF. - ■ ^ 1^' and bringing content and joy, although it be but for a little while, and as a dream that passes. For it is certain that for a long time the people go p. ^ly before thee, weeping and thoughtful, because of the anguish, hardship, and anxiety that fill their bodies and hearts, taking away all ease and rest. Verily, it is not doubtful that to this poor nation, needy and shelterless, happens all I have said. If thou answerest my petition it will be only of thy liberality and magnificence, for no one is worthy to re- ceive thy bounty for any merit of his, but only through thy grace. Search below the dung-hills and in the mountains for thy servants, friends, and acquaintance, and raise them to riches and dignities. our Lord, most clement, let thy will be done as it is ordained in thy heart, and we shall have nothing to say. I, a rude man and common, would not by importunity and pro- lixity disgust and annoy thee, detailing my sickness, destruction, and punishment. Whom do 1 ei^r-^k to? Where am I ? Lo I speak with thee, King ; well do I know that I stand in an eminent place, and that I talk with one of great majesty, before whose presence flows a river through a chasm, a gulf sheer down of awful depth ; this also is a slippery place, whence many precipitate themselves, for there shall not be found one without error before thy majesty. I myself, a man of little understanding and lacking speech, dr -e to address my words to thee; I put myselfin peril of falling into the gorge and cavern of this river. I, Lord, have come to take with my hands blindness to mine eyes, rotten- ness and shrivelling to my members, poverty and affliction to my body; for my meanness and rudeness this it is that I merit to receive. Live and rule for ever in all quietness and tranquillity, thou that art our lord, our shelter, our protector, most compassionate, most pitiful, invisible, impalpable. This following is a petition in time of war to the same principal god, under his name of Tezcatlipoca Yautlnecoci- untlmonenequi, praying favor against the enemy: our Lord, moet compuasionate, protector, defender, invisible, PBAYEB IN TIME OF WAB. m impalpable, by whose will and wisdom we are directed and governed, beneath whose rule we live, — 0, Lord of battles, it is a thing very certain and settled that war begins to be arranged and prepared for. The god of the earth opens his mouth, thirsty to drink the blood of them that shall die in this strife. It seems that they wish to be merry, the sun and the god of the earth called Tlaltecutli ; they wish to ^ve to eat and drink to the gods of heaven and hades, making them a banquet with the blood and flesh of the men that have to die in this war. Already do they look, the gods of heaven and hades, to see who they are that have to con- quer, and who to be conquered; who they are that have to slay, and who to be slain; whose blood it is that has to be drunken, and whose flesh it is that has to be eaten ; — which things the noble fathers and mothers whose sons have to die, are ignorant of. Even so are ignorant all their kith and kin, and the nurses that gave them suck, — ignorant also are the fa- thers that toiled for them, seeking things needful for their food and drink and raiment until they reached the age they now have. Certainly they could not foretell how those sons should end whom they reared so anx- iously, or that they should be one day left captives or dead upon fhe field. See good, O our Lord, that the nobles who die in the shock of war be peacefully and agreeably received, and with bowels of love, by the sun and the earth that are father and mother of all. For verily thou dost not deceive thyself in what thou doest,"" to wit, in wishing them to die in war; for certainly for this didst thou send them into the world, so that with their flesh and their blood they might be for meat and drink to the sun and the earth. 1^ not wroth, Lord, anew against those of the profession of war, for in the same place where they will die have died ** ' Porqne I la yerdad no os flngaftaiB oon lo qne luuwiB:* mo Sahagmi, in Kbui»borou;ik'a Ma. Antiq., toI. t., p. 866, u the ■nbsUtation of ' engaAeiH ' for ' engnAaia ' deatrovH the seMe of the paaaaoe in Buatamante'a ed. of the lame, WM. Om., torn, ii., lib. vi.,p. 43. 108 GODS, SUPEBNATDBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. many generous" and noble lords and captains, and valiant men. The nobility and generosity of the nobles and the greatheartedness of the warriors is made appar- ent, and thou makest manifest, Lord, how estimable and precious is each one, so that as -such he may be held and honored, even as a stone of price or a rich feather. Lord, most clement, lord of battles, emperor of all, whose name is Tezcatlipoca, invisible and impalpable, we supplicate thee that he or they that thou wilt per- mit to die in this war may be received into the house of the sun in heaven, with love and honor, and may be placed and lodged between the brave and famous war- riors already dead in war, to wit, the lords Quitzicqua- quatzin, Maceuhcatzin, Tlacahuepantzin, Ixtlilcuechavac, Ihuitltemuc, Chavacuetzin, tind all the other valiant and renowned men that died in former times, — who are re- joicing with and praising our lord the sun, who are glad and eternally rich through him, and shall be for ever; they go about sucking the sweetness of all flowers delec- table and pleasant to the taste. This is a great dignity for the stout and valiant ones that died in war; for this they are drunken with delight, keeping no account of night, nor day, nor years, nor times ; their joy and their wealth is without end; the nectarous flowers they sip never fade, and for the desire thereof men of high de- scent strengthen themselves to die. In conclusion, I entreat thee, Lord, that art our lord most clement, our emperor most invincible, to see good that those that die in this war be received with bowels of pity and love by our father the sun, and our mother the earth ; for thou only livest and rulest and art our most compassion- ate lord. Nor do I supplicate alone for the illustrious and noble, but also for the other soldiers, who are troubled and tormented in heart, who clamor, calling upon thee, holding their lives as nothing, and who fling themselves without fear upon the enemy, seeking death. Grant ^ By an error and a solecism of Bustamente's ed. the Tvords ' gentes rojos' ore substituted for the ndjeotive 'Benerosos:' see, as in the preciil- lug note, Sahagun, in Kinfitborough's Me*. Aniiq., vol. v., p. 367, and Sahaijun, im. Gen., torn, ii., lib. vi., p. 43. mYEB TO THE GOD OP BATTLES. them at least some small part of fl.^ 7" ^ and repose in this life; or Kere tZ ^"'^7' ««°»« ^ not destined to prosoeritv « ^®^®' *^ ^^^s world, thev arp officers of the BCrgi!^e^?K5' H ^^l^^-^ -d luidesand tothoseinheiven AhI .k""^ to those in 1 18 to rule the state and to be «11T ^^T ^^ose chaise „f make them to be fatherland t^*^ "" ^^^^'h^- of war hat wander by S a^S J"^*^,^ *« ^^e men and ravine,-in their hand isThl '"T*^'"' ^^ height enemies and criminals, ial^ f^ ??"*??«« «f death for ties, the offices and thr^rm ^^ ^''*"^"*i«» «f digni- grantingprivilege?to those Sat 1^'- '^' ^^^^Mhe on the head, and ear-rin^ tn^7T "^'"^^ «"^ *««il«" have yellow skins tied otLS?^' ^^ ^^^^^^^H and Pnvilege of appoint^ theT^^^^^^ them i's the every one shall wear.^ It is To ,T '^ *^ '"^^"^^"^ *hat nnssion to certain to nJ ^ ***®^ ^^^ to give ner ehalchivetes, tuTuol^^:^^^^^^^ and to wear necklaces knd iewel« nf ?/" *^^ ^»«ce«, things are delicate and prSut^Is^^^-- «» of which % riches, and which thou S ff.lP^^^ing fn)m feate and valiant deeds in ^^ T^ *^^ *^.^* Perform I^ord, to make grace of 1 \ ^ ®"*''®** *hee also O ^Wiers, give them' ZeleJt a^l^, *^« «~ vvorld, make them stout Tni u ^^ ^"^ ^^^ging in this cowardice from their hea^t 7? ""^ *«^^ «W a '^eet death with cheerfulnZ k1 "«* ««Jy «hall they 7f thing,a.flower8^^^^^^^^^ desire it as { the hoots and shouts of thpir "^ '^' "'''' '^'^^d at all ^ to thy friend. Formnuoh.^T'''''' ^^'' ^o to them on whose will deS h?^.*^"*" ^^* ^o«l of batde^ -It, needing not ffa^tuI^Vj^^^^^^^^ "^^ S Lord, to make mad andTlu ^^'"""^ «"t"^at thee without hurt to us tly la^lTr '""V^^^ ^ ^h^t h«nds, into the handTKurten:r^-«« into our „;'EsdecirOoa,«„dantesdr» •. ^ '"^"^ enduring given .bolW' In B7«teM.T^'«-<>«?V. Jlfeo,. .!„«. _.. Vol. m. x« ««w»«iwn, ^s Jtfea,. ^„<,. _ J 210 GODS, SUPEBNATUSiLL BEINGS, AND W0B8HIP. 80 much hardship and poverty. our Lord, since thou art God, all-powerful, all-knowing, disposer of all things, able to make this land rich, prosperous, praised, honored, famed in the art and feats of war, able to make the warriors now in the field to live and be prosperous, if, in the days at hand, thou see good that they die in war, let it be to go to the house of the sun, among all the heroes that are there and that died upon the battle- field. The following prayer is one addressed to the principal deity, under his name Tezcatlipoca Teiocoiani Tehima- tini, asking favor for a newly elected ruler: To-day, a fortunate day, the sun has risen upon us, warming us, so that in it a precious stone may be wrought, and a hand- some sapphire. To us has appeared a new light, has arrived a new brightness, to us hais been given a glitter- ing axe to rule and govern our nation, — has been given a man to take upon his shoulders the affairs and troubles of the state. He is to be the image and substitute of the lords and governors that have already passed away from this life, who for some days labored, bearing the burden of thy people, possessing thy throne and seat, which is the principal dignity" of this thy nation, province, and kingdom; having and holding the same in thy name and person some few days. These have now departed from this life, put off their shoulders the great load and burden that so few are able to suffer. Now, Lord, we marvel that thou hast indeed set thine eyes on this man, rude and of little knowledge, to make him for some days, for some little time, the govenior of this state, nation, province, and kingdom. O our Lord, most clement, art thou peradventure in want of persons and friends? — nay verily, thou that hast thereof more than can be counted! Is it, peradventure, by error, or that thou dost not know him; or is it that thou hast taken him for the nonce, while thou seekest among many for <* 'Dignidad,' Sahamn, in Kingsborough'a Mm. AtUiq.,yo\. v.. p. 359, misprinted 'diligenoia^ in Bnatamente's Sahagun, Hist.Om., tom.u.,Ub. Ti., p. 46. anot profi give us. perhj thy \ this ; that I fear t sidera has, ti makin dignitj presun; withpc know t theatre, merry. through carelessj from th wood, a and the Then th( dung-hil] lings, an( when tho roan is J who art c t^r, undei that thou rouch as h deign to pi what he h« he has to ft contrary tc what is to I] night; we another and a better ih. u give thanks to thy male^v fn .?^^«''^d- finally we »«. What thy dii^T^iret f « fr^" ^'^^^ ^ast^^: perhaps beforehand this X" T *^" *^«"« ^nowe^ % will be done as t is £! ^ S^" Pn)vided for ' this man serve far i! determined in thv hearf • i ** thathewilffiTthtoffirdeSiv",' *^"^- '"^t* fear to his subjects, dSZ m^^Z^ll' ^^^"^ "n^^st and nas thinking that he will r^n.^-^ • *^® dignity he niaking a sad dream oT I ^ l " '" '* ^«r « long time dignity thou Iiast7iv^l^^i7^"^^ ^^e occupation aTd presumption, makin|Spnf " ?^^«" ofpride and with ^mp aid pagel f wllh& ^"^ ^"^ «^ut know the event of all for all « * ^^"^ *^W thou wilt theatre, at which thou wK *^.*^^ '^^^^^ ^d "jerry. Perhaps this nl * .??*^ '"akest thy^tf tag3,and extreme iZrty WI ^''^"'^''"'''WvS! wnen thou wilt nnt !,!»,•'. '"^ hour of hi« j„„,\: 'ho art our Lo„i, our fnvfefblfr'i '^' ^Pf'^te tC tor, under whose 'will ^dS '' ""Hpable protS fc »f and pS fS":,^-* :«««>, who^all^e KKht!SfRst'-t' he im to follow, 80^ to tmL^"" ^ ^^' «»d the S contrary to fh^r a- •?. commit no error in hi. « whnf lo * u "-^ disposition and win m. "" ^^^ce, ~' most clement, that our 213 GODS, 8UPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIF. ways and deeds are not so much in our hands as in the hands of our ruler. If this ruler after an evil and per- verse fashion, in the place to which thou hast elevated him, and in the seat in which thou hast put him, — which is thine, — ^where he manages the aflfairs of the people, as one that washes filthy things with clean and clear water, (yea in the same seat holds a similar cleansing office the ancient god, vvho is father and mother to thy- self, and is god of fire, who stands in the midst of flowers, in the midst of the place bounded by four walls, who is covered with shining feathers that are as wings), — if this ruler-elect of ours do evil with which to provoke thine ire and indignation, and to awaken thy chastisement against himself, it will not be of his own will or seek- ing, but by thy permission or by some impulse from without; for which I entreat thee to see good to open his eyes to give him light; open also his ears and guide him, not so much for his own sake as for that of those whom he has to rule over and carry on his shoulders.** I sup- *^ This doubtfal and involved sentence, with the contained clause touching the nature of the fire-god, runs exactly as follows in the two varying editions of the original : ' i^i algnna cosa aviesa 6 mal heche hiciera en la dignidud que le habeia dado, y en la silla en que le habeis puesto, que ^s vuestra, donde est^l tratando los negocios populares, como (|uien lava cohhb sncias cou agus may clara y muy limpia; en la qual silla y dignidad tiene el mismo oflcio de lavar vuestro padre y madre de todos los Dioses, el Dios antiguo que i-s el Dios del fuego, que est& en medio del albergue cerca de quatro paredes, y e8t4 onbierto con plumas resplandecientes que son como alas, lo que este electo hiciese mal hecho, con que provoque vuestra ira e indignacion, y des- jrierte vuestro castiso contra si, noser& de su albedrio d de su querer, sino de vuestra permision, o de algun otra sugestion vuestra, 6 de otro ; por lo cual os ■uplico tengais por bien de abrirle los ojos y darle lumbre y abrirle las orejas, y gniadle k este pobre electo, no tanto por lo que el es, smo princi|)alnieute por aquellos & quienes ha de regir y Uevar a cuestas.' Samr/un, in Khujs- borough's Mex. Aniiq., vol. v., pp. 360-361. ' Si alguna cosa aviesa o mal lieoha hiciere, en la dignidad que le habeis diido, y en la silla en que lo habeis puesto que es vuestra, donde tisi'« tratando los negocios populnres, oomo quien laba oosas sucias, con ntjin m y clara y may limpia, on la cual ulla y dignidad tiene el mismo oficio de /.abar vuestro padre y madre, de todos los dioses, el dios antiguo, que <>s '>l dios del fuego que esta en medio de las flores, y en medio del alr.ci'giU' cercado de cuatro paredes, y cst& oubierto con plumas resplandecienteb que son somo Alas; lo que este electo hiciere mal hecho con que provoque vuestra ira e indignacion, y despierte Tuestro oastigo contra sf, no Ber& de su alvedrio de 6 su querer, aino de vues- tra permision, 6 de alguna otra sugestion vuestra, 6 de otro; por lo cual os flnpiioo tenuis por bien de abirle los ojos, y darle luz, y abridle tambien las orejas, y gmad a eate pobre electo; no tanto por lo que es el, sino principal- mente por aquellos & quien ha de regir yllevar aouestas:' Bustameute's Sahagun, Hist. Oen., torn. ii.. lib. vi., p. 48. THAT A BUIEB MAT NOT ABUSE HIS POWEB. 218 plicate thee, that now, from the beginning, thou inspire him with what he is to conceive in his heart, and the road he is to follow, inasmuch as thou hast made of him a seat on which to seat thyself, and also as it were a flute that, being played upon, may signify thy will. Make him, Lord, a faithful image of thyself, and per- mit not that in thy throne and hall he make himself proud and haughty, but rather see good, Lord, that quietly and prudently he rule and govern those in his charge who are common people: do not permit him to insult and oppress his subjects, nor to give over without reason any of them to destruction. Neither permit, Lord, that he spot and defile thy throne and hall with any injustice or oppression, for in so doing he will stain also thine honor and fame. Already, Lord, has this poor man accepted and received the honor and lordship that thou hast given him ; already he possesses the glory and riches thereof; already thou hast adorned his hands, feet, head, ears, and lips, with visor, ear-rings, and brace- lets, and put yellow leather upon his ankles. Permit it not, Lord, that these decorations, badges, and ornaments be to him a cause of pride and presumption; but rather that he serve thee with humility and plainness. May it please thee, our Lord, most clement, that he rule and govern this, thy seignory, that thou hast committed to him, with all prudence and wisdom. May it please tliee that he do nothing wrong or to thine offense ; deign to walk with him and direct him in all his ways. But if thou wilt not do this, ordain that from this day hence- forth he be abhorred and disliked, and that he die in war at the hands of his enemies, that he depart to the house of the sun ; where he will be taken care of as a precious stone, and his heart esteemed by the sun-lord ; he d}ing in the war like a stout and valiant man. This would be much better than to be dishonored in the world, to ]}e disliked and abhorred of his people for his faults or defects, our Lord, thou that providest to all the things needful for them, let this thing be done as I have entreated and supplicated thee. , ■1 ;;, i \h'l 'i 214 GODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND W0B8HIP. The next prayer, directed to the god under his name Tezcatlipoca Titlacaoamoquequeloa, is to ask, after the death of a ruler, that another may be given: our Lord, already thou knowest how our ruler is dead, already thou hast put him under thy feet ; he is gathered to his place ; he is gone by the road that all have to go by, and to the house where all have to lodge ; house of perpetual darkness, where there is no window, nor any light at all ; he is now where none shall trouble his rest. He served thee here in his office during some few days and years, not indeed without fault and offense. Thou gavest him to taste in this world somewhat of thy kind- ness and favor, passing it before his face as a thing that passes quickly. This is the dignity and office that thou placedst him in, that he served thee in for some days, as has been said, with sighs, tears and devout prayers lie- fore thy majesty. Alas, he is gone now where our father and mother the god of hades is, the god that descended head foremost below the fire," the god that desires to carry us all to his place, with a very impor- tunate desire, with such a desire as one has that dies of hunger and thirst; the god that is moved exceedingly, both by day and night, crying and demanding that a)l go to him. There, with this god, is now our late-de- parted ruler ; he is there with all his ancestors that wore in the first times, that governed this kingdom, with Acamapichtli, with Tyzoc, with Avitzotl, with the firt^t Mocthocuzoma, with Axayacatl, and with those that came last, as the second Mocthecuzoma and also M(«" thecn/riii.i llhuicamina." All these lords and kiuis ruled, governed, and enjo3'ed the sovereignty and royal dignity, and throne and seat of this empire; tiiey ordered and regulated th.e aflairs of this thy kingdom. — thou that art the universal lord and emperor, and that needest not to take counsel with another. Already had ** See this volume p. CO. *i Soino of thi'Ko noiuos nre differently spelt in Kinpsboroiigh'H ed., JIfX. Antiq., vol. v., p. 3Ca. ; ' Uno de Ioh qnnteH fne Camnpichtli, otro fno Tizncic, otro Avitzotl, otro el priniero Mote/.iizonia, otro Axnynon. y Ioh quo iiluirn & lu parte hnu muerto, conio el Hegiindo Moteznzonui, y tnnibien Ylhiyraiiiiimi' THAT A BULEB BE SET OVEB THE NATION. 215 these put off the intolerable load that they had on their shoulders, leaving it to their successor, our late ruler, so that for some days he bore up this lordship and kingdom ; but now he has passed on after his predecessors to the other world. For thou didst ordain him to go, and didst call him to give thanks for being unloaded of so great a burden, quit of so sore a toil, and left in i)eace and rest. Some few days we have enjoyed him, but now forever he is absent from us, never more to return to the world. Perad venture has he gone to any place whence he can return here, so that his subjects may see his face again ? Will he come again to tell us to do this or that? Will he come again to look to the consuls or governors of the state ? Perad venture will they see him any more, or hear his decree and commandment? Will he come any more to give consolation and comfort to his principal men and his consuls? Alas, there is an end to his presence, he is gone for ever. Alas, that our candle has been quiinched, and our light, that the axe that shone with us is lost altogether. All his subjects and inferiors, he has left in o^'pbanage and without shelter. Peradventure will he take care henceforward of this city, province, and kingdom, though this city be de- stmyed and leveled to the ground, with this seignory and kingdom? our Lord, most clement, is it a fit thing tliat by tlie absence of him that died shall come to the city, seignory, and kingdom some misfortune, in which will be destroyed, undone, and affrighted the vas- sals that live therein? For while living, he who has died gave shelter under his wJngs, mv\ kept his feathers spread over the jieopk. Great danger runs this your city, seignory, and kingdom, if another ruler be not elected inmiediately to Ije a shelter thereto. What is it that thou art resolved to do? Is it good that thy iKK)ple be in darkness? Is it grnxl that they Ik; without head or shelter? Is it thy will that thev l»e leveled down and destroyed? Woe for the ixK)r iind the little ones, thy servants 'V it go seeking a father and mother, some one to shelter tuid govern them, even as little children that 1:1 916 QODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. go weeping, seeking an absent father and mother, and that grieve, not finding them. Woe for the merchants, petty and poor, that go about by the mountains, deserts, and meadows, woe also to the sad toilers that go about seeking herbs to eat, roots and wood to burn, or to sell, to eke out an existence withal. Woe for tne poor sol- diers, for the men of war, that go about seeking death, that abhor life, that think of nothing but i;he field and the line where battle is given, — upon whom shall they call? who shall take a captive? to whom shall they pre- sent the same? And if they themselves be taken cap- tive, to whom shall they give notice, that it may be known in their land ? Whom shall they take for father and mother, so that in such a case favor may be granted them? Since he whose duty it was to see to this, who was as father and mother to all, is already dead. There will be none to weep, to sigh for the captives, to tell their relatives about them. Woe for the ix)or of the litigants, for those that have lawsuits with those that would take their estates. Who will judge, make iwace among, and clear them of their disputes and quarrels? Behold when a child becomes dirty, if his motht'i* clean him not, he must remain filthy. And those that, make strife between themselves, that beat, that knock down, who will keep peace between them? Those that for all this go weeping and shedding tears, who shall wijw away their tears and put a stop to their laments? I'orad ven- ture can they apply a remedy to themselves? Thow deserving death, will they jxiradventure pass sentence upon themselves? Who shall set up the throne of justice? Who shall ^xissess the Iiall of the judge, since there is no judge? Who will ordain tlio things that av*e necessary for the good of this city, seignory, and kingdom? Who will elect the siK'ciiil judges that have charge of the lower jHiople, district by district? Who will look to the sounding of the drum and fife to gather the i)eople for war? who will collect and lead the soldiers and dextennis men to battle? our Lord and protector see g(K)d to elect and decide uj[X)n """"^ '^ '•-'«» 0^ A BAB Bn^. some person sufficipnf m ah to ghuiden and cheer theZ.1 ^ '"''"^ «^ '^^ stite, mother cureases the ch Id tSTf •^^^ ^"^" «« ^^e make music to the troubled S'^r.^;: ^T ^*»«^i» at rest? our Lord mr^f i ^ *^** *hey may be elect, whom we A^C mJlX' 'T^ «- r4^ him so that he may hold this voL T ^^' f^.^* ^"^ choose ment; give him a/a loan vou^ ?h "^''"P ^"^ g^^^rn- he may rule over this s^fgnC andT "5^ ^'**' «« *^«t he lives; lift him from T. ? v kingdom as long a« which he' is, and puUn h t th?l!"''' '^"^ humilit^in we think him worVy of • ol* r^^r' ""^ dignity (hat hght and splendor with vonr T ^ f"^' T'^ ^^'^^^^nt, give ^^'^^^. What has b^I^,;Sr n /"^ *^ ^^"« '^""^^ «»d kfng! ' .^je«ty ,. although ^.^dl^^vlT' *^ T^^^^^ *« % en, and that staggers S^!"^'^^ """^^ ^^^'^^ ^^ which may lK3st «em theeTalTS ^ ^**"' ^^^ 'hat What follows is a k nd'oP „ T^ *^"'«"gh all. or prayer to get rid of TvnL^tullZ ^'^T""""«'^««n, his iK,wer and dignity ,,! r ,^"^'"'^ and misused pvest shelter to 'evo^; «„" tlir^' '""'^^^^^^^^nt, thZ tree of great height and l""addrt» ^'^':T'^'"^' ^^«» '^ a "^nJ impalpable; that at 1 ! f^^^'-^ invisible petrate the stones Id the treo'^ ""'l^'^'^^^^^, able to tamed therein. For thL.aJ^l''''^ '^^^^^^ knowest -.hat is within oil T' *''"" «^'««t and *''^"Vht. 0.v«,uli i" nLtr*' ""^ ''^''^ our i;;.^ ;1-^: -isos ft.,mZ~^ ^- '^ Httle smoke hnhlr.! f,v,, t,,, ^, deed rd ;L '"""'"* '^* «» be "».y «>^^o, .,, u..,i: ,eest and k 1 .T""""^'' «*' "^ing of ^'ir ruler ijus a cruel nnTi ," 'hou knowest that ;'!^"itv that thou Wtgi^ven I hn aT T^ '^^"^ he '"* wn.e, as one dnmko I vl ' '' * '^'^''•"'kar.i abuses ^'"•* ^''^' nches, cligniy uTa Ibu^^^^^ thatistosTy r.:,.;;,?';"J- • i»B«s..t.,.^' "t;^*"f »«^' «»at for a little • ***** Tl(| »il i '■ i r 1" 218 aODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIF. while thou hast given him, fill him with error, haughti- ness, and unrest, and that he becomes a fool, intoxicated with the poison that makes him mad. His prosperity causes him to despise and make little of every one; it seems that his heart is covered with sharp thorns and also his face : all of which is made apparent by his man- ner of living, and by his manner of talking; never say- ing nor doing anything t,\^zt gives pleasure to any one, never caring for any one, never taking counsel of any one ; he ever lives as seems good to him and as the whim directs. our Lord, most clement, protector of all, creatoi and maker of all, it is too certain that this man has destroye; >. i . w^lf, has acted like a child ungrateful to his father, i drunkard without reason. The favors thou hast ■. orded him, the dignity thou hast set him in, have occasioned his perdition. Besides these, there is another thing, exceedingly hurtful and repre- hensible: he is irreligious, never praying to the gods, never weeping before them, nor grieving for his sins, nor sighing ; from this it comes about that he is as headstrong as a drunkard in his vices, going about like a hollow and empty jxirson, wholly senseless; he stays not to consider what he is nor the office that he fills. Of a verity he dishonors and affronts the dignity and throne that he holds, which is thine, and which ought to be much honored and reverenced; for from it dopcu'ls the justice and rightness of the judicature that he hold i, for the sus- taining and worthily directing of thy nation, thou being emperor of all. I le should so hold his ixjwer that the low- er i)eople be not injured and oppressed by the great ; I'roni him should fall punishment and humiliation on those that resixict not thy ix)'ver and dignity. But all things and people suffer loss in that he fills not his office as he ought. The merchants suffer alst), who tu'o those to whom thou givest the most of thy riches, who overrun all the world, yea the mountains and the uniK3opled places, seeking through much sorrow thy gifts, favors, and dain- ties, the which thou givest sparingly and to thy friends. Ah, Lord, not only does he dishonor thee as aforesaid, THAT A BAD BULEB BE BEMOVED. 219 but also when we are gathered together to intone thy songs, gathered in the place where we solicit thy mercies and gifts, in the place where thou art praised and prayed to, where the sad afflicted ones and the poor gather com- fort and strength, where very cowards find spirit to die in war, — ^in this so holy and reverend place this man exhibits his dissoluteness and hurts devotion ; he troubles those that serve and praise thee in the place where thou gatlierest and markest thy friends, as a shepherd marks his flock.** Since thou, Ijord, hearest and knowest to be true all that I have now said in thy presence, there re- mains no more but that thy will be done, and the good plejusure of thy heart to the remedy of this affair. At least, Lord, punish this man in such wise that he be- come a warning to others, so that they may not imiUite his evil life. Let the punishment fall on him from thy hand that to thee seems most meet, be it sickness or any other affliction; or deprive him of the lordship, so that thou mayest give it to another, to one of thy friends, to one humble, devoted, and i)euitent; for many such thou hast, thou that lackest not iKjrsons such as are necessary for this office, friends that hoixj, crying to thee : thou knowest those for friends and servants that weep and sigh in thy presence every day. Elect some one of these tiiat he may hold the dignity of this thy kingdom and seignory ; make trial of some of these. And now, Lord, of all the aforesaid things which is it that thou wilt grant? Wilt thou take fi*om this ruler the lordship, dignity, and riches on which he prides himself, and give theui to another who may be devout, j^xMiilent, humble, obedient, capable, and of good understanding? Or, per- adveuture, wilt thou be served by the falling of this proud one into jx)verty and misery, as one of the \h)oy rustics that can hardly gather the wherewithal to eat, (h'iidv, and clothe himself? Or, |x»rad venture, will it please thee to smite him with a sore punishment so that ^'^ Doth cditoni of Bnhngnn agree heroin UHiii^ the word 'obeJiiH.' An Hhocj) w(>r(t uiikiiuwn in Moxico it in too tivident thnt othor hands thun Mcxi- cim hnvo buon employed in the construction of this Hiniilo, 220 GODS, SUPEBNATtJBAL BEINOB. AKD WOBSHIP. all his body may shrivel up, or his eyes be made blind, or his members rotten? Or wilt thou be pleased to withdraw him from the world through death, and send him to hades, to the house of darkness and obscur- ity, wiiere his ancestors are, whither we have all to go, where our father is, and our mother, the god and the goddess of hell. our Lord, most clement, what is it that thy heart desires the most? Let thy will be done. And in this matter in which I supplicate thee, I am not moved by envy nor hate ; nor with any such motives have I come into thy presence. I am moved only by the robbery and ill-treatment that the people suifer, only by a desire for their peace and prosperity. I would not desire, O Lord, to provoke against myself thy wrath and indignation, I that am a mean man and rude ; for it is to thee, Lord, to penetrate the heart and to know the thoughts of all mortals. The following is a form of Mexican prayer to Tezcat- lipoca, ustti by the officiating confessor after having heard a confession of sins from some one. The peculiarity of a Mexican confession was that it could not lawfully have place in a man's life more than once ; a man's first absolu- tion and remission of sins was also the last and the only one he had to hope for: — our most compassionate Lord, protector and favorer of all, thou hast now heard the confession of this poor sinner, with which he has published in thy presence his rottenness and unsavori- ness. Perhaps he has hidden some of his sins before thee, and if it be so he has irreverently and offensively mocked thy majesty, and thrown himself into a dark cavern and into a deep ravine ;*' he has snared and en- tangled himself; he has made himself worthy of blind- ness, shrivelling and rotting of the members, |X)verty, and misery. Alas, if this poor sinner have attempted 4* ' Bi cfl ns( ha hecho burla de V.M., y oon deaacato v grnnde ofensa, se ha arrojndu A una cima, y en una profunda barranca:' l^ustamente's c>d. of Sahaijun, Hist. Gin,, torn, ii,, lib. vi., p. 58. The same passage runs as fol- lows in KingHbornuKh's ed. : ' Si ^h asi ha hecho burla do vuistraumgestnd, y oon desacato y grande ofensa de vuestra magcttad serA arrojado en uno sima, y en una profunda barranca:' Kinjshoromjli's Mex. Antiq., vol. v., p. 367. PBAmuSEI.BV.C0WES80.„„„^ areckoning with a 1 h^h" .S"-- »^'I, that k^;^^^ seest him, for thou seest all ih- \ /""" thorouffhlv wi houtbodil^parJlfhfhltT ^u^ T'^'^hleand nii« own will, put liiuKself in thr*^-f *^^"S' ^'^'^, thisisaplaceof vervstrinf • .• P^"^ and risk- tor ^-nt This rite LVke t^^^^^^^ thou washest away the fanU? ? ?^' ''''^'' ^^th which fesses, even if he havl • °^ ^^"^ ^^^t wholly con shortening of days ifZ 'TT^ destruction"^ and truth, and have a Ld^,!f,^.^!-^"^" *«^d all Tie and faults, he has receJve/ff '^ ^""^^^ fr«"» hi « ns ^hat they have iW^d Thl^"^^'" "^ *^^"^ «»d «? pan that has slippedTnd fJt'^^ ™^" ^*« «ven as a "}S thee in divers wis dirr"i" **^^ P^«^nce, offend himself into a de^p'^cl'^rt ^„"d'^ ^"^ « 4 fen hke a poor and lean mLn a ^**«n»l««« well." He discontented with alUhrnasri^T ^'" '' grieved and pained and ill at enZ i ^ *' ^'^ ^^a^t and bodv nr! mmed never to offend thee'^at: "iH "^^^"^ ^^'^er" a[so that this poor ^vroiZ %a *^""&'' that knowest l^berty of free >^ j^w^ ^^1, T. ''^ ''''^' «" en dre the nature of thesgn unKhM ^? '^ ""^ inclined by ™e this is 80,0 our Lord nT'^^^ And i\elper of all, since ZthkZTJ'T''^ Protector t^ "not sorry „„ly, bS? terriflj^ 2! ?."'■' •"' *'«'"•' 'he „ » T-.. • i. »i.„ri..^ , ^^ """' % f"/ «nd I <l 222 GODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. indignation against him be appeased and that his sins be thrown on one side. Since thou art full of pity, Lord, see good to pardon and to cleanse him ; grant him the pardon and remission of his sins, a thing that de- scends from heaven, as water very clear and very pure to wash away sins,"*^ with which thou washest away all the stain and impurity that sin causes in the soul. See good, Lord, that this man go in peace, and command him in what he has to do ; let him go to do penance for and to weep over his sins; give him the counsels neces- sary to his well living. At this point the confessor ceases from addressing the god and turns to the penitent, saying: my brother, thou hast come into a place of much peril, a place of travail and fear; thou hast come to a steep chasm and a sheer rock, where if any one fall he shall never come up again ; thou hast come to the very place where the snares and the nets touch one another, where they are set one upon an- other, in such wise that no one may pass thereby without falling into some of them, and not only snares and nets but also holes like wells. Thou hast thrown thyself down the banks of the river and among the snares and nets, whence without aid it is not possible that thou shouldst escape. These thy sins are not only snares, nets, and wells, into which thou hast fallen, but they are also wild beasts that kill and rend both body and soul. Perad- venture, hast thou hidden some one or some of thy sins, weighty, huge, iilthy, unsavory, hidden something now published in heaven, earth, and hades, something that now stinks to the uttermost part of the world ? Thou hast now presented thyself before our most clement Lord and protector of all, whom thou didst irritate, offend, and provoke the anger of, who to-morrow, or some other day, will take thee out of this world and put thee under purfBima par lavar M < Cofw que desciende del cielo, como agaa olardiima y purfsL Im peoadog: Sahagun, in Kitu/idiorough'a Mex. AtUiq., vol. y., p. 368. See also Sahagun, Hid. Oen., torn, ii., lib. vl., p. 69. The quality of mercy is not atrain'd It droppetn as the gentle rain from hearen Upon the place beneath: MerdntU of Vtntet, act. iv, PEBILS OP FALSE CONFESSION. h's feet, and send thee to ih. • where thy father is anf thv TZ'"^^ ^""^"^ of hades goddess of hell, whose mou^, 2*^' *^^ ^^ «"d X to swallow thee and as man v Z ^""T «?«« desiring In thatpla<,e shall heaven th^ T^. ^ ^" *h« woriT merit in this world, aS?„ * , I^^f^^er thou didst to what thou hast'eXed w1t^/^^^^^«^J"«ti<^,an^^^ misery, and sickness T** ,)^'*'» % works of po^rtv tormented and aSdiitli'^'? "^^""^'^ thou^Ut t' ^n a lake of intolembt tor^^^^^^ ^^^^ ^^^t be ^l^ at this time, thou hast hS^^'f """"^ ^^^"^^^ ^"there and communicating witr^our-^r"^" *^-^^^^i" «PeaS all the secrets of every htart 1^^^'^^"*^ ^^^t s^f that thou hast done, as o„e" ^hL .•^'"""^^ ^h«"y Si deepplaoe, into a we 11 withnL iZ! ^"'^^ himself into" created and sent Tn o th^tl^jtom. When thou wL? wast created and sent Ih 7.?^^' ^^^»n and eood t^- and very polished B„" of .^'^ ^^ gold very shinh'^ ^hou hast defiled and stein Jl"',r"ir" «"d voS b„^ J h and in the uncleannert th •^'^'^' ""^ «>"-d in P^tector „„d purS^^,^*;'* »-• Lori, who Mte I, 224 GODS, SUPERNATUBAL BEIKOS, AND WORSHIP. more thou beginnest to radiate and to shine anew like a very precious and clear stone, issuing from the belly of the matrix in which it was ci*eated. Since this is thus, see that thou live with much circumspection and very advisedly now and henceforward, all the time that thou mayest live in this world under the power and lordship of our Lord God, most clement, beneficent, and munif- icent. Weep, be sad, walk humbly, with submission, with the head low and bowed down, praying to God. Look that pride find no place within thee, otherwise thou wilt displease our Lord, who sees the hearts and tlie thoughts of all mortals. In what dost thou esteem thy- self? At how much dost thou hold thyself? What is thy foundation and root? On what dost thou support thyself? It is clear that thou art nothing, canst do no- thing, and art worth nothing; for our Lord will do with thee all he may desire and none shall stay his hand. Peradventure, must he show thee those things with which he torments and afflicts, so that thou mayest see them with thine eyes in this world ? Nay verily, for the torments and horrible sufferings of his tortures of the other world are not visible, nor able to be seen by those that live here. Perhaps he will condemn thee to the universal house of hades ; and the house where thou now livest will fall down and be destroyed, and be as a dung- hill of filthiness and uncleanness, thou having been ac- customed to live therein with much satisfaction, waiting to know how he would dispose of thee, he our Lord and helper, the invisible, incorporeal and alone one. Therefore I entreat thee to stand up and strengthen thyself and to be no more henceforth as thou hast been in the past. Take to thyself a new heart and a new manner of living, and take good care not to turn again to thine old sins. Consider that thou canst not see with thine eyes our Lord God, for he is invisible and impalpable, he is Tez- catlipoca, he is Titlacaoa, he is a youth of perfect per- fection and without spot. Strengthen thyself to sweep, to clean, and to arrange thy house ; for if thou do not this, thou wilt reject from thy company and from thy EXHOBTATIOX^OTHEPEXII^^T. . -■ -- ^an PENITENT. ^, house, and wilt offend mnoh .u ^ \« ever walking thmuffTn ^^^^'^^ «'^™ent youth thaf »hould,Mo penance, Zkin"!"""^"'"' «' *»* S noles p erced in th^u < ^•^' P'^^^s osier twiir, fu ,' once ,i;.„gt 'SJ^ ^y' -- 'h-gh % rngt™"f5 not alone for the caStiJ^J!, '*""»«' «h»" £ 3f "iffratitude thou hntf \ "^ neighbors; as also flT Mowed onTr I ''^''^^" with referen^P f .u *^^ ;;'«'; even though thou thv^liV "'''' « ^^^^er themselves £hore remains nothing lii-^ T ^^^ ^^^^S^ of God - !f ' GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS. >ND WORSHIP. and to ask favor and light for the proper performance of his office : O our lord, most clement, invisible and im- palpable protector and governor, well do I know that thou knowest me, who am a poor man, of low destiny, born and brought up among filth, and a man of small reason and mean judgment, full of many defects and faults, a man that knows not himself, nor considers who he is. Thou hast bestowed on me a great benefit, favor, and mercy, without any merit on my part; thou hast lifted me from the dung-hill and set me in the royal dignity and throne. Who am I, my Lord, and what is my worth that thou shouldst put me among the num- ber of those that thou lovest? among the numl)er of thine acquaintance, of those thou boldest for chosen friends and worthy of all honor ; born and brought up for thrones and roycal dignities; to this end thou hast created them able, prudent, descended from noble and generous fathers; for this end they were created and educated ; to be thine instruments and images they were born and baptized under the signs and constellations that lords are born under. They were born to rule thy king- doms, thy word being within them and speaking by their mouth, — according to the desire of the ancient god, the fathui of all the gods, the god of fire, who is in the pond of water among turrets surrounded with stones like roses, who is called Xiuhtecutli, who determines, exam- ines, and settles the business and lawsuits of the nation and of the common people, as it were washing them with water; in the company and presence of this god the generous personages aforementioned always are. most clement Lord, ruler, and governor, thou hast done me a great favor. Perhaps it has been through the in- tercession and through the tears shed by the departed lords and ladies that had charge of this kingdom." It would be great madness to suppose that for any merit or courage of mine thou hast favored me, setting me over this your kingdom, the government of which is M • Lob pasadoR seAoreB y BeAoras que tuvieron cargo de ^ste reino.' Saha- gun. Hist, wn., torn, ii., lib. vi., p. 71. PBAYEB OF A BDLEB. 227 something very heavy, difficult, and even fearful ; it is iis a huge burden, carried on the shoulders, and one that with great difficulty the past rulers bore, ruling in thy name. our Lord, most clement, invisible, and impal- pable, ruler and governor, creator and knower of all things and thoughts, beautifier of thy creatures," what shall I say more, poor me? In what wise have I to rule and govern this thy state, or how have I to carry this burden of the common people? I who am blind and deaf, who do not even know myself, nor know how to rule over myself. I am accustomed to walk in filth, my faculties fit me for seeking and selling edible herbs, and for carrying and selling wood. What I deserve, O Lord, is blindness for mine eyes and shriveling and rotting for my limbs, and to go dressed in rags and tatters; this is what I deserve and what ought to be given me. It is I that need to be ruled and to be carried on some one's back. Thou hasi many friends and acquaintances that may be trusted with this load. Since, however, thou has already determined to set me up for a scoflf and a jeer to the world, let thy will be done and thy word fulfilled. Peradventure thou knowest not who I am; and, after having known me, wilt seek another and take the government from me; taking it again to thyself, liiding again in thyself this dignity and honor, being already angry and weary of bearing with me ; and thou wilt give the government to another, to some close friend and acquaintance of thine, to some one very devout toward thee, that weeps and sighs and so merits this dignity. Or, peradventure, this thing that happened to me is a dream, or a walking in sleep. Lord, thou that art present in every place, that knowest all thoughts, that dis- tributest all gifts, be pleased not to hide from me thy words and thine inspiration. I do not know the road I have to follow, nor what I have to do, deign then not ' I . til 5 "■i ^^ * Adornador de las oriaturas:' Sahagun, in Kingahorough'a Mex. Antia,, vol. T., p. 377. 'Adornador de las almas.' Sahagun, Hist. Oen., torn, ii., lib. Ti., p. 71. 228 GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS. AND WORSHIP. to hide from me the light and the mirror that have to guide me. Do not allow me to cause those I have to rule and carry on my shoulders to lose the road and to wander over rocks and mountains. Do not allow me to guide them in the tracks of rabbits and deer. Do not permit, Lord, any war to he raised against me, nor any jxjstilence to come upon those 1 govern; for 1 should not know, in such a cjvse, what to do, nor where to take those I have ui)on my shoulders ; alas for me, that am incapable and ignorant. I would not that an^ sickness come upon me, for in that case thy nation and jxiople would l)e lost, and thy kingdom desolated and given up to darkness. What shall 1 do, O Lord and creator, if by chance I fall into some disgraceful fleshly sin, and thereby ruin the kingdom ? what do if by negligence or sloth I lUido my subjects? what do if through my fault I hurl down a precipice those I have to rule? Oiu* Lord, most clement, invisible and imp(:l[mble, I entreat thee not to separate thyself from me; visit me often; visit this [Kwr house, for 1 will Ikj waiting for thee therein. With great thirst 1 await thee and demand urgently thy word and inspiration, which thou didst breatlie into thine ancient friends and acquaintances that have ruled with diligence and rectitude over thy kingdom. This is thy thwue and honor, on either side whereof are seated thy senators and principal men, who are Jis thine inuijte and very iierson. They give sentence and sjKjak on the afl'airs of the state in thy name; thou usest them as thy flutes, sjKiaking from within them and placing thy- self in their faces and ears, o^xining their mouths so tliiit they may si)eak well. In this phice the mei'chants niiH'k and jest at our follies, with which merchants thou art spending thy leisure, since they are thy friends and iic- quaint^inces; there also thou inspirest and breathest upon thy devoted ones, who weep and sigh in thy preseuw, sincerely giving thee their heart.™ For this reason thou >*> The preoiHe ((irco of miioli of thiH Honteiico it in hnrd to undorHtund. It Hoomn to ithow, nt niiy nttn, that tlie iiU'nihHiitH wuru HuppoHod to \w very intiinitto with and onpeoiitlly favored liy thiH duity. The oriKimd rium ux followB: 'Eueate lugar burlau y rieu do unestras buberfas Ion nugociitiitim, PBAYEB OF A RULER FOR DIRECTION. 229 adornest them with pnidence and wisdom, so that they may look as into a mirror witli two faces, where every one's image is to be seen;" for this thou givest them a very clear axe, without any dimness, whose brightness lliislies into all plsu'es. For this cause also thou givest them gifts and precious jewels, hanging them *'»()ni their necks and ears, even like material ornaments such aw ar»i tlu! micochil^ the tentetl, the tlapiloni or head-tassel, the iiititemecntl or tanned stnip that lords tie round their wrists,'"* the yellow leather bound on the ankles, the beads of gold, and the rich feathers. In this i)ljice of the good governing and rule of thy kingdom, are merited tliy riches and glory, thy sweet and delightful things, calmness and tranquillity, a jxjaceable and contented life; all of which come from thy hand. In the siune place, lastly, are also merited the adverse and wearistnne things, sickness, [Kjverty, and the shortness of life ; whicli things are sent by thee to those that in this condition do not i'ulfill their duty. O our Lord, most clement, knower of thoughts and giver of gifts, is it in my hand, that am a mean man, to know how to rule? is the nuinner of my life in mv hand, and the works that I have to do in mv oflice? which indeed is of thy kingdom and dignity and not »i ine. What thou mayest wish me to do and what iim\ he thy will and dis[N)sition, thou aiding me I will do. The n)ad thou mayest show me 1 will walk in; that thou mayest inspire me with, and put in my heart, that I will say and speak. oiu" Lord, most clement, in thy band I wholly phu^e myself, for it is not |)o.ssiltle ibr me to direct or govern myself; 1 aui blind, ilurkne.ss, a dung-bill, {^ee gtK)d, Lord, to give me a ('(III l(H (|Uitl(>H oHtiiiH YOH ImU'niulixm, i)(>i'({U(i HonvucHlnm miii^'os y viu-HtroH (MiKiciiliiM, y all: iim)iiniiH t' iiiHiilliiiH A viii'mIvoh dcvotoH, tjiic lloiiiii v Hiispi- I'liii ell vncHtrii iircHt'iieiiiy <iH(liiiult' vcrdiid hu coriticon,' iSiilni'iiin, llist. tirn., tdiii ii., lit), vi., |>. 7;i. ■i' " I'lin* (im> v«'i»ii oonm vn PHpejo dc dos liiizeH, dotidt- ho rrprrMrntii Irt iiii:tU('ii dc (vufii uiiii'. Sahivimi, lllsl. h'vii., (him, ii., lili. vi, i>. 1:1 '^ .V((-'ii(7i//i, <iri'ji'm>i[c'iir-rinj{Hl; Tntlili,\»\iny- dc iiidio | li|i-<ini>iiii<'iit'): Miiliiui, Wiriihiihriii. Mdlitiii ((ivi'S iiIho Miitnnmill to iiicim.n ^old luiu'i'h't or Hoiiictliiii^ of that, kind; liUHtaniniit)! triiiiHliitcH tlio word in llic hiiiuc viiy, ('Xiiiiii'n;^ tiiut the Htru|> nicntioniMl in tho tt-xt wait nHt>d to tiotlii) liritct>h*t un. Sithuyun, iliid. Gm., tuiu. ii., lib, vi., p. 74. 1'* i." 230 GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS. AND WORSHIP. little light, though it be only as much or a fire-fly gives out, going about at night ; to light me in this dream, in this life asleep that endures as for a day; where are many things to stumble at, many things to give occasion for laughing at one, many things like a rugged road that has to be gone over by leaps. All this has to haptien in the position thou hast put me in, giving me thy seat and dignity. O Lord, most clement, I entreat thee to visit me with thy light, that I may not err, that 1 may not undo myself, that my vassals may not cry out ajjiainst me. O our Lord, most pitiful, thou hast made me row the back-piece'"' of thy chair, also thy flute; all without any merit of mine. 1 am thy mouth, thy face, thine ears, thy teeth, and thy nails. Although I am a mean man I desire to say that 1 unworthily represent thy penson, and thine image, that the words I shall s[)eak have to be esteemed as thine, that my face has to Im held as thine, mine eyes as thii", and the punisliment that I shall inflict as if thou hadst inflicted it. For all this I entreat thee to put thy spirit within me, and thy words, so that all may obey theui and none contradict.'" Ti.; Now with regard to the measure of the genuineness of the prayers to Tezcatli|KK!a, just given, it seems evident that either with or without the conscious connivance of Father IJernardino de Suhagun, their historian, a certain amount of sophistication and adaptation to (Miristiiin ideas has crept into them ; it apjK'ars to he just iis evi- dent, however, on the other hand, that they contnin a i_'reat deal that is original, indigenous, and characteristic in regard to the Mexican religion. At any rate they puri)ort to do so, and as evidence hearing on the matter, presented by a hearer and eye-witness at first hand, In M ' E^piildiir (Ic vnoHtru willu.' Snhd'tun, ITIsI, fhn., torn. H., lib. vi., |i. 'V wi ' H«' tlmt ilflivt'i'i'd this iiriiv»'r Itcfoic 'I't'xi'atliiincii, Htond on liiw fi 1 1, kiH feet <'1(>M(< to^elhcr, ht'iuliii^' linimclf tiiwiin.s the rarlh. 'Hkini' lliiit \m i>' very devout \vi vc nuked. IJefdre they I'e^iiii th '|>ntyei' they oflired cniiiil In tlie'tire, or Honie iithel' Hiu'l'ittce, and if they were eovrredM'ilii a Manl« I. Ili< v pulled the knot of It round to tlie hreiiHt, ho Ihn. they were naked in ImhI Home Hpoke tliin praviT HipiattinK on their calves, and kept tlie knot of iIh' Idanket on the nhoulder ' Sahwiun IIM, (Im., tt)n . ii., lib, vi., p. 75, GENUINENESS OF THE FOREGOINO PRAYERS. 231 a man of strongly authenticated probity, learning, and above all, of strong sympathy with the Mexican people, beloved and trusted by tliose of them with whom he came in contact, and admitted to the familiarity of a friend with their traditions and habits of thought, — for all these re^usons his evidence, however we may esteem it, must be heard and judged." (!> Father Bernnrdiuo de Sahngun, a Spanish Franciscan, was one of the first ])i'bac'herH Heut tu Mexico; where he was much employed in the in- Htructiuu of the native youth, working fur the niuHt part in the province of Ti'zcuco. While there,' in the city of Tepeopulco, in the latter part of the sixteenth century, he began the work, best known to nn an the JILstoria (kiieral ile las Cosus </e yueva Ksp<ii'in, from which the above prayers have been trannlated, and from which wo shall draw largely for further informa- tion. It would bo hard to imagine a work of such a character constructed after a better fashion of working than his. Gathering the principal natives of the town in which he carried on his labors, ho induced them to appoint hiui a number of persons, the most learned and experienced in the things of which h(.' wished to write. 'Ihcse learned Mexicans being collected, Father Saha- gini was accustomed to get theiu to paint down in their native fashion the vjirious legends, details of history and mythology, and so on thiit he wiinted; at thi) foot of tho said pictures these learned Mexicans wrote out the explanations of tho same in the Mexican tongue; and this explaiiiitinn tho Father ISahu- giin trauHluted into Spanish: that translation pur; (irts to be what wo now read as tho llMnrla ({envml. Hero follows a trims. ation of the Prologo of his work, in which he describes all the foregoing in his own way: "All writers labor the best that they can to make their works authoritative; some by witnesses worthy of fiiith, others by the writings of previous writers held worthy of belief, otliers by tho testiuiony of the Sa<'red Scriptures. To me are wanting all these foundations to make authoritative what 1 have written in these twelve books [of the liistnria iiimrnl']. I have no other founda- tion, but to set down here tho relation of the diligence that I made to know the truth of all that is written in these twelve books. As I have said in other ]a'(ilogues to this work, I was commanded in all holy obedience by my chii f ]irilate to write in the Mexican langinigo that which appeared to me to be iiNi'ful for the doctrine, w(U'sliip, and maintenance ot Christianity among th('S(t natives of New S|)ain, and forthe aid of the workers anil ministers that tiiught them. Having received this commandment, I made in the Spanish language a minute or memorandum of all th(> matters that I had to treat of, which matters are what is written in thi' twelve books which were begun in the |iueblo of 'repeopuleo, which is in tlx^ province of Culhuaciin or Tez- ciico. I'he work was done in the following way. In the aforesaid pueblo, ] gut together all the principal men, together with the lord of the place, who was called Don Diego de .Nicndo/,a, of great distinction and ability, well ex])eri- enred ill things ecclesiastic, military, political, and even relating to idolatry. Tiiey being come together, 1 set before them what I proposed to do, and prayed them to appoint me able and exoerieiiced iiersoiis, with whom 1 iiiiglit converse and come to an understanding on sucli <|Ui'Htions as 1 might ]ii'ii|iiisc. 'I'liey answered nie that they would talk the matter over and give their answer on another day; and with this they took their departure. So on another day the lord and his principal nu'ti came, and having conferred liigi'ther with great solemnity, as they were accustomed at that time to do, lliey chose out tell tir twelve of (he principal old men, and told nie that with tlii'S(> I might coinmunicate and tlmt these would instruct me in any iiiatterH I Hhould iiii|uire of. Of these there were as many as four instructed in liiktin, tu whuui I, Huuiu few yuars bifurc, hud myself taught grammar in the oollogo M f=if:p GODS, SUPEBNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSmP. of Santa Cruz, in TIalteloIco. With these appointed principal men, includ- ing the four instructed in grammar, I talked many days during about two years, following the order of the min<'t« I bad already made out. On all the subjects ou which we conferred they gave me ])ictures, — which were the writings anciently in use among them, — and these the grammarians inter- preted to me in their language, writing the interpretation at the foot of the picture. Even to this day I hold the originals of these . . . When I went to the chapter, with which wus ended the seven years' term of Fray Francis- co Toril— lie that had imposed the charge of this work upon me — I was re- moved from Tcpeopulco, carrjnng all my writings. I went to reside at Haut- iiigo del TIalteloIco. There I brought together the principal men, set before them the matter of my writings, and asked them to appoint me some able Erincinal men, with whom I might exumino and talk over the writings I had rougnt from Tepeopulco. The governor, vi'h the alcaldes, opnointed mo as many as eight or ten principal men, selected from all the most able in their language, and in the things of their antiquities. With these and with four or five coUegiiius, all trilinguists, and living for the space of a year or more secluded in the college, all that had been brought written from Tepeopulco was clearly emended and added to; and the whole was rewritten in small letters, for it was written with much haste. In this scrutiny or examiuhtiou, he that worked the hardest of all the collegians was Martin Jacobita, who W'ts then rector of the coUegt, an inhabitant of the ward of Kanta Ana. I, having done all as above said in TIalteloIco, went, taking with me all my writings, to reside in San Francisco de Mexico, where, by myself, for the space of three years, I examined over and over again the writings, emended them, divided them into twelve books, and each book into chapters and paragraphs. After this. Father Mii,'uel Navarro being provincial, ond Father Diego de Mendoza commissary-general in Mexico, with their favor I had all the twelve books clearly copied in a good hand, as also the I'ontilla and the Van- tires [which were other works on which Sahaguu was engaged]. I mailo out also an Art of the Mexican language with a vocabulary-appendix. Now the Mexicans added to and emended my twelve books [of the Jl'mUma (hmf- ml] in many things while they were being copied out in full; ho that the tirst sieve through which my work passed was that of Tepeopulco, the second that of TIalteloIco, the third that of Mexico; and in all these scrutinies collegi- ate grammarians had be(>n employed. The chief and most learned was An- tonio Valeriauo, a resident of Azteapuzalco ; anoth' r, little less than the tirst, was Ahmso Vegerano. resident of C.'uauhtitlan; another was Martin Jacobita, above mentioned; another I'edro de Kautii Itueiiavcntura. resident of Cnanh- titlan; all expert in three languages, Latin, Spanish, and Indian [Mexican |. The scribes that made out the clear copies of all the works are Diegu Degrade), resident of the ward of San Martin, Mateo Heverino, r<>sident of Xo- chiiuilco, of the part of Ulliic. The clear copy being fully made out, by the favor of the fathers above mentioned and the ex]>enditiu'e of hard caHlion the scribes, the author thereof asked of th(( delegate Father Francisco de llivern that the work be submitted to three or four religious, so that they might give an opinion on it, and that in the provincial chapter, which was close at hand, they might attend and report on the matter to the nssenibly, speaking as the' thing might ajjnear to them. And these reported in the assembly that the writings were of niueh value and deserved such support as was necessary toward their eo npletioii. lint to some of the asseinlily it seemed that it was contrary to their vows of poverty to spend money in copying these writ- ings; so they eommantled the author to dismiss his serities, and that he alone with his own hand should d<> what copying he want)>d done; but as he w.is more than seventy years old, and fur the tr(>mbling of his hand not able to write anything, nor abh^ to |)ro>'m'<i a dispensation from this mandate, there was nothing done with the writings for more than tlve years. Duiiiig this interval, aii(l at the next chapter, Father Miguel Navarro was elected by the general chapter for custos cuHtndiuni, and Father Alonsode Ksealoim, for provincial. During this time the author made a summary of all the books and of all the chapters of each book, and j)rologuu8, wherein was said CHABACTEBAXDW0BK8 0PSAHAGUN with brevity all that *h„ k„ . ^ their appearXe 'Vn^H"^*"^'" I"-*'! beerwritS^fr'": ''l"^^'* *« Spff books ofthe author nni" '"'''"' "'"e, the fatW . '°"* *^'« ^md made were seen by ,La.iv *Ti' !'"P"««<1 tb««« through ail *r"'''"'''"' ^""^ «*» the After 8,.me vefrS fi.f ''-"""V""* "PProve.I forV^" J^*' Proviuce, where thev "t the petiti^of • tt S^r ' ."""'4 ' '"««««« S E°^""'' ^"'"'^e^ book,; which, fr, m " u '• f,"T*' ^"J* censSocS^^^ Miguel Navarro hands of the author D iiw^'r*!"*?' '""»'« within abor/^*'" ^^^ ^"d there a„y „„« to help t"^ « ' '""« ""thing was do " -n T"' »"" *be "util tlie delecate-L. !.«;?! *'S .i*"*"" translated into fhl ^ "* ^'"ein, nor was «-v and w,u, ,„S K™' witKi' ^'"'"^- d« S«que ^olme ^1? ^P"""^ hen, in o Spanish/ provdiT,i ','?'"' ""^ •"""'"""clodTthe anH^ *l'T ''"^^ the Mexican ImsmJJiTolX '^"^ '^"^ ""cessary to th!ir ! • '^ '° *™"slate liUKh be sent to S.min ft " H "'"" ""<' '^e Spanish in an^/if'"» 'e-written. the date at which s . "^"•' t"'"- »•, lib i P.. -i '^aching the nlaco i""l the voc£ar^SS.;:''-«te he says: 'The'so ^^Ij^"' f I\"'- ^'i- £ to ;"t not translated'i.X'sSr-''';?';'^'"''' '» « «'- r Xv iS. "'"' '^' Art =^^^"'^-iSsS£|SJg.s '•b. i., lutrc' of 'Salaam S'";h''f""' l'"*'^'" "f «'ih g i ^ took »;'"''; "V^-n^ourt "Kl V"Kv[Jlex-ic 1 ' ;,'' ^f'">l>'t of that nniv ";« Uv u '""'''''" '»»« «'"vent ;.|t.....rcsponded'v;Hi:'!l,!^.:---':'r4itb./iSS^^^^ Ifodiigo. Whfle a"*vm,fil''i/"-''' ■" ""' ''"iiipany 6f Fat'hpr'TT' """ tliis pro- ;;,';:''.v •'•"...^ ""-tchlT ,,';';;"';:» ;^'«' !»„. :ri , ^ t ' £/r"" ''" v**- leiidiiiu'c n thi> ,.!.,>,•.' ""'•."" ecstasy. Salmirm, „, ^'^"•c" he saw him J. •..! s,.,.,,n.lly with tl.; lo :,'"iV;!' ^'? eonvcrsr; i «7, »' >"«tins. iiiiitcloico in tlin „„ii """led i'at|,(,r j, , n. *"• Ho was «■' it eau.II, 1,?% ";«" "f '"^'intu <'ru/; ^.^'v[^'7«."«professo7a? " 'li'l not sec '•, ,"" 'V^'> t" Htriv.. with „.|V " '.'"'"tionod in the """'■"' '•"- t' ' , :;, ,"■'•."" •"" i" tbe 1 ;, ' :;'''';;r'";v"- r"»- to «„ „o yiitW.cd .,v,., (lie l>,m ,^'":" "<'''»«i"n forth Hw. '" '^f''«<'">m their •'">•""• insfrnc/cd he iV.vs "V'r'' '"'■' ''' ''-'I 'k" . vitr. tri''''''''''^ """ 234 GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. trailing; their betas, and the natives shedding tears, and the members of the different religious houses giving praises to God our Lord for this holy death, of which the murtyrology treats,— Gouzaga, Torcjuemada, Oeza, Rampineo, and innuy others. In the library of Senior Eguinva, in the manuscript of the Turriaini collection, I have read the article relating to lather Sahogun; iu it a large catalogue of works that he wrote is given. 1 remember only the fol- lowing: llistoria General de las cosas de yuiva Kspanu; Arte de <jr'.7iu'Vua mexicana; Duxionario irilingue de esjmfiol, l(dw, y intxi<:ano; Stnnvnis para loilo d uio en niex'wano, (post'o aunque sin nombre de autor); Posiil- las 6 romiiieiUarios al evawielio, para las uiisas solenmes de dia de precepto; Historla de los primeros pobladores /ram 'st:anos en Mia'ico; Salnwdia de la vida de Cri>ito, de la viryen y de los santos, que vsaLan los indios, y precep- tos para los cisados; Escala espmlual, que fue la primera obra que se im- primiii en Mexico en la imprenta que trajo Hernan Cortes de Ksjiana.' Saha- <jun, Hist. (Jen., torn, i., pp. vii.-ix. As to the manner iu which the Jlis- toria If.ncral of Sahagun, 'whom,' says Prescott, ^fex., vol. i., p. (17, 'I have followed as the highest authority' iu matters of Mexican re- ligion,— at last saw the light of publication, I give I'rescott's account, Mt'X., vol. i., p. 88, as exact save in one point, for which see the correction iu brackets: — 'At length, toward the close of the last century, the indefati- gable Munoz succeeded in disinterring the long lost manuscript from the place tradition had assigned to it, — the library of a convent at Tolosa, in Na- varre, the northern extremity of Spain. 'With his usual ardor, he transcribed the whole work with his own hands, and added it to the inestimable collec- tion, of which, alas! he was destim 1 not to reap the full benefit himself. From this transcript Lord Kiii'^sl .rough was enabled to procure the copy which was published in 18110, in the sixth volume of his magnitlceut compila- tion. [It was published in two parts, in the fifth and seventh volumes of that compilation, and the exact date of the publication was 18H1 . 1 In it he expresses an honest satisfaction at being the first to give Sahagun's work to the world. But iu this supposition ho was mistaken. 'I'hu very year preceding, an edition of it, with annotations, ajjpeared in Mexico, in throe volumes 8vo. It was prepared by Bustamante, — a scholar to whose editorial activity his country 18 largely indebted,— from a coi)y of the Mufioz manuscript which came into his possession. Thus this ri^uarkable work, which was denied the lionoix of the press during the author's lifetinu', after passing into obliviim, reap- peared, at the distanee of nearly three centuries, not in his own eonr.try, Imt in foreign lands widely remote from each other, and that almost sinnillaiie- ously. . . .Sidiagun divided his history into twelve books. The first eh ven are occupieil with the social institutions of Mexico, and the last with the Conquest. On the religion of the country he is particnhirly full. His gnat object evidently was, to give a clear view of its mytludogy, and of the biu'- densome rituiil which belonged to it. Beligion enteri'tl so intimately into the most private concerns and usages of the .\ztecs. that Hahagim's work must be a text-book for every stiulent of their antiquities. Tonjueniada availed himself of a nianuscrii)t copy, which fell into his hands before it was sent to Spain, to eiirieli his own j>iiges,--a circumstance more fortunate for his readers than for Sahagun's reputation, wlnwe work, now that it is |iiil>- lished, loses much of the originality anil interest which would otherwise attach to it. In one respect it is invaluable; as ju'esenting a complete eol- lection of the various forms of prayer, ac<'ommodated to every ])Ossi'.ile eniei- gency, in use by the Mexicans. They mv often clothed in dignitUd and Deautiful language, showing that sublime speculative tenets are quite com- patible with the most degrading practices of iiupeintition. It is inu<di ' lii" regretted that we have not the eighti'en hymns, inserted by the author in his book, which would have particular interest, as the only specimen of devo- tional poetry preserved of the A/tecs. The hieroglyphical paintings, wliidi aeconq)anied the text are idso missing. If they have escaped the hands of fanaticism, both may reappear at some future day.' As may have liieu noticed, the editions of Hahagun by both Bustanumte and Kingsbonmgli Imvi' been ooUHtitutly used together and collated during the course of this present ADCLT^EATIOKOFIHEMAOTOMSS. note 52 /7;.?«!:"««e, just ^efen-ed to A, ''^ "^"^^ tolerably ;Ti5 "« « ^^^o e, 1H0O / •,. il'sloria General ih- /««7. ' """"ns follows 7«/7^i ,. ^'^^ •'"t- toreq„i,e for a perfect „»i"^*"'»«"te ( BwstamS 4to quite away fro,,, the oriciunl ,.« •F'""'''"' »•"! ftlossed l» c"'^*'Vough'8 this corru;,ti„„ took ,S? ','^ *""eu by SuhaLrn n r ''> ,Sl"""sh ha1,ils Imt it M-as iinme Uatilv „f/*^ f,°*'« "°' «li"w; b,U he Ip^'"*' '^ ^""^^ or when 'ts author. a,„l m. "".-f '^ "%»• "»e oriffinal m'.. " "A? /^."^^s "t to be inferred •t;' ".Uhor, and tla t '^as £ "l" «"8'»"J °>"m crTp 'Cf, " *" ''^ "'^"•eS iiiiiued atelv of M,o A '""" "eeauso thatt«,J«i I "'*" "*'"> taken fr,.n. correct and Renuino"^; •. '" " t".""''; ""^^ *» bj g ve.ri.n.'?'^"''""''''- «»«• ''.Vthohandof Sahami, i.j *. '"•''"h book «.,. ,."'•"«■» words a .""l'"nt this worcr.f sui"'''""-^; "' t^o N\nv "Cid S«^^ i''^ '"""^ ^''"^ '^^ '« B'ven of the Way in I 'ir OM O0D3, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINQS. AND WOBSHIP. which the book was got hold of, and when the guarantee of the exactness of the copy was procured. I, to-day, possess an original manuscript, written altogether and signed by the hand of Father Bahagun; in which is to be noted an essential variation in certain of the chapters which I now present, from those that I before published in the twelfth Dook of his Ilisloria Gene- ral; which is the book treating; of the Conquest. Sahagun wrote this manu- ' script in the year 1585, that is to say, five years before his death, and he wrote it without doubt under a presentiment of the alterations that his work would suffer. He had already made alterations therein himself, since he confesses (they are his words) that certain defects existed in them, that certain things had been put into the narrative of that Conquest that should not have been put there, while other things were left out that should not have been omitted. Therefore [says Bustamante], this autc^praph manuscript discovers the alterations that his writings underwent and gives us good reason to doubt the authenticity and exactness of the text seen by Muiioz During the re- volution of Madrid, in May, 1808, caused by the entrance of the French and the removal of the royal family to Bayonne, the office of the secretary of the Academy of History was robbed, and from it were taken various bundles of the works of Father Sahagun. These an old lawyer of the court bought, and among them one entitled: R'lacion de la conquista de esta Nueva Emana, como la coiitaron los soldadoa indios que se haUaron preaentea. Convertioae en lengua tapanola Uana 4 intelujible y Wen enmenilada en este afio de 1585. Unfortu- nately there had only remained [of the Helacion, etc., (?)] a single volume of manuscript, which Senor D. Jose Gomez de la Cortina, ex-count of that title, bought, giving therefor the sum of a hundred dollars. He allowed me the use of it, and I have made an exact copy of it, adding notes for the better understanding of the Conquest; the before-mentioned being altogether written, as I have said, and signed by the hands of Father Sahagun. This portion, which the said ex-count has certified to, induces us to believe that the other works of Sahagun, relating both to the Conquest and to the Aparicion Ouadalnpana have been adulterated because they did little honor to the first Conquerors. That they have at all come to be discussed with posterity, has been because a knowledge of them was generally scattered, and in such a way that it was no longer posni- ble to keep them hidden; or, perhaps, because the faction interested in their oonccahnent had disapiieared. In proof of the authenticity and identity of this manuscript, we refer to Father Betancur in his Chronicle of the pro- vince of the Santo Evangelio de Mexico, iiiakiug a catalogue of the illustri- ous men thereof; speaking of Sahagun, he says on page 138: "The ninth boo'.v that this writer composed was the Conquest of Mexico by Cortes; which book afterwanl, in the year 1.585, he re-wrote and emended; the [ emended ] original of this I saw signed with his hand in the possssion of Seiior D. JuHU Francisco de Monteniayor, president of the Boyal Andiencia, who carried it to Spain with the intention of having it printed; and of this I hiivo a translation wherein it is said that the Marquis of Villa-Manrique, viceroy of Mexico, took from him [Sahagun] the twelve books and sent them to his majesty for the royal chronicler," ' Bustamante lastly gives a certificate of the authenticity oif the manuscript under (discussion and published by him. The certificate is signed by Jose Gomez de la Cortina, and runs as follows: * Mexico, 1st April, 1840. I certify that, being in Madrid in the year 1828, I bought from D. Lorenzo Buiz de Artieda, through the agency of my friend and companion, D. Jost- Musso Valiente, member of the Spanish Academics of language and of history, the original manuscript of Father Sahagun, of which mention is made in this work by his Excellency Seizor D. ('Arlos Mnrfu Bustamante, as constated by the receiijts of the seller, and by other dot'U- monts in my possession.' So much for Bustamante's new position as n reeditor of a part of Sahagun '4 Jlintoria General ', we have stated it in his own words, ana in those of his ov n witnesses as brought forward by him. The changes referred to do not involve any matter bearing on mythology; it niny bo not out of i)laco to say however, that the evidence In favor of Bustamantu's new views seema strong and truth-like. CHAPTER VII. GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. Ihaor of Tezc&Ti.iPooA — Hu Sratb at the Stbkbt-oornebs — Tabioub Leqknds about his Lira on Eabth — Qitetzalcoatl— His Dextkritt in THR Mechanioaii Abts — His BiLioious Obsebtances — The Wealth AND NlHBLBNKfB OF HIS AOHEBBilTB — EXPUUSION FBOM TuUiA OF QdBT- ZALCOATI. BT TeZOATLIPOCA AMD HtTITZILOPOOBTLI — ^TbK MaOIO DrAUUBT — HlTKMAO, OB YeHAO, KiNO OF THE ToLTEOS, AND THE MISFORTUNES BBOUOBT UPON HIM AND HIS PEOPLE BT TeZCATLIPOCA IN yABIOCS DI80UI8ES — QUETZALCOATL IN GhOLULA — DIFFERING ACCOUNTS OF THE BiBTH AND Life of Quetzalooatl — His Oentle Chabactkb— He drrw UP THE Mexican Calendar — Incidents of his Exile and of his Joub- NET TO TlAPALLA, AS BELATED AND OOMMENTRD UPON BT YABIOUS WRIT- EBS — Bbasseur's ideas about the Quetzalcoatl Myths— Quetzalcoatl OONStDEBED A SuN-GoD BY TtLOB, AND AS A DaWN-HeRO BY BbINTON — Helps — Domeneoh — The Codioju — Lono Discussion of the Quetzal- coatl Myths by J. G. MIllkb. In the preceding chapter I have given only the loftier view of Tezcatlipoca's nature, which even on this side cannot be illustrated without many inconsistencies. We pass now to relations evidencing a much meaner idea of his character, and showing him whom we have seen called invisible, almighty, and beneficent, in a new and much less imposing light. We pass, in fact, from the Zeus of Plato and Socrates to the Zeus of Ilesiod and Homer. Let us glance first at the fashion of his representation in the temples, though with little hope of seeing the particular fitness of many of the trappings and symbols with which his statue was decorated. His principal image, at least (887) GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. in the city of Mexico, was cutout of a very shining hlack stone, called itzli, a variety of obsidian, — a stone vahied, in consideration of its capabilities of cleavage, for making those long splinters, used as knives by the Aztecs, for sacrificial and other purposes. For these uses in wor- ship, and perhaps indeed for its manifold uses in all re- gards, it was surnamed teoteUj divine stone. In places where stone was less convenient the image was made of wood. The general idea intended to be given was that of a young man ; by which the immortality of the god was set forth. The ears of the idol were bright with ear- rings of gold and silver. Through his lower lip was thrust a little crystal tube, perhaps six inches long, and through the hollow of this tube a feather was drawn; sometimes a green feather, sometimes a blue, giving the transparent ornament the tint at one time of an eme- rald, at another of a turquois. The hair — carved from the stone, we may suppose — was drawn into a queue and bound with a ribbon of burnished gold, to the end of which ribbon, hanging down behind, was attached a golden ear with certain tongues of ascending smoke painted thereon ; which smoke was intended to signify the prayers of those sinners and afflicted that, commend- ing themselves to the god, were heard by him. Upon his head were many plumes of red and green feathers. From his neck there hung down in front a great jewel of gold that covered all his breast. Bracelets of gold were upon his arms, and in his navel was set a precious green stone. In his left hand there flashed a great circular mirror of gold, bordered like a fan with precious feathers, green and azure and yellow ; the eyes of the god were ever fixed on this, for therein he saw reflected all that was done in the world. This mirror was called itlachia, that is to say, the ' looker-on,' the ' viewer.' Tezcatlipoca was sometimes seated on a bench covered with a red cloth, worked with the likeness of many skulls, having in his right hand four darts, signifying, according to some, that he punished sin. To the tx)p of his feet were at- tached twenty bells of gold, and to his right foot the fore- WORSHIP OP TEZOATLIPOCA. 239 foot of a deer, to show the exceeding swiftness of this deity in all his ways. Hiding the shining black body, was a great cloak, curiously wrought in black and white, adorned with feathers, and fringed about with rosettes of three colors, red, white, and black. This god, whose decorations vary a little with different writers — varia- tions probably not greater than those really existing among the different figures representing in different l)laces the same deity — had a kind of chapel built tu hold him on the top of his temple. It was a dark chamber lined with rich cloths of many colors; and from its obscurity the image looked out, seated on a pedestal, with a costly canopy immediately overhead, and an altar in front; not apparently an altar of sacrifice, but a kind of ornamental table, like a Christian altar, covered with rich cloth. Into this holy of holies it was not lawful for any but a priest to enter. What most of all, however, must have served to bring the worship of Tezcatlipoca prominently before the people, were the seats of stone, built at the corners of the streets, for the accommodation of this god when he walked in- visibly abroad. Mortal, born of woman, never sat there- on ; not the king himself might dare to use them : sacred they were, sacred for ever, and always shadowed by a canopy of green boughs, reverently renewed every five days.* Lower and lower we must now descend from the idea of an almighty god, to take up the thread of various legends in which Tezcatlipoca figures in an anything but creditable liirht. We have already seen him described as one of those hero-gods whom the new-born Sun was instrumental in destroying;' and we may suppose that he then ascended into heaven, for we find him after- ward descending thence, letting himself down by a ' Acoula, Hist. Nal. /nd., pp. 353-4; Clavitjero, SlorlaAnt.dd Mmsico, torn. ii.,jp.7; Duran, Ilisl. Ant, de kt Nueva Espalia, M8., quoted iu Squier'n Notes (') Palado, Carta, note 27, pp. 117-8; Sahagxin, Hist. Gen., torn, i., lib. iii., p. 212; Explicacion del Codex Telleriano-Remensig, lam. ii. Bnd xxvi,, in Kinija- borow/h's Mex. Aniiq,, vol. v., pp. 132, 144-5; •Spiegaxione delle Tavole del Codice Mexicano, tav. xlii., xlix.,in Kin'jsborough'a Mex. Antiq., vol. v., pp. 186, 188. ' See this volume p. 62. 240 OODS, SUPEBKATUiUL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. rope twined from spider's web. Rambling through the world he came to a place called Tulla, where a certain Quetzalcoatl — another, according to Sahagun, of the hero- gods just referred to — had been ruling for many years. The two engaged in a game of ball, in the course of which Tezcatlipoca suddenly transformed himself into a tiger, occasioning thereby a tremendous panic among the spectators, many of whom in the haste of their flight precipitated themselves down a ravine in the neighbor- hood into a river and were drowned. Tezcatlipoca then began to persecute Quetzalcoatl from city to city till he drove him to Cholula. Here Quetzalcoatl was held as chief god, and here for some time he was safe. But only for a few years; his indefatigable and powerful enemy forced him to retreat with a few of his adherents toward the sea, to a place called Tlillapa or Tizapan. Here the hunted Quetzalcoatl died, and his followers inaugurated the custom of burning the dead by burning his Ixniy.' The foregoing, from Mendieta, gives us a glimpse, from one point of view, of that great personage Quetzalcoatl, of whom we shall know much more anon, and whom in the meantime we meet again and again as the opponent, or rather victim of Tezcatlipoca. Let us consider Saha- gun's version of the incidents of this strife : — Quetzalcoatl was, from very ancient times, adored as a god in Tulla. He had a very high cw* there, with many steps up to it, steps so narrow that there was not room for a whole foot on any of them. His image was always in a recumbent position and covered with blankets. The face of it was very ugly, the head large and fur- nished with a long beard. The adherents of this god were all devoted to the mechanical arts, dexterous in working the green stone called chalchiuite, and in founding the precious metals; all of which arts had their beginning and origin with the said Quetzalcoatl. He had whole li' isos made of chalchiuites, others made of silver, ot' white and red shells, othe.'-s of planks, others of tui os, * Mendieta, Hid. Edes., p. 82. * Temple; see this vol., p. 192, note 26. QDITZAtOOAn^ and others of rich f..ti, „ *" light of foot and swTft t"' • '^" "^h^-^nta were verv and they were calkf ,^ SO'ng whither they ^ J!y ™o«nlaii called SteStT'^'*,!'^- 'rh"^ U a •o have a crier, andthe'~L^r "r"'' Q-ot^lcoatl uU and the people ' of inihuSTP,""'; f """J """teM heard and understood „»' '""''"d leagues dietZ' he had all that waa needfbl L^f^'***" "'as very rich . ''as abundant, and S InfJ" «"' »»<> •<> drinkfm"^' oarry clasped in hi" arms n I^l?" ""■<""«» ™«n" „ld round; the stalks of thrwilHP'""""«'«"««l a fathom «"ck that people cUmlL L""" rl""' '^^'^ » 1»M fowedandSheredynoTalli^T '"''! "^- Cotton WM Hwhitish,green,bU^ b?S 'r''«'»*t.yeII„w,C these colors in thecott™ were 'S""':'g<'. and tainy; "■•"x, and of other pred™,.!.!'^" '*'"'«' «•"«! chalchi of cocoa-nut trees' rfdTveL^^f ""'' « ««»* ahundani" herente of Quetzalcoatl were ^t'"' ™." ^"■'«"' <»■ ^ for nothing; they were n^^r h ""''•'' "* »»<! wantej SoT 1'^u*''^ -^1 ea« 'f^Zi '"-^^ - ver lacS ^^^'l^Jat r^ickl'tl'' '^^^^^^^^^^^ 242 fK>DS, SUPEBMATUBAL BEINQS, AND WORSHIP. who wrought many deceits in TuUa. Tezcatlipoca especi- ally pre^wed a cunning trick; he turned himself into a hoary-headed old man, and went to the house of Quet- zalcoatl, saying to the servants there, I wish to see and speak to your raaster. Then the servants said, Go uway, old man, thou canst not see our kinp-, for he is sick, tliou wilt annoy h'.m and cause him heaviness. But Tezcatli- poi'a insisted, I must see him. Then the servants bid the sorcerer to wait, and they went in and told Quetzal- coatl how an old man without affirmed that he would tee the king and would not be denied. And Quetzal- coatl answered, Let him come in, behold for many days I have waited for his coming. So Tezcatlipoca entered, and he said to the sick god-king. How art thou? adding further that he had a medicine for him to drink. Then Quetzalcoatl answered. Thou art welcome, old man, be- hold for many days I have waited for thee. And the old sorcerer spake again. How is thy body, and how art thou in health? I am exceedingly sick, said Quetzalcoatl, all my body is in pain, I cannot move my hands nor my feet. Then, answered Tezcatliixxja, behold this medicine that I have, it is good and wholesome and intoxicating; if thou will drink it. thou shalt be intoxicated and healed and eased at the heart, and thou shalt have in mind the toils and fatigues of death and of thy departure.* Where, cried Quetzalcoatl, have I to go? To Tullantlapallan, re- plied Tezcatlipoca, where there is another old man wait- ing for thee ; he and thou shall talk together, and on thy return thence thou shalt be as a youtii, yea, as a lx)y. Arid Quetzalcoatl hearing these words his heart was moved, while the old sorcerer, insisting more and more, said. Sir, drink this medicine. Hut the king did not wish to drink it. The sorcerer, however, insisted. Drink, my lord, or thou wilt be sorry for it hereafter ; at least rub a little on thy brow and taste a sip. So Quetzalcoatl tried and tasted it, and drank, saying, What is this? it ( T aoordaraeoa h4 de loi tnbi^oit y fttt'gai de la tnnerte, 6 de vunHfiit idit. JEtn^ysftorowr/A'a Mtm, Antl]., vol. vil., p. 100. Y H'Hirdaraeoa ha Ion *ml>aJ(iK y (atigaa de la muerte, 6 de Yiieetm vicU. Sahagun, /fist, (/en., torn. i.| lib. iii., pp. 845-6. am TEZCATLIPOGA AS A PEDDLEB. 243 seems to be a thing very good and savory; already I feel myself healed and quit of mine infirmity; already I am well. Then the old sorcerer said again, Drink once more, my lord, since it is good; so thou shall be the more perfectly healed. And Quetzalcoatl drank again, he made himself drunk, he began to weep sadly, his heart was eased and moved to depart, he could not rid himself of the thought that he must go ; for this was the snare and deceit of Tezcatlipoca. And the medicine that Quet- zalcoatl drank was the white wine of the country, made from the magueys that are called teumetl. So Quetzalcoatl, whose fortunes we shall hereafter fol- low more particularly, set out upon his journey ; and Tez- catlipoca proceeded further guilefully to kill many Toltecs, and to ally himself by marriage with Yemac, who was the temporal lord of the Toltecs, even as Quetzalcoatl was the spiritual ruler of that people. To accomplish these things Tezcatlipoca took the appearance of a poor for- eigner, and presented himself naked, as was the custom of Huch people, in the market-place of Tulla, selling green chilly pepper. Now the palace of Vemac, the great king, overlooked tiie market-place, and he had an only daugh- ter, and the girl, looking by chance among the buyers and sellers, saw the disguised god. She was smitten through with love of him, and she began to sicken. Vemac heard of her sickness and he inquired of the women that guarded her us to what ailed his daughter. Thoy told him as best they could, how for the love of a IK-Mldler of i)epper, named Toveyo, the princess luul lain down to die. The king immediately sent a crier upon the mountain Tzatzitepec to make tliis proclamation : Tolte(;s, seek me out Toveyo that goes about selling green pepper, let him be brought before me. So the people sought everywhere for the handsome pepper ven- der; but he was nowhere to lje found. Then, after thoy could not find him, he ap^xiared of his own accord one day, at his old place and trade in the market. He was brought before the king, who said to him, Where dost thou belong to? and Toveyo answered, I am a foreigner \i 9M ODS, SUPEBNATURAL BEINGS. AND WORSHIP. come here to bcU my green pepper. Why doat thou delay to cover thyself with breeches and with a blanket? HJiid Vemac. Toveyo answered that in his cf^untry such things were not in fashion. Vemac continued, My daughter longs after thee, not willing to be comforted by any Toltec ; she is sick of love and thou must heal her. But Toveyo replied. This thing can in nowise be, kill me first; I desire to die, not being worthy to hear these words, who get my living by selling green pep|)er. I tell thee, said the king, that thou must heal my dau<2;li- ter of this her sickness ; fear not. Then they ttx)k the cunning g(xl, and waslied him, and cut his hair, and (iyod all his body, and put breeches on him and a blanket; and the king Vemac said, Get thee in and see my daugh- ter, there where they guard her. Then the young man went in and he remained with the princess and she be- came sound and well ; thus Toveyo become the son-in- law of the king of TuUa. Then l)ehold all the Toltecs being filled with jealousy and offended, spake injurious and insulting words against king Vemjvc, saying among themselves, Of all the Toltocs can there not to be found a nuui, that this Vemiw marries his daughter to a pe<ldler? Now when the king hoaid all the injurious and insulting words that the ix'uplc spake against him, he was moved, and he spke to the people saying. Come hither, liehold I have heanl all these things that ye say against me in the matter of my son-in-law Toveyo; dissimulate then; take him diroit- fuUy with you to the war of (^acatoj)ec and (^)at»'iH»c, let the enemy kill him there. Having lieard these wonls tl>c Toltecs armed themselves, and collected a midtituiU', and went to the war, bringing Toveyo along. Arrived where the fighting wjis to take place, they hid him with the lame and the dwarfs, charging them, as the custom was in such cases, to watch for the enemy, whih; the soldiers went on to the attack. The battle In'gau ; the Toltecs at once gave way; treacherousl5' and guilefully d'jserting Toveyo and tlio cripples, leaving them to Ih^ slaughtered at their post, they returned toTullaand told ar Is the alon the was had the f anny nothi shall "gaiiii he pu When and t( Let w went the shield Toveyo dancing joieing. l)lurnes all the I the fiicc that ca ^^'mac I what th( hast dcai ease. JJ And a ••ich font; to gather the top , Ntrangcrs '^ nuink'i wer-e ulj ^ ffii'ls, to a «n(l 1(.(I th '"'"gingen< *''o'«gh th( TBIUMPH OF TEZOATLIFOGA. 246 the king how they had left Toveyo and his companions alone in the hands of the enemy. When the king heard the treason he was glad, thinking Toveyo dead, fur he was ashamed of having him for a son-in-law. Affairs had gone otherwise, however, with Toveyo from what tlie plotters supposed. On the approach of the hostile army he consoled his deformed companions, saying. Fear nothing; the enemy come against us, but I know that 1 HhaP kill them all. Then he rose up and went forward agaiiiHb them, against the men of Coatepec and Cacatepec; he put them to flight and slew of them without number. When this came to the ears of Vemac, it weighed upon and terrified him exceedingly. He said to his Toltecs, Let us now go and receive my son-in-law. So they all went out with king Vemac to receive Toveyo, bearing the arms or devisos called quetzalapanecayutl, and the nhields called xiucMinali They gave these things to Toveyo, and he and his comrades ''oceived them with dancing and the music of flutes, with triumph and re- joicing. Furthermore, on reaching the palace of the king, plumes were put upon the heads of the concjueroi-s, and all the Ixxly of ejich of them was stained yellow, and all the fju3e red; this was the customary reward of those that came back victorious from war. And king Vomjic said to his stm-in-law, I am now satisfied with what thou hast done and the Toltecs are satisfied ; thou luist dealt very well with our enemies, rest and take thine eat<t». But Toveyo held his [M^ace. And after this, Toveyo adorned all his Ijody with the rich feathers called tocivUl, and commanded the Toltecs to gather together for n festival, and sent a crier up to the top of the moimtain, Tzat/.ite|xt^, to cidl in the Htruiigers and the |KH>ple afar off to dance and to feast. A numl)erless multitude gathered to Tulla. When they woit> all gathered Toveyo led them out, ^ouiig men and girls, to a place called TexcahijMi. where he himself l)egan and led the dancing, playing on a drum, lie wmg tiMt, Hinging each verse to the dancers, who sang it after him, though they knew not the sung before luutd. Then won 216 GODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINQS, AND WOBSHIF. to be seen there a marvelous and terrible thing. From sunset till midnight the beat of the countless feet grew faster and foster; the tap, tap, tap of the drum closed up and poured into a continual roll ; the monotonous song rose higher, wilder, till it burst into a roar. The multitude became a mob, the revel a riot ; the i)eople be- gan to press upon and hustle each other ; the riot became a panic. There was a fearful gorge or ravine there, with a river rushing through it called the Texcaltlauhco; a stone bridge led over the river. Toveyo broke down this bridge as the people fled ; grim corypheus of this fearful revel, he saw them tread and crush each other down, under-foot, and over into the abyss. They that fell were turned into rocks and stones ; as for them that escaped, they did not see nor think that it was Toveyo and his sorceries had wrought this great destructi<Mi; they were blinded by the witchcraft of the god, and out of their senses like drunken men. Far from being satisfied with the slaughter at Texca- lapa, Tezcatlip(x^a proceeded to hatch further evi) against the Toltecs. He took the appearance of a certain val- iant man called Teguioa, and commanded a crier to sum- mon all the inhabitants of TuUa and its neighl)orhuo(l to come and help at a certain piece of work in a certain flower-garden (said to have been a garden belonging to Quetzalcoatl.). All the jxjople gathered to the work, whereupon the disguised god fell upon them, kmwking them on the head with a coa.'' Those that escai^d the coa were trodden down and killed by their fellows in attempting to escape ; a countless number was slain ; every man that had come to the work was left lying deml among the tnxlden flowers. And after this Tesscatlipoca wrought another witcli- craft against tlie Toltecs. He called himself Tlacave- pan, or Acexcoch, and came and sat down in the midst of the market-place of Tulla, having a little manikin (naid T Hon of burnt wood. ' Coa: pnlo toatado, smpleado nor lot indioR |Mro labrnr la tierra, 4 luanera de haiada. ( Lengua de ('uba. ) Voces Avi«ruiina» Kmpltadaa Por OvMo, appended to Oviedo, IIM. Gm,, torn, ir., p. 600. TEZOATLIPOOA DEAD. 247 to have been Huitzilopochtli) dancing upon his hand. There was an instant uproar of all the buyers and Hellers and a rush to see the mirncle. The people crushed and trod each other down, so that many were killed there ; and all this happened many times. At last the god* sorcerer cried out, on one such occasion. What is this? do you not see that you are befooled by us? stone and kill us. So the people took up stones and killed the said sorcerer and his little dancing manikin. But when the body of the sorcerer had lain in the market-place for some time it began to stink and to taint the air, and the wind of it poisoned many. Then the dead sorcerer spake again, saying. Cast this body outside the town, for many Toltecs die because of it. So they prepared to cast out the l)ody, and fastened ropes thereto and pulled. But the talkative and ill-smelling corpse was so heavy that they could not move it. Then a crier made a proclamation, saying, Come all ye Toltecs, and bring ropes with you, that we may drag out and get rid of tbis pestilential cai-cass. All came jiccordingly, bringing ropes, and the ro|XJ8 were fastened to the Inxly, and all pulled. It was utterly in vain. Rojje at\er rojie broke with a sudden snap, and those that dragged on a n)\^ fell and were kilUnl when it broke. Then the dead wizard looked up and said, Toltecs, a verse of a st)ng is needed ; and he himself gave them a verse. They rei)eated the verse after him, and, singing it, pulled all together, so that with shouts they hauled the Ixxly otit of the city; though still not without many ro[)es breaking and many persons being killed as before. All tbis being over, those Toltecs that remained unhurt returned every man to his place, not rememlier- ing anything of what hml hapixjued, for they were all as (Iriniken. Other signs and wonders were wniught by Te/xjatli- jKHMi in his role of sorcerer. A white bird called Yz- taocnixtli, was clearly seen Hying over TuUa, transfixed with a dart. At night also, the sierra callwl Zacatepec l)nrncd, and the flames were seen fwm far. All the ]HH)ple were stirred up and oftrighted, saying one to an- ■It. I'' 348 OODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINQS, AND WORSHIP. other, O Toltecs, it is all over with us now ; the time of the end of Tulla is come ; alas for us, whither shall we go? Then Tezeatlipoca wrought another evil upon the Tol- tecs: he rained down stones upon them. There fell also, at the same time, a great stone from heaven called tech- caU; and when it fell the god -sorcerer took the appear- ance of an old woman, and went about selling little ban- ners in a place called Chapultepecuitlapilco, otherwiise named Yetzinco. Many then became mad and bought of these banners and went to the pltice where was the stone Techcatl, and there got themselves killed ; and no one was found to say so much as. What is this that hap- pens to us? they were all mad. Another woe Tezeatlipoca brought upon the Toltecs. All their victuals suddenly became sour, and no one was able to eat of them. The old woman, above mentioned, took up then her abode in a place called Xochitla, and began to roast maize ; and the odor of the roasted maize reached all the cities round about. The starving people set out immediately, and with one accord, to go where the old woman was. They reached lier instantly, for here it may be again said, that the Toltecs were exceedingly light of foot, and arrived always immediately whitherso- ever they wished to go. As for the Toltecs that gathered to the sham sorceress, not one of them escaped, she killed them every one.' Turning, without remark for the present, from Tezeat- lipoca, of whose life on earth the preceding farrago of legends is all that is known, let us take up the same period in the history of Qiietzalcoatl. The city of Cho- lula was the place in which this god was most honored, and towards which he was sup|K)sed to be most favoral)ly inclined ; Cholula being greatly given to commei-ce and * XiH-MUa, garden; see Mnlina Vixuihulario, Perhapn that Knnlen boloiiK- inK to Quptatlcoutl, whioL bad been already ho fattil tu theTulteo«. Seo thJH volume p. 246. • Kinaiihorouiih'a Mrx. Antiq,, vol. vii., pp. I(l8-i;i; Sahamm, IIM. (Ifn., torn, i., lib. iii., I p. 'J4;i-66, It will be Hcen mat in aInioHt all point of kihII- tna the edition of KinKHlwrouKh in followed iu preference to the, in Hucb pointa very inaccurate, edition of Brnttamnnte. han( to b Choi very had with IMAGE OF QUETZALGOATL. 249 handicraft, and the Gholulans considering Quetzalcoatl to be the god of merchandise. As Acosta tells: '' In Oholula, which is a commonwealth of Mexico, they worshipt a famous idoll which was the god of marchan- dise, being to this day greatly given to trafficke. They called it Quetzaulcoalt. This idoll was in a great place in a temple very hie : it had about it, golde, silver, Jewells, very rich feathers, and habites of divers colours. It had the forme of a man, but the visage of a little bird, with a red bill, and above a combe full of wartes, hav- ing ranckes of teeth, and the tongue hanging out. It carried vpon the head, a pointed myter of painted paper, a sithe in the hand, and many toyes of golde on the legges ; with a thousand other foolish inventions, whereof all had their significations, and they worshipt it, for that hee enriched whome hee pleased, as Memnon and Plutus. In trueth this name which the Choluanos gave to their god, was very fitte, although they vnderstood it not: they called it Quetzaalcoalt, signifying colour of a rich feather, for such is the divell of covetousnesse." " Motolinia gives the following confused account of the birth as a man, the life, and the apotheosis of this god. The Mexican Adam, called Iztacmixcoatl by some writ- ers, married a second time." This second wife, Chima- matl by name, bore him, it is said, an only son who was called Quetzacoatl. This son grew up a chaste and tem- {jerate man. He originated by his preaching and prac- tice the custom of fasting and self-punishment; and from that time many in that country began to do this pen- ance, lie never married, nor knew any woman, but lived restrainedly and chastely all his days. The custom of sacrificing the ears and the tongue, by drawing blo(xl from these members, was also introduced by him; not for the service of the devil but in penitence for the sins of his speech and' his hearing: it is true that afterward the demon misappropriated these rites to his own use and worship. A man called Chichimecatl fastened a >(> AtxtiUa, irid. N<U. Ind., p. 354. » Aa tu the flnit wife and nor family we thia vol. p. 60. :i, I flBO GODS. SUPEBNATURAL BEINGS. AND WOBSHIP. leather strap on the arm of Quetzalooatl, fixing it high up near the shoulder; Chichimecatl was from that time called Aco%uatl, and from him, it is sivid, are descended those of Colhua, ancestors of Montezuma and lords of Mexico and Coluacan. This Quetzalcoatl is now held as a deity and called the god of the air ; everywhere an infinite number of temples has been raised to him, and everywhere his statue or picture is found." According to the account of Mendieta, tradition varied much as to the facts of the life of Quetzalcoatl. Some said he was the son of Camaxtli, god of hunting and fishing, and of Camaxtli's wife Chimalma. Others make mention only of the name of Chimalma, saying that as she was sweeping one day she found a small green stone called chalchiuite, that she picked it up, became miracu- lously pregnant, and gave birth to the said Quetzalcoatl. This god was worshiped as a principal deity in Cholula, where, as well as in Tlaxcala and Huejotzingo, there were many of his temples. We have already had one legend from Mendieta," giving an account of the expul- sion from Tulla and death of Quetzalcoatl ; the following from the same source gives a different and more usual version of the said expulsion : — Quetzalcoatl came from the parts of Yucatan (although some said from Tulla) to the city of Cholula. He wns a white man, of portly person, broad brow, great eyes, long black hair, and large round beard ; of exceedingly chaste and quiet life, and of great moderation in all things. The people had at least three reasons for the great love, reverence, and devotion with which they re- garded him: first, he taught the silversmith's art, a craft the Cholulans greatly prided themselves on; second, he desired no sacrifice of the blood of men or animals, but delighted only in offerings of bread, roses and other flowers, of perfumes and sweet odors; third, he pro- hibited and forbade all war and violence. Nor were these qualities esteemed only in the city of his chiefest » Mfttolinia, Hint. lndio$, in IcMhaktta, Col., torn, i., pp. 10-11. i> Heo this vol., p. 24U. DEPABTTTRE OF QUETZALCOATL. 251 labors and teachings; from all the land came pilgrims and devotees to the shrine of the gentle god. Even the enemies of Cholula came and went secure, in fulfill- ing their vows ; and the lords of distant lands had in Cholula their chapels and idols to the common object of devotion and esteem. And only Quetzalcoatl among all the gods was preeminently called Lord ; in such sort, that when any one swore, saying, By Our Lord, he meant Quetzalcoatl and no other; though there were many other highly esteemed gods. For indeed the service of this god was gentle, neither did he demand hard things, but light ; and he taught only virtue, abhorring all evil and hurt. Twenty years this good deity remained in Cholula, then he passed away by the road he had come, carrying with him four of the principal and most virtu- ous youths of that city. He journeyed for a hundred and fifty leagues, till he came to the sea, in a distant province called Goatzacoalco. Here he took leave of his companions and sent them back to their city, in- structing them to tell their fellow citizens that a day should come in which white men would land upon their coasts, by way of the sea in which the sun rises; brethren of his and having beards like his; and that ^ they should rule that land. The Mexicans always waited for the accomplishment of this prophecy, and when the Spaniards came they took them for the descendants of their meek and gentle prophet, although, as Mondieta re- marks with some sarcasm, when they came to know them and to experience their works, they thought otherwise. Quetzalcoatl is further reported by Mendieta to have assisted in drawing up and arranging the Mexican Calen- dar, a sacred book of thirteen tables, in which the reli- gious rites and ceremonies proper to each day were set forth, in connection with the appropriate signs. It is said that the gods having created mankind, bethought themselves that it would be well if the people they had made had some writings by which they might direct themselves. Now there were, in a certain cave at Cuer- navoca, two personages of the number of the goda, and I ^n ssa GODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. they were man and wife, he Oxoraoco and she Oipacto- nal; and they were consulting; together. It appeared good to the old woman that her descendant Quetzalcoatl should be consulted. The Cholulan god thought the thing of the calendar to be good and reasonable ; so the the three set to work. To the old woman was respect- fully allotted the privilege of choosing and writing the first sign; she painted a kind of water-serix;nt called cipactli, and called the sign Ce Cipadli, that is " a ser- pent." Oxomoco, in his turn wrote " two canes," and then Quetzalcoatl wrote "three houses;" and so they went on till the whole thirteen signs of each table were written out in their order." Let us now take up again the narrative of Sahagun, at the point where Quetzalcoatl, after drinking the \x)tion prepared by Tezcatlipoca, prepares to set off u\yon his journey. Quetzalcoatl, very heavy in hearty for all the misfortunes that this rival god was bringing upon vhe Toltecs, burned his beautiful houses of silver and of shell, and ordered other precious things to be buried in the mountains and ravines. He turned the cocoa-nut trees into a kind of trees that are called mizquitl] he com- manded all the birds of rich plumage, the quetzaltototl, and the xiuhtotl, and the tlauquechol, to tly away and go into Anahuac, a hundred leagues distant. Then he himself set out upon his road from Tulla; he traveled un till he came to a place called Quauhtitlan, where was a great tree, high and very thick. Here the exile rested, and he asked his servanic for a mirror, and looked at his own face. What thouf^hts soever were working in his heart, he only said, I am already old. Then he named that place Yevequauhtitlan, and he took up stonos and stoned the great tree ; and all the stones he threw sank into it, and were for a long time to be seen sticking there, from the ground even up to the topmost branches. Continuing his journey, having flute-players playing before him, he came to a place on the road where he was weary and sat down on a stone to rest. And looking i< MmdUta, Hial. Eclts., pp. SJ, 80, 93-3, 07-8. THE SUN GALLS QUETZALCOATL. 253 toward Tulla, he wept bitterly. His tears marked and ate into the stone on which he sat, and the print of his hands, and of his back parts, was also found therein when he resumed his journey. lie called that place Temacpalco. After that he reached a very great and wide river, and he commanded a stone bridge to be thrown across it; on that bridge he crossed the river, and he named the place Tepanoaya. Going on upon his way, Quetzalcoatl came to another place, where cer- tain sorcerers met and tried to stop him, saying, Whither goest thou? why dost thou leave thy city? to whose cai-e wilt thou commend it ? who will do penance ? Quetzalcoatl replied to the said sorcerers. Ye can in no wise hinder my going, for I must go. They asked him further. Whither goest thou? He said, To Tlapalla. They con- tinued. But to what end goest thou? He said, I am called and the sun calls me. So the sorcerers said, (Jo then, but leave behind all the mechanical arts, the melt- ing of silver, the working of precious stones and of ma- sonry, the painting, feather- working, and other crafts. And of all these the sorcerers despoiled Quetzalcoatl. A s for him, he cast into a fountain all the rich jewels that he had with him ; and that fountain was called Cohcaa- pa, and it is so named to this day. Quetzalcoatl continued his journey; and there came another sorcerer to meet him, saying, Whither goest thou ? Quetzalcoatl said, To Tlapalla. The wizard said. Very well; but drink this wine that I have. The traveler answered, No: I cannot drink it; I cannot so much as taste it. Thou must drink, said the grim magician, were it but a drop; for to none of the living can 1 give it; it intoxicates all, so drink. Then Quetzalcoatl took the wine and drank it through a cane. Drinking, ho made himself drunk ; he slept u|X)n the road ; he l)egan to snore ; and when he awoke, he UK)ked on one side and on the other, and tore his hair with his hands. And that place was called Oochtoca. Quetzalcoatl going on upon his way and passing l)o- tween the sierra of the volcano and the snowy sierra, all OODS. 8UPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. his servants, being hump-backed and dwarfs, died of cold in the pass between the said mountains. And Quet- zalooatl bewailed their death bitterly and sang with weeping and sighing. Then he saw the other snowy sierra, which is called Poyauhtecatl and is near Teca- machalco; and so he passed by all the cities and places, leaving many signs, it is said, in all the mountains and roads. It is said further that he had a way of crossing the sierras whereby he amused and rested himself at the same time: when he came to the top of a mountain he used to sit down, and so seated, let himself slide down the mountain-side to the bottom. In one place he built a court for ball-play, all of squared stone, and here he used to play the game called Uacktli}^ Through the midst of this court he drew a line called the tdcoti) and where that line was made the mountain is now opened with a deep gash. In another place he cost a dart at a great tree called a pochutl, piercing it through with the dart in such wise that the tree looked like a cross ; for the dart he threw was itself a tree of the same kind." Some say that Quetzalcoatl built certain subterranean houses, called micthncako'] and further, that he set up and bal- anced a great stone, so that one could move it with one's little finger, yet a multitude could not displace it. Many other notable things remain that Quetzalcoatl did among many peoples; he it was that named all the places and woods and mountains. Traveling ever onward, he came at last to the sea-shore, and there commanded a raft to be made of the snakes called coatkipecMli. Having seated himself on this raft as in a canoe, he put out to sea, and no man knows how he got to Tlapallan." Torquemada gives a long and valuable account of Quetzalcoatl, gathered from many sources, which cannot be overlooked. It runs much as follows: — The name » See thi8 vol. p. 213. M TlaehUi, juego de pelota con las nalgas; el Ingar donde jnegan assi. MolitM. Vocabwano. 1^ This last clause is to bo fonnd only in Bnstamante's ed.; see Sahagun, IRst. Oen., torn. !., lib. iii., p. 268. w KintiiAorough's Mex. Aniiq., vol. vii., pp. 114-6; Sahagun, IHsl. Oen., torn, i., lib. iii.. pp. 255-9. SWIFTNESS OF THE 8EBVANTS OF QUETZALCOATL. 255 Quetzalcoatl means Snake-plumage, or Snake that has plumage, — and the kind of snake referred to in this name, is found in the province of Xicalanco, which is on the frontier of the kingdom of Yucatan as one goes thence to Tabasco. This god Quetzalcoatl was very cele- brated among the people of the city of Cholula, and held in that place for the greatest of all. He was, according to credible histories, high priest in the city of Tulla. From that place he went to Cholula, and not, as Bishop Bartolome de las Casas says in his Apologia, to Yucatan ; though he went to Yucatan afterwards, as we shall see. It is said of Quetzalcoatl that he was a white man, large bodied, broad-browed, great-eyed, with long black hair, and a beard heavy and rounded.^' He was a great arti- ficer, and very ingenious. He taught many mechanical arts, especially the art of working the precious stones called chalchiuites, which are a kind of green stone highly valued, and the art of casting silver and gold. The people, seeing him so inventive, held him in great estimation, and reverenced him as king in that city ; and so it came about that, though in temporal things the ruler of Tulla was a lord named Huemac,*" yet in all spiritual and ecclesiastical matters Quetzalcoatl was su- preme, and as it were chief pontiff. It is feigned by those that seek to make .much of their god that he had certain palaces made of green stone like emeralds, others made of silver, others of shells, red and white, others of all kinds of wood, others of turquoise, and others of precious feathers. He is said to have been very rich, and in need of nothing. His vassals were very obedient to him, and very light of foot; they were called tlanquacemilhuique. When they wished to pub- lish any command of Quetzalcoatl, they sent a crier up upon a high mountain called Tzatzitepec, where with a loud voice he proclaimed the order ; and the voice of this crier was heard for a hundred leagues distance, and >B ' Era Hombre bianco, crecido de cuerpo, ancha la freute, Iob ojoh Rran- des, lo8 cabelloB larsoR, y negros, la barba grande y redouda.' Torquemada, Momrq. Ind., torn, li., p, 47. *<> Spelled Vemac by Sahagun; see preceding pages of this chapter. 256 OODS, BUFEBNATUBAL BEINGS, ANI> W0B8HIP. farther, even to the coasts of the sea: all this is affirmed for true. The fruits of the earth and the trees flourished there in an extraordinary degree, and sweet singing birds were abundant. The great pontiff inaugurated a system of penance, pricking his legs, and drawing blood and staining tiiorewith maguey thorns. He washed also at midnight in a fountain called Xiuhpiicoyn. From all this, it is said, the idolatrous priests of Mexico adopted their similar custom. While Quetzalcoatl was enjoying th*% good fortune with pomp and majesty, we are told that a great magician called Titlncahua [Tezcatlipocsi], another of the ginls. arrived at TuUa. He took the Form of an old man, and went in to see Quetztilcoatl, sayintr to him. My lord, in- asmuch as I know thine intent and how much thou desirest to set out for certain distant lands, also, l)ecaus« I know from thy servants that thou art unwell, I have brought thee a certain beverage, by drinking which thou shalt attain thine end. Thou shalt so make thy way to the country thou desirest, having perfect health to make the journey; neither shalt thou rememl)er at all the fatigues and toils of life, nor how thou art mortal." Seeing all his projects thus discovered by the pretended old man, (Quetzalcoatl questioned him, Where have 1 to go. Tezcatlipoca answered. That it was already deter- mined with the supreme gods, that he had to go to Tla- palla, and that the thing was inevitable, Invanse there was another old man waiting for him at his destination A"' Quetzalcoatl heard this, he said that it was true, and that he desired it much; and he took the vessel and drank the liquor it contained. Quetzalcoatl v. as thus easily jK^rsuaded to what TezcatliiH)ca desirei'i, because he wished to make himself innnortal ntul to <')ijoy \k'\'- [K'tual life. Having swallowed the draught he heciuno beside himself, and out of his mind, weeping sadly and bitterly. He determined to go to Tiapalla. He de- stroyed or buried all his plate and other property and '> Thin agroes ill with whnt Ih ruluiod ut this puint by Suhiiguii; m>« tlli^« vol. II. 242, QUETZALCOATL LEAVES MARKS ON A STONE. 257 set out. First he arrived at the place, Quauhtitlan, where the great tree vfos and where he, borrowing a mirror from his servants, found himself " already old." The name of this place was changed by him to Uuehue- quauhtitlan, that is to say, '' near the old tree, or the tree of the old man ;" and the trunk of the tree was filled with stones that he cast at it. After that he journeyed on, his people playing flutes and other instruments, till lie came to a mountain near the city of 1'lalncpantla, two leagues from the city of Mexico, where he sat down on a stone and put his hands on it, leaving marks embedded therein that may be seen to this day. The truth of this thing is strongly corroborated by the inhabitants of that district; I myself have questioned them up«m the sub- ject, and it has been certified to me. Furthermore we have it written down accurately by many worthy authors ; and the name of the locality is nc»w Temaci)alco, that is to say *' in the palm of the hand. ' .lourneying on to the coast and tt) the kingdom of Tla- palla, (Juetzalcoatl was met by the thrce sorcerers, Tez- catlii)0ca and other two with him, who had already brought so much destruction uixm Tulla. These tried to stop or hinder him in his journey, quer>tioning him, Whither goest thou? He answei-ed, To Tlapalla. To whom, they inquired, hast thon given the ciiarge of thy kingdom of Tulla, and who will do iK'uanco there? But he said that that was no longer any alTair of his and that ho must pursue his mavl. And l^'ing further questioned as to the object of his joun.ey. he said that he was on,lh>d by the lord of the lasid to which he was going, who was the sun.*' The three wizards seeing then the detemii- w At this part of the Bto«7 Toniut-iiiiitlrt XnVon oiiportuiiity, |)iircntlit>t- iciiUy, ti) rumai'k thut thin fulilo wkh vtiy Kiiii'mlly furri'ti't nnioHK tho MoxiPiuia, and that wbuii Futhur lUtrniknliiio il<> HiUiiik<»i wiih in tlii> city of Xuchimilon, they itHked him whtrc Tln)mllii wuh, Huhiigiin rcplii'd Ihiit he (lid iiiit kuuw, Hfi iudftfd ht> ilid not (ni<r imy om* t'Uc it l><>in^ iipimirntly wlmlly mythical), nor oven undt>rNtnnd lln'ir tjUfNtinii, inuMninch hm lin hud I'l'i'u lU that tiino onlv h litth* whiio in tho ooiintry it lu'inK ttfty yomn liefont hi< wrotu hiA hook | tho llistnriii (Ifwiiil |. SuhoKUn uddH thiitthc McxiciutH iimilo nt thut tiniu .livnrh triulM of tliiH kind. qutrntioniuK lh«i (IhriHtiann tn H('(« i( thuy kmnv auyUiing of th^'ir antiquitioa Tonnirmailn, Momtrtj. Iml,, toiii, il., i>. r>(). vuL. ni. w 268 GODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND W0B8HIP. natiun of Quetzalcoatl, made no further attempt to dis- suade him from his purpose, but .contented themselves with taking from him nil his instruments and his mechanical arts, so that though he departed those things should not be wanting to the state. It was hen> that Quetzalcoatl threw into a fountain all the rich jewels that he carried with him; for which thing the ibuntain was called from that time ( W^iuipan, that is to say, " The water of the strings or chains of jewels." The same place is now called (\)juipan, that is to say. " in the snake-water," and very pro|)erly, l)ecause the word (Quetzalcoatl means " feathered snake." in this way he journeyed on, suffering various molestations from those sorcerers, his enemies, till he arrived ut Oholula where he wiu* received (as we in another pint say),'" and afterward julored !is ginl. Having lived twenty years in that cits he was exjR'lled by 'rewuth- |)Oca. He set out for the kingdom of Tlapalla, jMM'oin- {MiniiHl by four virtuous youths of noble birth, and in " The paHHaKo of Toiujuoinartii r*^«rr<'il t«i I ooiuletiBo an follows: Cit- trtiii iM'oplo caiiH! from tin' nortli by wii.v "f Puiiuco. Tliciw wciv nun of mnuX curriiiKo, wi'll-drt'HHfil in loii^ rolH'H of Itluck liiii'ii, opitii in fmni. itml without ('H])i'H, out low lit tilt' neck, with Kl»<>rf nlrcvi'H that did n^- ..>ini'ti) Ui(t (>ll>ow; till' Maine, in fuct.uH the iiativi-v iihc U< tliiK dav in tli< Ihh'ch From I'liiiuco they paHHcd on viTV pt'aci'abU ••>• H»^<'<^8 t<» 'I'ldla. wli.ii' tli<v wt'H' Wi'll rcri'ivcd liy tlu' inhuoitantM. Tl»r •^.uiitry th«'r", howrviT, wun already too thickly |)opiiliiti'd to HUHtaiii the iw-w •oinerH, ho theNi- iiiimhicI om to ("liolnla wheri' they hud an exeelUnt rrei-iHinn. They liruUKht with Uiem a<4 their eliief and lieud. a iM'rHona^e eidli-d <^uet>sali'<>all, a fiiir iiiui ruddy mimplfsioned niun. with a ImiK l>eard. fn Cholula tlii'Hi> penpli' remained and multiplied, and sent oolonieit lo people I'piierand J.ower Mi/.- U'ca and the/a|H)toeaii <'ouiitrv ; and them' it in miid raiiu-d the ^rand edillecs, whoHtt remuina urn atill to he !«een at Miellan. TlieHe followerx of (/net/iil- ouatl were men of xreat knowledge and euniimK HrtiatH in all kiiidM -A tiix' work; not n<> Kood at iiiaMonry andthe uw of the luiiiinier, a** in caHiinu aixl in the ongruvinu and aeltiiiK of preeioiiM Htonea, and in all kimlM of ariixix' wulpttiro, niid in aKrienUure. (^iiel/aleoatl had, however, twn eiiriiiK-'. Te/.<'atli|HKta waa one, and Hiieiiiae Mnn of Tulla the other; tlieite Iwn liml Iteeii immt inMlrumental in cauainK him lo leavf Tulla. And al riinliilii, Hueiiiao followed him up with a K^eat army ; and Quetxaleoial, not wixhiiiK tc eiiKNg ■ ill any war, departed for another i>art with numt part of hin pi'i')>li' K<>*i*K> i^ '** "'*'*!• t>* )* I'^*>(1 nailed Onohualeo, wliieli ia near the Men, mid (tmliraood what oni now ealled Yueatati, Taliaaeo, and Caiiipeehe 'lli'ii when Hanmae ounix to the plaee wjiero he had thought to Hlid (|uet/.Hli mill. ftnd foiiiKl him not. be waa wrath and laid waate and deatroyed nil >!>'' country, and made hiiuat'lf lord ovpr it and eaUNod alao that the penpli' wi ■hipiMil him ua a k<hI. All thia h« did l^i olmcuri) and Idot out tlie iiiory nf Quet/Hl(!oatl and for tho hut«< that ho bure him. Tuniutmaiia, .Utmaiij. Itul., torn, i., pp. 354 0. QUETZALCOATL SWEPT THE ROADS. 259 Goatzacoalco, a province diHtant from Cholula toward the sea a hundred and fifty leagues, he embarked for hin destination. Parting with his disciples, he told them that there should surely come to them in after times, by way of the sea where the sun rises, certain white men with white l)eardH, like him, and that these would be his brothers and would rule that land. After that the four disciples returned to Cholula, and told all that their master and god had prophesied when (loparting. Then the (-holulans divided tlieir province into four principalities and gave the government to tiiose four, and some four of their descendants always nded in like manner over these tetrarchies till the Spaniard came; Inking, however, snl)ordinate to a central |x)wer. This QuetMilcoatl was g(Ml of the air, and as such had his temple, of a round shaixj and very mtignificent. He was nuuie gixl of the air for the mildness and gentle- ness of all his ways, not liking the sharp and harsh rTica^ures to which the other gods were so strongly in- < i ,(h1. 't is to lx» said further that his life on earth wius n»ark«vl l)y intenst»ly religious chanicteristics ; not only was be devot*»d to the careful obsi*rvance of all the •A'l (iiHtoiiiarv fonns of worship, but he himself ordained •,m<\ i(pj)()int«»d many new rites, cen^monies, and festivals tor tlic luioration of the g(Mls; ami it is held for certain that he m.wle the calendar, lie hiul priests who were (allt'd <|ue<|uet%alc<ihua, that is to say " priests of the (iidrr of (^uetzalcoatl." The memory of him was 'en- slaved (b-eply ujKHi the minds of the iH»ople, and it is Nftid that when barren womm |)raye(l and made siu'ri- fio^'f Uf liim, children were givi'u them. He was, iw We liH<<'sai«l, got! of the winds, and the }M»wero1 causing tJHin to blow was attributed to bini as well as the jK)wer of calming or causing their fmy to «'ease. It was said lurtlirr that he swept the n)ad, s«» that tht'^gods called rial(»i|nes c-ould rain: this the |H«oplr nnagiui'd iMH-uu'se ordinarily a numth or more JH-lbre the rains U'gan there t)l(>\v stiitng winds throughout all New Spain. Quet/al- coatl is desj'ribeil m having worn during life, for the ^1 Vi\ aeO GODS, BUFEBNATUBAL BEINGS. AND W0B8HIP. sake of modesty, garments that reached down to the feet, with a blanket over all, sown with red crosses. The Cholulans preserved certain green stones that had belonged to him, regarding them with great veneration and esteeming them as relics. Upon one of these was carved a monkey's head, very natural. In the city of Cholula there was to be found dedicated to him k great and magnificent temple, with many steps, but each step so narrow that there was not room for a foot on it. His image had a very ugly face, with a large and heavily bearded head. It was not set on its feet but lying down, and covered with blankets. This, it is said, was done as a memorial that he would one day return to reign. For reverence of his great majesty, his image was kept covered, and to signify his absence it was kept lying down, as one that sleejjs, as one that lies down to sleep. In awaking from that sleep, he was to rise up and reign. The jjeople also of Yucatan reverenced this god Quetzalcontl, calling him Kukulcan, and saying that he came to them from the west, that is from New Spain, for Yucatan is eastward thei^efrom. From him it is said the kings of Yucatan are descended, who call themselves Cocomes, that is to say "judges or hearers."** Clavigero's account is characteristically clear and com- prehensible. It may be summed up as follows: — Among the Mexicans and other nations of Amihuac, Quetzalcoatl was accounted g<xl of the air. He is said to have been sometime liigh-priest of TuUa. He is de- scrilx»d as having bet»n white,-7-a large, broad-browod, great-eyed man, with long black hair and thick beard. His life was rigidly temi^rate and exemplary, ami hi» industry was directed by the profoundest wisdom, lie amassed great tR'Jwure, and his was the invention of getn-cutting and of metal-casting. All things prosjK'ivd in his time. One ear of corn was a man's load ; and the gourds, or pumpkins, of the day were as tall as one's body. No one dyed cotton then, for it grew of all colDrs; and all other things in like manner were perfect and •♦ Torqui^nada, Monani. I»d., torn, ii., pp. 48-S3. OLAYIGEBO ON QUETZALCOATL. 261 abundant. The very birds in the trees sang such songg as have never since been heard, and flashed such mar- velous beauties in the sun as no plumage of later times could rival. Quetzalcoatl had his laws proclaimed from the top of the hill Tzatzitepec, (mountain of outcry), near Tulla, by a crier whose voice was audible for three hundred miles. All this, however, was put an end to, as far as Tulla was concerned, by Tezcatlipoca, who, moved perhaps by jealousy, determined to remove Quetzalcoatl. So the god appeared to the great teacher in the guise of an old man, telling him it was the will of the gods that he be- tiike himself to Tlapalla, and administering at tho same time a potion, the eilect of which was to cause aw in- tense longing for the said journey. Quetzjilcoatl set out and, having performed many marvels on the way, arrived in Cholula. Here the inhabitants would not suftcr him to go farther, but persuaded him to accept the govern- ment of their city ; and he remained with them, teaching many useful arts, customs, and ceremonies and preach- ing against war and all other forms of cruelty. Accord- ing to some, he at this time arranged the divisions of the seasons and the calendar. Having lived twent\ years in Cholula. he left, still impelled by the subtle draught, to seek this inuiginary city of Tla[>alla. He was no more seen of men, some said one thing and some another; but, however he might have di8apiH.»ared, he was ajwtbeosized by the ToUecs of Cholula, who raised him a great mound and built a sanctuary upim it. A similar structure was erected to his honor at Tulla. From Cholula bis wor- Hiup as god of the air spread over all tiie country; in Yucatan the nobles claimed descent fn»ui him.** The ideas of Hrasseur with ivgard tt>Qui't/alct>atl have thoir i-oots in and must Ih» traced back to the very llrst apiH'aring of the Mexican religion, or t»l' the religion or religions l)y which it wjis precedwl; so that to arrive iit those ideas 1 nuist give a suunnary of the abbe's whole '^ nunit/trv, IIU4, JiU. M .Vciwico, pp. U-U. 262 aODS. SUPERNATUILkL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP theory of the origin of that creed. He believes that in the seething and thundering of volcanoes a conception of divinity and of supernatural powers first sprang up in the mind of the ancestors of the Mexicans. The volca- noes were afterwards identified with the stars, and the most terrific of all, Nanahuatl or Nanahuatzin,** received the honors of a[X)theosis in the sun. Issued from the earth of the Crescent (Brasseur's sunken island or con- tinent in the Atlantic)," personified in the antique Quetzalcoatl, prototype of priests and of sacerdotal con- tinence, he is thus his son and identifies himself with him; he (the divinity, Tylor's "Great Somebody") is the model of sages under the name of Hueman and the prototype of kings under that of Topiltzin. Strange thing to find united in one being, |)ersonalities so diverse ! King, philosopher, priest par excellence, whose virtues serve as a rule to all the priests of the pagan antiquity, and, side by side with all that, incontinence and passion deified in this invalid, whose name even, " the syphili- tic," is the expression of the abuse he has mode of the sex. At the commencement of the religion two sects appear to have sprung up, or rather two manners of judging the si:me events. There was first a struggle, and then a separation ; under the banner-names of Quetzalcoatl and Tezcatliixxja the rival schools fought for the most jwirt — of course there wore divers minor factions; but the foregoing were the principal and most imix)rtant. There is every reason to Ixdieve that the religion that took Quetzalcoatl for symhijl was but a reformation upii another more ancient, that hail the moon for its object. It is the m(N)n, male and female, hniui Limus, personi- fietl in the earth of the Crescent, engulfed in the abyss, that I l)elieve (it is always the ablw that speaks) 1 see at the commencement of the anuilgam of rites and sym- bols of every kind, tvligion of enjoyments and material pleasures, Iwrn of the promiscuity of the men and *■ H(« p. lU) ()( thiH volunui. *^ Hah {). 1 Vi of thin vuIudm. BBASSEUB ON QUETZA-LCOATL. 268 women, taken refuge in the lesser Antilles after the cata- clysm. The religion that had taken the moon for point of departure, and in which women seem to have played the principal rule, as priestesses, attacked formally, by this very fact, a more antique religion, a pre-diluvian relig- ion that appears to have been Sabaism, entirely exempt from idolatry, and in which the sun received the chief homage. In the new religion, on the contrary, it was not the moon as a star, which was the real object of worship, it was the moon-land (lune-terre), it was the region of the Crescent, shrouded under the waves, whose death was wept and whose resurrection was afterward celebrated in the appearance of the isles — refuge of the shipwrecked of the grand catastrophe — of the Lesser Antilles; to the number of seven principal islands, sung, in all American legends, as the Seven Grottoes, cradle of nations. This is the myth of Quetzalcoatl, who dies or disap- pears, and whose p^^rsonality is represented at the outset in the isles, then successively, in all the coun- tries whither the civilization was carried of which he wius the flag. 80 far as 1 can judge at present, the priest who })laced himself under the aegis of this grand name, lul)ored solely to reform what there was of odious and barbarous in the cult of which the women had the chief direction, and under whose regime human blood flowed in waves. After the triumph of (Quetzalcoatl, the men who bore his name took the direction of religion and wxnoty, wliich then made considerable progress in their hands. \\\xi if we are to believe the same traditions, their pre- IH)n(k'rance had not a very long duration. The most restless and the most audacious among t!»e jmrtisans of the ancient order of things, raised the flag of iwolt; they l)ecatne the chiefs of a warlike faction, rival of the wu'crdotal, — ti concpu'ring faction, nourco of veritable n)yal dynoHties and of the religion of" the sun living and victoriouM, in opixinition to the giKl entombed in the h I u OODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINQS, AND WORSHIP. abyss. Quetzalcoatl, vanquished by Tezcatlipoca, then retired before a too-powerful enemy, and the Toltecu were dispersed among all nations. Those of them that remained coalesced with the victors, and from the accord of the aforementioned three cults, there sprang that monstrous amalgam of so many different ideas and sym- bols, such as is found to-day in what remains to us of the Mexican religion. For me (and it is always the abb^ that speaks), I be- lieve I perceive the origin of the struggle, not alone in the diversity of races, but principally in the existence of two currents of contrary ideas, having had the same point of departure in the events of the great cataclysm of the Crescent Land, above referred to. Difterent manners of l(x>king at these events and of commemorating them, seem to me to have marked from the beginning the starting point of two religions that lived, perhaps, side by side tor centuries without the explosion of their disagree- ments, otherwise than by insignificiint agibitions. Before these two could take, with i*egard to each other, the pm- portions of a schism or a heresy, it was necessary thiit all the materials of whicii these religions are constituted htul iuul time to elalK)rate themselves, and that tiic hieroglyphics which representeil their origin Iuul Ixicoiiie sulfioiently obscure for the priesthotnl to keep the vulgar froui understanding them. For, if schism has brought on the struggle Ixjtween and afterward the violent sepa- ration of families, this separation can not have taken place till after the entire creation of myths, the entire construction of these divine genealogies, of these |KM'tio traditions, that are found scattered tunong all the i)e()i)U's of the earth, but of which the complete whole does not exist, save in the history and religion of Mexico.*" Two orders of gods, — the one order fallen from heaven MThis, in its antoumlitDf iinmennity, is the nbb^'H theory: hiH niippoHi- tinnnl CreHooiit Liiiul wuh thu c.rnMo of nil hunuin niccH niid hiiiiiaii (■^<'('ll^*. Oil its 8iibtn(>r)(ttnRe thn nforcNiiid rnceH nr.il crei'dH nnrcnd nnd (K^vclnpi'il through nil the world to their rcHpectivo preiient loualitleH and plutHeH. 'I'll'' Mflxicnn Itninoh of tliiM dt'vclopinent ho ooiiHidern the likeiit tu iiud the iiiDst olosely eunuooted with the originnl. UANY GHABA0TEB8 OF QUETZALGOATL. 965 into the abyss, becoming there the judges of the dead, and being personified in one of their number, who came to life again, symbolizing thus life and death, — ^the other order surviving the cataclysm and symbolizing thus an imperishable life, — such, at its origin, is the double (sluiracter of the myth of Quetzalcoatl. But, in reality, this god he is the earth, he is the region swallowed up by the waters, he is the vanquished stifled under the weight of his adversary, under the force of the victorious wave ; which adversary, which power in opposition to the first, joining itself to the fire on the blazing pile of Na- nahuatl, is Tezcatlipoca, is Hercules, conqueror of ene- mies, is the god whose struggle is eternal as that of the ocean beating the shore, is he in whom the light becomes afterward personified, and who becomes thus the battle- flng of the opponents of Quetzalcoatl. To the dead god a victim is necessary, one that like him descends into the abyss. This victim was a young girl, chosen among those that were consecrated at the foot of the pyramid, and drowned ; a custom long found as well in Egypt as at Chichen-Itza," and in many other cx)untrie8 of the world. But to the god come to life again, to the god in whom fire was personified, and immortal life, to Quet- mlcoatl when he became Huitzilopochtli, victims were sacrificed, by tearing out the heart — symbol of tlie jet of fiaine issuing fwm the volcano — to ofter it to the con- c(ii(>ring sun, syml)ol of Tezcatlipoca, who first demanded holocausts of human blood .^ w In Yucatan. '" Hrtmsevr de liourhourg, Qtiatret Lfttns, pp. 154-7. Much of thin Inst piirikKraph BuetnH uttt>rly iiiuompruhensible niul ulmnn), even viewed from the Htiuul-i)oint of the Ahlx' liniMMi-ur kiuiHelf . l)y no nu-iinH vertuin, iit nil pointo, of huvm« cnugkt the exnol nieaniuK by its author, I gi\e the oriKinul:— Deux orlrcH de dicux, dont les uuh, toiubeH du cicl dunH I'libinie oil iU devienneut lis JUKI'S dcH niortH, He pcrauuuitlent en un seul qui rt'HHUHfito, Hynibole de la vio ft de In mort; dont leH autres snrvivcut k In deHtmetion, Hvnil)ole de In vie iuiperiHWible; tel est le double carnctere du nivthe de Quetznl-llontl, k Hon iii'inine. Main en rt'nlitt^ ce dieu, o'ent In terre, c^ent hi n-giou enwvi'lie koub lt>K citiix, o'eHt le viiinou etoutTe houb le jHiida de Hon adventnire, houh I'eifort tlu Ilk viiKUe victorieuHO et oelle-ei H'uuiHMtnt an feu Bur le biioher de Nnnahu- ntl, (t'cHt Texontlipoi-n, o'eHt Hercule, vniuqueurde hi'h cnnenUH, o'ent le dieu (lout la lutte eHt iHernelle, comnie celle de I'Oct'nn bnttnnt le rivnue, o'ent I'i'liii on qui HO peroonnitto euHuite In lnn[iit>re et (pii dcvieut niuni le ilropeau ili'H lulvertinircH de QuetzaUContl. An dieu mort, il fnlluit une viotiuic, cuni- ' i3?;i 166 OODS. SCPERNATDBAL BEIN08. AND WORSHIP. Mr Tylor declares Quetzalcoatl to have been the Sun: "We may even find him identified with the Sun by name, and his history is perhaps a more compact and perfect series of solar myths than hangs to the name of any single personage in our own Aryan mythology. His mother, the Dawn or the Night, gives birth to him, and dies. His father Camaxtli is the sun, and was wor- shiped with solar rites in Mexico, but he is the old Sun of yesterday. The clouds, personified in the mythic race of the Mixcohuas, or " Cloud-Snakes'* (the Nifx;l- ungs of the western hemisphere), bear down the old Sim and choke him, and bury him in their mountain. But the young Quetzalcoatl, the Sun of to-day, rushes up in- to the midst of them from below, and some he slays at the first onset, and some he leaves, rifl with red wounds to die. We have the Sun boat of Helios, of the Egypt- ian Ra, of the Polynesian Maui. Quetzolcoatl, his bright career drawing toward its close, is chased into far lands by his kindsman Tezcatliixx:a, the young Sun of to-morrow. He, too, is well known as a Sun God in the Mexican theology. Wonderfully fitting with all this, one incident after another in the life of Quetziil- coatl falls into its place. The guardians of the sacred fire tend him, his funeral pile is on the top of Oriuiba, he is the heljxjr of travelers, the maker of the cahnuliu*, the soui-ce of austrology, the beginner of history, the bringer of wealth and happiness. He is the patron of the craftsmen, whom he lights to his labor; tis it is written in an ancient Sanskrit hymn, * He steps fortli, the splendor of the sky, the wide-seeing, the far-aiinin<r, the shining wanderer; surely enlivened by the sun, do men go to their tasks and do their work.' Even his Tc me Ini, descondue dans rabhne: oe fnt une jeune fllle, ohoiHio pnnni oilli h qui lui i-Uient ounHnortios iiu pied de la pyraiuidt>, et qu'oii iioynit en lit plouucunt BotiH I'euu, coutnuio qn'on retninva lon^tenipM en EKViite, eoiniiu* k Ckichen-Itzit, uiuni que dann uieu d'uutreH pays dn iiuiiide. Miuh iiu diiii retiHUHcite, »u dieii en qui se i)erHonniflnit le feu, 1h vio inunortelle, a V'"''"'' CixUI, devenu lluiUU-OpochUi, on Racrifla deH victiineH huuh noinbre, a tpii Ton arrachait le ooBur, aymbole dn jet de lluninie Hortant dn voli'un, ])iinr I'offrir an mileil vaiuqueur, symlHilo do Tezeatli]MH'a qui, le itremier, uvnit demaudt- duo Uuluoaustea de aaog huiuaiu. Id., i>p. 342-3. BRINTON ON QDETZALCOATL. »tory the I,^„d „f Qu*S^^<^t 'L ^T r*' '" "hose truth many ^urL^firZhilif"'""'"' "^ '" !■« name, but he himself s«„, ^'*''' !'."«" "Iways bore »nd «1I hia alle^reU ErJ i" P" f.""*"""" of the fancr emblematic naiSe, the ffiVL;; "I"^' ''",' " »>>'"'• hTh "1W8 at Palenque I bail ■?*"*• """^ '''» rebus and Toliil, therumbler: Huem,^ ■^""""'-""'"'"fenake- heo^tl, lorf of theVourwSs '?"''«''''"''; ^^'I't ;H'l>e«™ in him that has fen JJ^ ^T- •''"'"™ «> ;'-"- «» '« »«* -oH^ALr^vii: d:fe 4' * Tt™Sn!lnX'^r:t"o'^'" •" *"« '-'J of Pneat of that hap, y rel,!, ''"'-"'" Onent, and was high "ynibol, and the tem,,™„f bh„, f ""''".'"8 »'»■• »■« W» e-^P-^^Iy as the ail,o" of tt'^A'^if"'"' •"'"■» moasure time, he was tlie auLJ^f ■ ^ ''■>' ^V' we <!■"•• Lil<e all the dtw„ he^?',;"r '"'" ""■ *««"«'■ "« "f white complexiorclot S/h "*" 'T'!' "'V^M a« most of the A,tec axl, ,vi,h VV,"« "''"« ">K «nd W'en his earthly work wal H^^ " f"" ""'I """'"K 'i'""! «;H "Signing i . r^,:^that I'~"-''r«^'"'''e Jla|«II«n dema.,ded hispreseVl n'."?;: ""» "•"'«"• "f wnsthathe had lm.„ „'"•*■"<*• »ut the real motive «« called SlS^lrtZ"'"''^;''^''''l««'"S.t! wl'" li.id descended f™ni,» ,"^ "'' "I""' <>f niKht P-^wnted his riv^wTa dr'V'^' " "I'''''-'''''' "eb t„d '■"mortality, but in T , l'"^*" l"-e«ended to confer "|S for home. Iv, tf^;,*^,?^''"','*, """'"'"'"''I'leT™! "prraid their dark md X i ' ? "''en «ie clouds '»•;". -".d pour «m WvifS 2." t'« "'« -""""t- In his other charJter T^e? . '"" *''" ""•■Ws. ; I'. IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) ^'0 WJ. 1.0 I.I J& 1:25 1.4 III 1.6 ^ 6" ► Hiotographic SciKices Corporation as WIIT MAIN ITRiilT WIMTIR.N.Y, MSIO (7U) •73-4»03 268 GODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. Tonacateotl, god of our flesh or subsistence, or (accord- ing to Gomara) was the son of Iztac Mixcoatl, the white cloud serpent, the spirit of the tornado. Messenger of Tlaloc, god of rain, he was figuratively said to sweep the road for him, since in that country violent winds are the precursors of the wet seasons. Wherever he went all manner of singing birds bore him company, emblems of the whistling breezes. When he finally disappeared in the far east, he sent back four trusty youtlis who had ever shared his fortunes, ' incomparably swift and light of foot,' with directions to divide the earth between them and rule it till he should return and resume his power. When he would promulgate his decrees, his herald proclaimed them from Tzatzitepec, the hill of shouting, with such a mighty voice that it could be heard a hundred leagues around. The arrows which he shot transfixed great trees, the stones he threw leveled for- ests, and when he laid his hands on the rocks the mark was indelible. Yet as thus emblematic of the thunder- storm, he possessed in full measure its better attributes. By shaking his sandals he gave fire to men ; and peace, plenty, and riches blesp^d his subjects. Tradition says he built many temples to Mictlantecutli, the Aztec Pluto, and at the creation of the sun that he slew all the other gods, for the advancing dawn disperses the spectral shapes of night, and yet all its vivifying power does but result in increasing the number doomed to fall before the remorseless stroke of death. His symbols were the bird, the serpent, the cross and the flint, representing the clouds, the lightning, the four winds, and the thunderbolt. Perhaps, as Huemac, the Strong Hand, he was god of the earthquakes. The Za- potecs worshii)ed such a deity under the image of thJH number carved from a precious stone, calling to mind the 'Kab ul,' the Working Hand, adored by the Mayas, and said to be one of the images of Zamna their hero god. The human hand, ' that divine tool,' as it has been called, might well bo regarded by the reflective mind as the teacher of tiie arts and the amulet whose ANALOGUES OF QDETZALCOATL. 960 magic power has won for man what vanti^e he has gained in his long combat with nature and his fellows."*" Mr Helps sees in Quetzalcoatl the closest analc^ies with certain other great civilizers and teachers that made their appearance in various parts of the American continent: — " One peculiar circumstance, as Humboldt remarks, is very much to be noted in the ancient records and traditions of the Indian nations. In no less than three remarkable instances has superior civilization been attributed to the sudden presence amonj^ them of per- sons differing from themselves in appearance and de- scent. Bohica, a white man with a beard, appeared to the Mozca Indians in the plains of Bogota, taught them how to build and to sow, formed them into communities, gave an outlet to the waters of the great lake, and, hav- ing settled the government civil and ecclesiastical, retired into a monastic state of pentitence for two thousand years. In like manner Manco Capac, accompanied by his sister, Mama Oello, descended amongst the Peruvians, gave them a code of admirable laws, reduced them into communities, and then ascended to his father, the Sun. Amongst the Mexicans there suddenly apj)eared Quet- zalcoatl (green-feathered snake), a white and bearded man, of broad brow, dressed in a strange dress; a legislator, who recommended severe ijenances, lacerating his own body with the prickles of the agave and the thorns of the cactus, but who dissuaded his followers from human sacrifice. While he remained in Anjlhunc, it was a Satumian reign ; but this great legislator, after moving on to the plains of Cholula, and governing the Chohilans with wisdom, passed away to a distant country, and was never heard of more. It is said brieHy of him that ' he ordained sacrifices of flowers and fruits, and stopped his ears when he was spoken to of war.' " ** The Abb^ Domenech considers the tradition of the " BrirUon't Mythn, pp. 180-3. " JMpa' Span. Conq., vol. 1., pp. 880-7. 270 GODS. 8UPEBNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. lives of Quetzalcoatl and Tezcatlipoca to be a bit of sim- ple and slightly veiled history, and also that there were several Quetzalcoatls. Let it be remembered in reading the abbe's version of this matter that the names of places, peoples, and the dates he gives are in great part myth- ical and conjectural : — " After the enfranchisement of the Olmecs, a man named Quetzalcoatl arrived in the coun- try, whom Garcia, Torquemada, Sahagun, and other Span- ish writers took to be Saint Thomas. It was also at that time that the third age ended, and that the fourth began, called Sun of the fire, because it was supiwsed that it was in this last stage that the world would be destroyed by fire. It is in this fourth period that the Mexican historian places the Toltecs' arrival in New Spain, that is to say, about the third century before the Christian era. Ac- cording to the Quiches' traditions, the primitive portion of the Nahoas, or ancestors of the Toltecs, were in a dis- tant East, beyond immense seas and lands. Amongst the families and tribes that bore with least patience this long repose and immobility, those of Canub, and of Tlocab may be cited, for they were the first who deter- mined to leave their country. The Nahoas sailed in seven barks or ships, which Sahagun calls Chicomoztoe, or the seven grottos. It is a fact worthy of note, that in all ages the number seven was a sacred number among the American people, troin one pole to the other. It was at I'Anuco, near Tampico, that those strangers dis- embarked; they established themselves at Paxil, with the Votanites' consent, and their state took the name of Huehue-Tlopallan. It is not stated from whence they came, but merely that they came out of the regions where the sun rises. Tlit supreme command was in the hand of a chieftain, wh<>ni history calls Quetzalcohuatl, that is to say, Lord par excellence. To his care was con- fided the holy envelo|ie, which concealed the divinity from the human gaze, and he alone received from it the necessary instructions to guide his people's march. These kinds of divinities, thus enveloped, pos^d fur THE CODICES ON QUETZALCOATL. 271 being sure talismans, and were looked upon with the greatest respect and veneration. They consisted gener- ally of a bit of wood, in which was inserted a little idol of green stone ; this was covered with the skin of a ser- pent or of a tiger, after which it was rolled in numerous little bands of stuff, wherein it would remain wrapped for centuries together. Such is, perhaps, the origin of the medicine bags made use of, even in the present day, by the Indians of the Great Desert, and of which we shall speak in the second volume of this work." Of apparently another Quetzalcoatl, he writes: "The Toltecs became highly flourishing under the reign of Ceocatl Quetzalcohuatl, a Culhuacan prince, who preached a new religion, sanctioning auricular confession and the celibacy of the priests. He proscribed all kinds of war- fare and human sacrifices. Tezcatlipoca put himself at the head of the dissatisfied party, and besieged ToUan, tlie residence of Ceocatl Quetzalcohuatl ; but the latter re- fused to defend himself, in order lo avoid the effusion of blood, which was prohibited by the laws of the religion he himself had established, and retired to Cholula, that had been constructed by his followers. From thence he went to Yucatan. Tezcatlipoca, his fortunate rival, after ii long reign became in his turn the victim of the ix)pu- liir discontent, and fell in a battle that was given him by Ceocatl Quetzalcohuatl's relatives. Those two kings are elevated to the rank of gods, and their worship was a perpetual subject of discord and civil war in all Andhuac until the arrival of the Spaniards in the New World.'"^ The interpreters of the different codices, or Mexican paintings represented in Kingsborough's great work, give, as is their wont in all matters, a confused, imiier- t'ect, and often erroneous account of Quetzalcoatl: — '' (Quetzalcoatl is he who was born of the virgin, called Chulchihuitztli, which means the precious stone of i)en- luice or of sacrifice. He was saved in the deluge, and was born in Zivenaritzcatl where he resides. His fast " Dommtch'a Deetria, vol. i., pp. 32-3, 39 272 GODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. was a kind of preparation for the arrival of the end of the world which they said would happen on the day of Four Earthquakes, so that they were thus in daily expectation of that event. Quetzalcoatl was he who they say created the world, and they bestowed on him the appellation of lord of the wind, because they said that Tonacatecotli, when it appeared good to him, breathed and begat Quetzalcoatl. They erected round temples to him, with- out any corners. They said that it was he (who was also the lord of the thirteen signs which are here repre- sentt'd), who formed the first man. He alone had a human body like that of men, the other gods were of an incorporeal nature."** "They declare that their supreme deity, or more pro- perly speaking, demon Tonacatecotle, whom we have just mentioned, who by another name was called Citina- tonali, .... begot Quetzalcoatl, not by connection with a woman, but by his breath alone, as we have observed above, when he sent his ambassador, as they say, to the virgin of TuUa. They believed him to be the god of the air, and he was the first to whom they built temples and churches, which they formed perfectly round, without any angles. They say it was he who eftected the reform- ation of the world by penance, as we have already said ; since, according to their account, his father had cre- ated the world, and men had given themselves up to vice, on which account it had been ^o frequently de- stroyed. Citinatonali sent this his son into the world to reform it. We certainly must deplore the blindness of these miserable jieople, on whom Saint Paul says the wrath of God has to be revealed, inasmuch as his eternal truth was so long kept back by the injustice of attribut- ing to this demon that which belonged to Him ; for lie being the sole creator of the universe, and He wlio made the division of the waters, which these poor people just now attributed to the Devil, when it appeared gixxl to Him, dispatched the heavenly ambassador to annouiico M Explinadon del Codex TeUeriam-BemmsU, parte ii., lam. li., In Kinns- borough's Mex. Aniiq,, vol. v., pp. 135-0. hOlleb on qitetzalcoatl. 978 to the virgin that she should be the mother of his eter- nal word ; who, when He found the world corrupt, re- formed it by doing penance and by dying upon the cross for our sins; and not the wretched Quetzalcoatl, to whom these miserable people attributed this work. They assigned to him the dominion over the other thirteen signs, which are here represented, in the same manner as they had assigned the preceding thirteen to his father. They celebrated a great festival on the ar- rival of his sign, as we shall see in the sign of Four Earthquakes, which is the fourth in order here, because they feared that the world would be destroyed in that sign, as he had foretold to them when V e disappeared in the Red Sea; which event occurred ca the same sign. As they considered him their advocate, they celebrated a solemn festival, and fasted during four signs." ^ J. G. Miiller holds Quetzalcoatl to be the representative national god of the Toltecs, surviving under many miscon- ceptions and amid many incongruities, — bequeathed to or adopted into the later Mexican religion. The learned professor has devoted an unusual amount of care and research to the interpretation of the Quetzalcoatl myths; and as no other inquirer has shown therein at once so accurate and extensive an acquaintance with the subject and so calm and judicious a judgment, we give his opinion at length, and first his summing up of the fable- history of Quetzalcoatl : — The Toltecs, a traditional pre-historic people, after leaving their orignal northern home Huehuetlapallan (that is Old-red-land) chose Tulla, north of Anahuao m the first capital of their newly founded kingdom. Quetzalcoatl was their high-priest and religious chief at this place. Huemac, or Huematzin, conducted the civil government as the companion of Quetzalcoatl, and wrote the code of the nation. Quetzalcoatl is said to have been a white man (some gave him a bright red ill 'If >» Spkfatinne dtlh Tavoh dtl Codkt Mmioano, Ut. xli., mngOwroiugk'B Mtx. Antiq., vol. v., pp. 184^6. Vol. III. IS «M GODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AKD WOBSHIF. face), with a strong formation of body, broad forehead, large eyes, black hair, and a heavy beard. He always wore a long white robe; which, according to Gomara, was decorated with crosses; he had a mitre on his head and a sickle in his hand. At the volcano of Cotcitepec, or Tzatzitepec, near Tulla, he practised long and numer- ous penances, giving thereby an example to his priests and successors. The name of this volcano means " the mountain of outcry;" and when Quetzalcoatl gave laws, he sent a crier to the top of it whose voice could be heard three hundred miles off. He did what the founders of religions and cults have done in other countries: he taught the people agriculture, metallurgy, stone-cutting, and the art of government. He also arranged the calendar, and taught his subjects fit religious ceremonies; preaching specially against human sacrifices, and ordering offerings of fruits and flowers only. He would have nothing to do with wars, even covering his ears when the subject was mentioned. His was a veritable golden age, as in the time of Saturn ; animals and even men lived in peace, the soil produced the richest harvests without cultivation, and the grain grew so large that a man found it trouble enough to carry one ear; no cotton was dyed, as it grew of all colors, and fruits of all kinds abounded. Everybody was rich and Quetzalcoatl owned whole palaces of gold, silver, and precious stones. The air was filled with the most pleasant aromas, and a host of finely feathered birds tilled the world with melody. But this earthly happiness came to an end. Tezcat- lipoca rose up against Quetzalcoatl and against Huemac, in order to separate them, and to destroy their govern- ment. He descended from the sky on a ro|)e of spider- web and commenced to work for his object with the aid of magic arts. He first appeared in the form of a hand- some youth (and in the dress of a merchant), dressed as a merchant selling pepper-pods, and presented himself before the daughter of king Huenmc. He soon sediiced the princess, and thereby oixmed the road to a general TBAYELS OF QUETZALCOATL. 275 immorality and a total collapse of the laws. He pre> sented himself before Quetzalcoatl in the form of an old man, with the view of inducing him to depart to his home in Tlapalla. For this purpose he offered him a drink which he pretended would endow him with im- mortality. No sooner had Quetzalcoatl taken the drink, then he was seized with a violent desire to see his father- land. He destroyed the palaces of gold, silver, and pre- cious stones, transformed the fruit-trees into withered trunks, and ordered all song-birds to leave the country, and to accompany him. Thus he departed, and the birds entertained him during his journey with their songs. He first traveled southward, and arrived in Quauh- titlan, in Anahuac. In the vicinity of this town he broke down a tree by throwing stones, the stones remain- ing in the trunk. Farther south, in the same valley, near Tlalnepantla, or Tanepantla, he pressed hand and foot into a rock with such force that the impression has remained down to the latest centuries, in the same man- ner as the mark of the shoes of the horses of Castor and Pollux near Regillum. The Spaniards were inclined to ascribe these and similar freaks of nature to the Apos- tle Thomas. Quetzalcoatl now turned toward the east, and arrived in Cholula, where he had to remain for a longer period, as the inhabitants intrusted him with the government of their state. The same order of things which had taken place in Tulla, his first residence, was here renewed. From this centre his rule spread far and wide ; he sent colonists from Cholula to Huaxayacac, Tabasco and Cam- peche, and the nobility of Yucatan prided themselves on their descent from him ; men having been found in our time who bear his name, just as the descendants of Vo- tan bore the name of Votan in Chiapas. In Cholula it- self he was adored, and temples were everywhere erected in his honor, even by the enemies of the Cholulans. After n residence of twenty years in Cholula, he proceeded on his journey toward Tlalpalla until he arrived at the river and in the province of Coatzacoalco, or Goasacoal- m \\ 'it I tTi GODS, SUPERNATDBAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. CO, Guasacualco, that is Hiding-nook of the snake — south of Vera Cruz. He now sent the four youths, who had accompanied him from Cholula, back to the Cholulans, promising to return later on and renew the old govern- ment. The Cholulans placed the four youths at the head of their government, out of love for him. This hope of his return still existed among the Mexican nations at the time of Cortes' arrival. In fact, Cortes was at first held to be the returning Quetzalcoatl, and a man was sacrificed to him, with whose blood the conqueror and his com- panions were marked. Father Sahagun was also asked, by everybody on his journey to Mexico, if he and his suite came from Tlapalla. According to Montezuma's account to Cortes, Quetzalcoatl really did once return to Cholula, but after such a length of time that he found his subjects married to the native women, having children, and so numerous that a number of new districts had to be founded. This new race would not recognize their old chief, and refused to obey him. He thereupon departed angrily, threatening to return at another time and to subdue them by force. It is not remarkable that an expectation, which was a hope to the Cholulans, should be a dread to Montezuma and his subjects. According to some accounts, Quetzalcoatl died in the Hiding-nook of the snakes, in the Goatzacoalco country; according to others, he suddenly disappeared toward the east, and a ship, formed of snakes wound together, brought him to Tlapalla. A closer view and criticism of this tale, in the light of the analogy of mythological laws, shows us that Quetzal- coatl is the euhemerized religious ideal of the Toltecan nations. The similarity of this tale with those of Man- co Capac, Botschika, Saturn, and others, is at once ap- parent. The opinion of Prescott, Wuttke, and many others, who held him for a deified man, founder of a religion and of a civilization, is confirmed by the latest version of the fable, in which Quetzalcoatl is represented in this character. Although euhemerism is an old idea with all people, as well as with the Americans, — per- QUETZALGOATL AND THE TOLTECS. 277 Bonification being the first step toward it, — the general reasons which everywhere appear against the existence of such founders of a civilization must also be made to speak against this idea of Quetzalcoatl. If a special value is placed upon the white face and the beard, it must be remembered that the beard, which is given to the Mexican priests, could not be omitted with Quetzalcoatl ; and the mention by some of his hav- ing had a white face, and by others a red, might arouse a suspicion that Quetzalcoatl has been represented as a white man on account of his white robe. The fable of Quetzalcoatl contains contradictions, the younger elements of which are a pure idealism of the more ancient. For instance, the statement that the earth produced everything spontaneously, without hu- man labor, does not agree with the old version of the myth, according to which Quetzalcoatl taught agricul- ture and other industries requiring application and hard work. The sentimental love of peace has also been at- tributed to this god in later times, during a time when the Toltecs had lost the martial spirit of their victorious ances- tors, and when the Cholulans, given to effeminacy, dis- tinguished themselves more by cunning than by courage. The face of the god is represented, in the fable, tis more beautiful and attractive, than it is depicted on the images. At the place where he was most worshiped, in Cholula, the statute of Quetzalcoatl stood in his temple, on the summit of the great pyramid. Its features had a gloomy cast, and differed from the beautiful face which is said to have been his on earth. The fable shows its later idealized elements in these points. In all other respects, the Toltecan peculiarities of the entire nation are either clearly and faithfully de- picted in their hero, as in a personified ideal, or else the original attributes of the nature deity are recognizable. Where the Toltecs were, there v:as he also, or a hero identical with him; the Toltecs who journeyed south- ward are colonists sent by him; the Toltecs capitals, TuUa and Cholula, are his residences ; and as the laws m OODB, &UPEBNATDBAL BEIMOS, AND WOBSHIP. of the Toltecs extended far and wide, so did the voice of his crier reach three hundred miles into the country. The arts and welfare of the Toltecs, their riches and re- ligious feeling, even their later unwarlike peacefulness, all these attributes are transferred to Quetzalcoatl. The long robe of the Toltecs was also the dress of their hero; the necktie of the boys of his religious order is attached to his image; and, as his priests wore the mitre, he is also represented with it. He is, above all, depicted as the original model of the Toltec priests, the Tlamacazque (the order was called Tlamacazcojotl), whose chief, or superior, always bore the name of Quetzalcoatl. As these oiders of his had to submit to the strictest ob- servances, — their members having to slit the tongue, ears and lips in honor of Que^lcoatl, and the small boys being set apart for him by making an incision on their breasts, — so he submitted, before all others, to these penances on the Tzatzitipec Mountain. These self- inflicted punishments must not be termed penances, as is often done, for they have no moral meaning, such as to do penance for committed sins, nor have they the mystic meaning of the East Indian idea of the end of the world (Weltabsterben) and the return to the pantheistic chaos (Urall and Urnichts) ; all this is foreign to the American religion. They are, on the contrary, blood- offerings, substitutes for the human sacrifices in the background, to obtain earthly blessings, and to avert earthly misfortunes. As Quetzalcoatl preached against human sacrifices, so his priests under the Aztec rule, were very reluctant to make them. After the g'^ .it slaughter by Cortes, in Cholula, Montezuma procetsaed to the great temple of Huitzilopochtli, made many human sacrifices, and questioned the god, who bade him to be of good heart, and assured him that the Cholulans had suffered so terribly merely on account of their re- luctance to offer up human beings. As the disappearance of the Toltecs toward the south and the south-east agrees with the disappearance of Quetzalcoatl, so we find many truts from the end of the lastT After fled 80 words, toward avenge After His la> The be otzin, a after d would i long cu] how wel turn of Quezj a nation nature-h where tl that the transforr king, hi<i in being ( the civili the origi transforn the hura« and the i 8hi[x;rs a influence creator. The pu fable, as the young nature, U maintain© symbolize made appa the air. QUETZALCOATL A NATUBE-DEITT. 979 last Toltec king reproduced in the end of the Toltec hero. After the defeat of king Tlolpintzin, he (Tlolpintzin) tleci southward, toward Tlapalla. He made use of these words, in his last farewell to his friends: I have retired toward the east, but will return after 5012 years to avenge myself on the descendants of mine enemies. After having lived thirty years in Tlapalla, he died. His laws were afterward accepted by Nezalhualcoyotzin. The belief that Tlolpintzin stayed with Nezalhualcoy- otzin, and some other brave kings, in the cave of Xicco, after death, like the three Tells of Switzerland, but would at some time come out and deliver his people, was long current among the Indians. Every one will notice how well this agrees with Montezuma's account of the re- turn of Quetzalcoatl. Quezatlooatl cannot, however, be a representative and a national god of the Toltecs, without having an original nature-basis for his existence a» u ^od. It is every- where the ca.se among savrws with their national god, that the latter is a nature-deity, who becomes gradually transformed into a national god, then into a national king, high-priest, founder of a religion, and at last ends in being considered a human being. The older and purer the civilization of a people is, the easier it is to recognise the original essence of ita national god, in spite of all transformations and disguises. So it is here. Behind the human form of the god glimmers the nature shape, and the national god is known by, perhaps, all his wor- shipers as also a nature deity. From his powerful influence upon nature, he might also be held as the creator. The pure human form of this god, as it appears in the fable, as well as in the image, is not the original, but the youngest. His oldest concrete forms are taken from nature, to which he originally belongs, and have maintained themselves in many attributes. All these symbolize him as the god oi fertility, chiefly, as it is made apparent, by means of the beneficial influence of the air. All Mexican and European statements make GODS, SUPEBNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. him appear as the god of the air and of the wind ; even the euhemeristic idea deifies the man Quetzalcoatl into a god of the air. All the Mexican tribes adored him at the time of the conquest as god of the air, and all ac- counts, however much they may differ on the particular points of his poetical life, agree, without exception, in this one respect, as the essential and chief point. Be- sides the symbols, which are merely attached to the image, there are three attributes, which represent as many original visible forms and exteriors of the god, in which he is represented and worshiped : the sparrow, the flint (Feuerstein), and the snake. According to Herrera, the image of Quetzalcoatl had the body of a man, but the head of a bird, a sparrow with a red bill, a lai^e comb, and with the tongue hang- ing far out of the mouth. The air-god of these northern people, parallel to Quetzalcoatl, the Aztec Huitzilopochtli, was represented with devices connected with the hum- ming-bird, in remembrance of his former humming-bird nature. This is the northern element. The great spirit of the northern redskins also appear in his most esteemed form as a bird. The Latin Picus was originally a wood- pecker (Specht), afterward anthropomorphized and even euhemerized, but he has ever the woodpecker by his side, in his capacity of human seer. Several Egyptian gods have human bodies and animal heads, especially heads of birds. Birds are not alone symbols of particular godHke attributes, as used in the anthrojwmorphic times, not mere messengers and transmitters of the orders of the gods, but they have originally been considered as gods themselves, with forms of godlike powers, especially in North America; and the exterior of the god of the air, the fructifying air, is naturally that of a bird, a singing- bird. The hieroglyphic sign among the Mexicans lor the air is, therefore, the head of a bird with three tongues. Wherever Quetzalcoatl stayed and ruled, there birds filled the air, and song-birds gave indication of their presence; when he departed, he took them with him, and was entertained during the journey by their singing. QUETZALCOATL AND THE FLINT. 981 A second form of Quetzalcoatl was the flint, which we have already learned to know as a symbol and hieroglyphic sign for the air. He was either repre- sented as a black stone, or several small green ones, supposed to have fallen from heaven, most likely aerolites, which were adored by the Cholulans in the service of Quetzalcoatl. Betancourt even explains the meaning of the name Quetzalcoatl, contrary to the usual definition, as " twin of a precious stone." The fable of Quauhtit- lan is also connected with this stone- worship; how Quet- zalcoatl had overthrown a tree by means of stones which remained fixed in it. These stones were later on adored as holy stones of Quetzalcoatl. The stone at Tlalnepan- tla, into which he pressed his hand, must also have rep- presented the god himself Similar ancient stone-wor- 8hii)8, of greater nature deities as well as fetiches, were found, in many instances, in Peru, in the pre-Inca times. In ancient Central America we meet with the worship of such green stones called chalchihuites. Votan was worshiped in the form of such a green stone, connected with the other two attributes. This attribute of Quet- zalcoatl most likely belongs to the south. The third form of Quetzalcoatl, which also belongs to the south, is the snake; he is a snake-god, or, at least, merged into an ancient snake-god. The snake is not, as far as I know, a direct symbol of the air, and this attri- bute is, therefore, not the one pertaining to him from the beginning ; but the snake represents the season which, in conjunction with heat and rain, contains the fructify- ing influence of the atmosphere, spring, the rejuvenating year. However, the very name of the god signifies, according to the usual explanation given to it, "the feathered snake, the snake covered with feathers, the green feathered-snake, the wood-snake with rich feath- erH." A snake has consequently Ijeen added to the human figure of this god. The other name, under which lie is adored in Yucatan, is Cuculciin, a snake covered with godlike feathers. The entrance to his round temple in Mexico represented the jaw and fangs of a tremen- H t » .■ i(: OODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINQS, AND WOBSHIP. dous snake. Quetzalcoatl disappeared in Goatzacoaico, the Snake-corner (or nook), and a ship of snakes brought him to Tlapalla. His followers in Yucatan were called snakes, Cocome (plural of Coatl), while he himself bore the name of Cocolcan in this country as well as in Chia- pas. The snake attribute signifies, in connection with Huitzilopochtli, also the beneficial influence of the atmos- phere, the yearly renewed course of nature, the contiim- al rejuvenation of nature in germs and blossoms. The northern celestial god, Odin, is in many ways connected with snakes, he transformed himself into a snake, and bore the by-name of Snake. The relationship of Tczcatlipoca and Quetzalcoatl, as given in the fable, may be touched upon here. The driving away of the latter by Tezcatlipoca does not, as may be supposed, signify a contest between the Aztec religion and the preceding Toltecan. In such a case Huitzilopochtli, the chief of the Aztec gods, by whose adoration the contrast is painted in the deepest colors, would have been a much better representant. Quetzalcoatl no doubt preached against human sacri- fices, brought into such unprecedented swing by the Aztecs, yet the worshipers of this god adopted the sacri- fice of human beings in an extensive way during the Aztec rule, to which period this part of the Quetzalcoatl fable necessarily owes its origin. At this time the con- trast was so slight that Quetzalcoatl partook of the high- est adoration of Aztecs, not only in Cholula, but in Mexico and everywhere. His priest enjoyed the highest esteem and his temple in Mexico stood by the side of that of Huitzilopochtli. Montezuma not only calls the Toltec hero a leader of his forefathers, but the Aztecs actually consider him as a son of Huitziloixwhtli. The opposition of the two gods, Quetzalcoatl and Tezcatliixxra, has another reason: the difterence lies not in their wor- ship, but in their nature and being, in the natural i)lie- nomena which they represent. If the god of the beneficial atmosphere, the manifested god-jwwer of the atmosphere of the fructifying seasons, is adored in Quetzalcoatl ; then QUETZALCOATL AND THE SNAKE. Tezcatlipoca is his opposite, the god of the gloomy lower regions destitute of lite and germ, the god of drouth, of withering, of death. Wherever, therefore, Quetzalcoatl rules, there are riches and abundance, the air is filled with fragrance and song- birds — an actual golden era ; but when he goes south- ward with his song-birds, he is expelled by Tezcatlipoca, drouth sets in, and the palaces of gold, silver, and pre- cious stones, symbols of wealth, are destroyed. He promises, however, everywhere to return. A represen- tation mentioned and copied by Humboldt, shows Tez- catlipoca in the act of cutting up the snake. This has not the meaning of the acts of Hercules, of Ton- atiuh, of the great spirit of the Chippewas, of the Ger- man Siegfried, of the Celtic dragon-killers Tristan and Iwein, or of the other sun-gods, spring-gods, and culture- heroes, who tight and subdue the snake of the unfertile moisture ; such an interpretation would be opposed to the nature of this god. On the contrary, the god of death and drouth here fights the snake as the symbol of mois- ture, of the fertilization of the plant-life. The question now arises: if Quetzalcoatl only received his snake attribute in the south, and this his name, what was his original northern and Toltecan name? We answer, coinciding with the views expressed by Ixtlil- xochitl and others, who afhrm that Quetzalcoatl and his worldly companion, Uueuuic, were one and the same l)er8on. The opposed opinion of Ternaux-Compans, who states that Quetzalcoatl must have been an Olmec, while Huemao was a Toltec, actually gives the key to the solution of the question. Both are right, Ixtlilxo- chitl and Ternaux, Huemac is the original Toltec name uf the Toltec national god, ruler, and author of the holy books, the ancient name used by the Toltecs. As this people succumbed more and more to soutlicrn influ- ences, and their ancient air-god in his sparrow form re- ceived in addition the snake attribute, on account of his rejuvenating influence u(X)n nature, then, the new name of the more cultivated people soon apiwarcd. 284 GODS, 8UPEBNATUSAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIF.* The name may, therefore, be Olmec, but not ' the god ; we may sooner suppose that the attributes of the Maya god, Votan, have been transferred to the Toltec god. Both names having thus a double origin; the legend which found two names, made also two persons of them, and placed them side by side. It is, however, easy to see that they are naturally one: Huemac has just as much a religious signification as Quetzalcoatl ; as Hue- matzin, he wrote the divine book, containing all the earthly and heavenly wisdom of the Toltecs. Quetzal- coatl has, in the same degree, besides his religious posi- tion, the worldly one of ruler and founder of a civili- zation. As Quetzalcoatl possesses a divine nature, so does Huemac, to whom also are ascribed the three hun- dred years of life, and the impression of the hand in the rock. Besides the attributes of the sparrow, flint, and snake, there are others which ascribe to Quetzalcoatl the same properties, but less prominently. As god of the air, he holds the wonderfully painted shield in his hand, a symbol of his power over the winds. As god of the fer- tilizing influence of the air, he holds, like Saturn, the sickle, symbol of the harvest — he it is that causes the grain to ripen. It used to be said that he prepared the way for the water-god, for in these regions, the rains are always preceded by winds. It was on account of this intimate connection with the rain, which had already procured him the snake attribute, that his mantle was adorned with crosses. We have already seen that such crosses represented the rain-god with the Mayas, and are symbols of the fructifying rain. Con- sequently they are well suited for the god who is only air-god in the sense of the air exercising its fructifying and invigorating influence upon the earth. Another question, which has already occurred to ub, must here be considered. Why did this god come from the east, depart toward the east, and wLy should ho be expected from the east? The Toltecs have, according to almost unanimous statements, come from the north, QUETZALOOATL AND THE TBADE-WINDS. 286 and even Quetzalcoatl commences his rule in the north, in Tulla, and proceeds gradually on his journey fix)m the north to the south-east, just like the Toltecs, who trav- eled southward from Tulla. It is plain that he departs for the east, because this is his home, from which he came and will return. His eastern origin is, no doubt, based upon the direction of the eastern trade-winds, which carry rain 'id, with it, fertility to the interior of Cen- tral America. The rains began three or four weeks earlier in Vera Cruz, Tampico, and Tabasco than in Puebla and Mexico. Another reason, which has, how- ever, a certain connection with the above, may be the relationship of the god of air and the sun-god, who often assumed an equal position in nature and in worship. We know that the founders of the Peruvian and Muys- can cults come from the east, because they are sun-gods. Quetzalcoatl is not such a deity, it is true, but the ferti- lizing air-god is also in other places closely connected with the fructifying sun, as, for example Huitzilopochtli, Odin, and Brama. The sun is his eye. This connection with the sun, Montezuma referred to when he spoke in the i^resence of Cortes of the departure of Quetzalcoatl for the regions from which the sun comes. As the sun is the eye of heaven, to whom the heart of the vic- tim sacrificed to the god of heaven is presented, so it is at night with the moon, to whom the same tribute was paid at the feast of Quetzalcoatl. I merely refer to this here to show the connection of the air-god with the great heavenly bodies. Several other significations are attached to the idea of an air-god. It is natural that the god of heavenly bless- ing should also be the god of wealth. All wealth dcjHinds originally upon the produce of the soil, upon tl.vj blessing of heaven, however world! > opinion of the matter may be. (}old is merely the symbol of this wealth, like the golden shower of Zeus. The inia^ie of Quetzalcoatl was, thorefore, according to Acosta, adorned with gold, silver, jewels, rich feathers, and gay dresses, to illustrate his wealth. For this reason he wore a golden helmet, S86 aODS. SUPEBNATUBAL BEINQS, AND WOBSHIF. and his sceptre was decorated with costly stones. The same view is also the basis of the myths of the ancients about snakes and dragons guarding treasures. The fact that the merchants of Gholula worshiped the god of wealth before all others, and as their chief deity, requires no explanation. His worship in Gholula was conducted as follows: Forty days before the festival, the merchants bought a spotless slave, who was first taken to bathe in a lake called the Lake of the Gods, then dressed up as the god Quetzalcoatl, whom he had to represent tor forty days. During this time he enjoyed the same adoration as was given to the god: he was set upon a raised place, presented with flowers, and fed on the choicest viands. He was, however, well guarded during the night, so that he might not escape. During his exhibition through the town, he danced and sang, and the women and children ran out of their houses to salute him and make him presents. This continued until nine days before the end of the forty days. Then two old priests approached him in all humility, saying, in deep voice: Lord, know that in nine days thy singing and dancing will cease, be- cause thou must die! If he continued of good spirit, and inclined to dance and sing, it was considered a good omen, if the contrary, a bad one. In the latter case they pre- pared him a drink of blood and cacao, which was to ob- literate the remembrance of the past conversation. After drinking this, it was hoped that he would resume his former good humor. On the day of the festival still greater lionors were shown him, music sounded and incense was burnt. At last, at the midnight hour, he was sacrificed, the heart was torn out of his body, held up to the mtx)n, and then thrown toward the image of the god. The body was cast down the steps of the temple, and served the- merchants, especially the slave- dealers, for a sacrificial meal. This feast and sacrifice took place every year, but afler a certain number of cycles, as in the divine year, Teoxihuitl, they were cele- brated with much more pomp. Quetzalcoatl hod, gene- QUETZAL'COATL AS A HEALING GOD. 287 rally, his human sacrifices during the Aztec rule, as well as the other gods. The power which reestablishes the macrocosm, heals and rejuvenates the microcosm also: it is the general healing power. With the good weather thousands of invalids are restored, and refreshing rains not only re- vive the thirsty plains of the tropics, but man himself. Thus the air-god, the atmosphere, becomes a healing god. A Phoenician told Pausanius that the snake god, Jilsculapius, signified the health-restoring air. If this god of heaven is also a snake-god, like Quetzalcoatl, the rejuvenating and re'invigorating power of nature is ex- pressed in a clear parallelism. The snake-god is also a healing god, and even the Greek Jiisculapius cannot dispense with the snake. It is, thus, not to be wondered at that the sterile women of the Mexican peoples directed their prayers to Quetzal- coatl.^ This concludes the able summing-up presented by Miiller, and it is given as I give all theoretical matter, neither accepting nor rejecting it, as simply another ray of light bent in upon the god Quetzalcoatl, whose nature 't is not proposed here to either explain or illustrate, but only to reproduce, as regarded from many sides by the earliest and closest observers. " Miiller, Amerikanische Urreligionen, pp. 577-590. Some further notes rpgardiiiR thiH god from a different point, may be found in Jiraaseur de Bour- bourg, Palenqu^, pp.40 etc., 66 etc. CHAPTER VIII. GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. YABIOT78 ACCOUNTS OF THK BiBTH, ObiOIN, AMD DeBIYATION OF TBI MAHB OF THB MExroAN Wab Ood, HnrTziLOPocHTLi, OF BIB Temple, Imaog, Ckbehonial, Festitau, akd his deputy, OB page, Paynal— Clatioe- BO — BOTURINI — ACOSTA — SoLIS — SaBAOUN — HFUBEBA — ToBQUEMADA — J. O. Ml'llkr's Summary of the HuiTziix>pocBTiii Mytbb, their Obiqin, Relation, and Sionification — Txlob — Codex Vaxicanub— Tlaloc, God of Wateb, especially of Rain, and of Mountains— Clavioebo, Oaha, and Ixtlilxochitl — Frayeb in time of Dbocoht — Camaboo, Moiolinia, Mknoista, and THB Vatican Codex on the Sacbifices to Tlaloc — The Decobations of his Victims and the places of their Execution — Gatuiorino Rushes fob the Sebvice of the Wateb God — Highway Robberies by tbe Priests at this time- Decorations and Implembntb of the Priests— Punishments for Cere- monial Offences — Tbb Whiblpool of Pantitlan — Images of the Mountains in bonob of tbb Tlaloc Festival — of the coming Rain AND Mutilation of tbb Images of tbb Mountains— Genebal Pbomi- MBNCB IN THB CULT OF TlAIjOO, OF TBI NuMBBB FoUB, THE CbuBS, AMD TBE SnAKB. Huitzilopochtli, Huitziloputzli, or Vitziliputzli, was the god of war and the especially national god of the Mexicans. Some said that he was a purely spiritual being, others that a woman had borne him after mirac- ulous conception. This legend, following Olavigero, ran as follows : In the ancient city of Tulla, lived a most devout woman, Coatlicue by name. Walking one day in the temple as her custom was, she saw a little ball of feath- ers floating down from heaven, which, taking without BIBTH OP HUITZILOPOCHTLI. thought, she put into her bosom. The walk being ended, however, she could not find the ball, and wondered much, all the more that soon after this she found her- self pregnant. She had already many children, who now, to avert this dishonor of their house, conspired to kill her; at which she was sorely troubled. But, from the midst of her womb the god spoke : Fear not, my mother, for this danger will I turn to our great honor and glory. And lo, Huitzilopochtli, perfect as Pallas Athena, was instantly born, springing up with a mighty war-shout, grasping the shield and the glittering spear. His left leg and his head were adorned with plumes of green; his face, arms, and thighs barred terribly with lines of blue. He fell upon the unnatural children, slew them all, and endowed his mother with their spoils. And from that day forth his names were Tezahuitl, Terror, and Tetzauhteotl, Terrible god. This was the god who became protector of the Mexi- cans, who conducted them so many years in their pil- grimage, and settled them at last on the site of Mexico. And in this city they raised him that pi-oud temple so much celebrated even by the Spaniards, in which were annually held their solemn festivals, in the fifth, ninth, and fifteenth months; besides those kept every four years, every thirteen years, and at the beginning of every century. His statue was of gigantic size, in the posture of a man seated on a blue-colored bench, from the four corners of which issued four huge snakes. His forehead was blue, but his face was covered with a golden mask, while another of the same kind covered the back of his head. Upon his head he carried a beautiful crest, shaped like the beak of a bird ; upon his neck a collar consist- ing of ten figures of the human heart; in his right hand, a large, blue, twisted club; in his left, a shield, on which appeared five balls of feathers disposed in the form of a cross, and from the upper part of the shield rose a golden Hag with four arrows, which the Mexicans pretended to have been sent to them from heaven to perform those glorious actions which we have seen in their history. His Vol. III. 19 !? 290 GODS, SUPERNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. body was girt with a large golden snake, and adorned with various lesser figures of animals made of gold and pre- cious stones, which ornaments and insignia had each their peculiar meaning. They never deliberated upon making war without imploring the protection of this god, with prayers and sacrifices; and ofiered up a greater number of human sacrifices to him than to any other of the gods.* A diflferent account of the origin of this deity is given by Botui'ini, showing the god to have been a brave Mexi- can chief, who was afterward apotheosized : — While the Mexicans were pushing their conquests and their advance toward the country now occupied by them, they had a very renowned captain, or leader, called Huitziton. He it was that in these long and iieriloiis journeys through unknown lands, sparin^, iiimself no fatigue, took care of the Mexicans. The fable says of him that being full of years and wisdom he was one night caught up in sight of his army, and of all his people, and presented to the god Tezauhteotl, that is to say the Frightful God, who, being in the shape of a horrible dragon, commanded him to be seated at his right hand, saying: Welcome, valiant captain; very grateful am I for thy fidelit}'^ in my service and in gov- erning my people. It is time that thou shouldest rest, since thou art already old. and since thy great deeds raise thee up to the fellowship of the immortal gods. Return then to thy sons and tell them not to be afflicted if in future they cannot see thee as a mortal man ; for from the nine heavens thou shalt look down propitious upon them. And not only that, but also, when I strip the vestments of humanity from thee, I will leave to thine afflicted and orphan people thy bones and thy skull so that they may be comforted in their sorrow, and may consult thy relics as to the road they have to fol- low: and in due time the land shall be shown them that • Huitzilopochtli is derived from two words; huUiU'm, the humming-bird, and opochtli, left, — so called from the left foot of his imoge being dccorntcd with humming-bird feathers. Clavigero, Storia Ant, del Messico, torn, ii-, pp- 17-10. IMAQE OF HUITZILOPOGHTLI. SBl I have destined for them, a land in which they shall hold wide empire, being respected of the other nations. Huitziton did according to these instructions, and after a sorrowful interview with his people, disapjieared, carried away by the gods. The weeping Mexicans re- mained with the skull and bones of their beloved captain, which they carried with them till they arrived in New Spain, and at the place where they built the great city of Tenochtitlan, or Mexico. All this time the devil spoke to them through this skull of Huitziton, often asking for the immolation of men and women, from which thing originated those bloody sacrifices, practiced after- wards by this nation with so much cruelty on prisoners of war. This deity was called, in early as well as in later times, Huitzilopochtli, — for the principal men be- lieved that he was seated at the left hand of Tezcatlipoca, — a man derived from the original name Huitziton, and from the word mapoche, * left hand.' * Acosta gives a minute description of the image and temple of this god : — " The chiefest idoU of Mexico was, as I have sayde, Yitziliputzli. It was an image of wood like to a man, set vpon a stoole of the colour of azure, in a b* mkard or litter, at every corner was a piece of wood in forme of a Serpent's head. The stoole signified thjit he was set in heaven : this idoU hadde all the forehead azure, and had a band of azure vnder the nose from one eare to another: vpon his head he had a rich plume of feathers, like to the beake of a small bird, the which was covered on the toppe with golde burnished very browne : hee had in his left hand a white target, with the figures of five pine apples, made of white feathers, set in a crosse : and from above issued forth a crest of gold, and at his sides hee hadde foure dartes, which (the Mexicaines say) had beene sent from heaven to do those actes and prowesses wliich shall be spoken of: In his right hand he had an azured staffe, cutte in fashion of a waving snake. All those ornaments with the rest hee had, carried his sence * Boturini, Idea de una HM., pp. 60-1. i fe- ■ . 'it' il :■ 1 HI II 11 n n IMi w : - t 1 1 ■ i ¥ GODS. SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. as the Mexicaines doe shew; the name of Vitziliputzli signifies the left hand of a shining feather. I will speake heereafter of the prowde Temple, the sacrifices, feasts and ceremonies of this great idoll, heing very notable things. But at this present we will only shew, that this idoll thus richly appareled and deckt, was set vpon an high Altare, in a small peece or boxe, well covered with linnen clothes, Jewells, feathers and orna-^ ments of golde, with many rundles of feathers, the fairest and most exquisite that could be found : hee had alwaics a curtine before him for the greater veneration. loyning to the chamber or chappell of this idoll, there was a peece of lesse worke, and not so well beautified, where there was another idoll they called Tlaloc. These two idolls were alwayes together, for that they held them as companions, and of equal power. There was in Mexico, this Cu, the famous Temple of Vitziliputzli, it had a very great circuite, and within a faire Court. It was built of great stones, in fashion of snakes tied one to another, and the circuite was called Coatepantli, which is, a circuite of snakes: vppon the toppe of every chamber and oratorie where the Idolls were, was a fine piller wrought with small stones, bhicke as ieate, set in goodly order, the ground raised vp with white and red, which below fave a great light. Vpon the top of the pillar were battlements very artificially made, wrought like snailes [caracoles], supjwrted by two Indians of stone, sitting, holding candlesticks in their hands, the which were like Croisants garnished and en- riched at the ends, with yellow and greene feathers and long fringes of the same. Within the circuite of this court, there were many chambers of religious men, and Others that Avere appointed for the service of the Priests and Popes, for so they call the soveraign Priests which iserve the Idoll. There were foure gates or entries, at e east, west, north, and south ; at every one of these gi». s beganne a faire cawsey of two or three let^ues long. 'here was in the midst of the lake where the cittie of Me ico is built, TEMPLE OF HUITZILOPOCHTLI. 29g foure lai^e cawseies in crosse, which did much beautify it; vpon every portall or entr;v was a God or IdoU, having the visage turned to the causey, right against the Temple gate of Vitziliputzli. There were thirtie steppes of thirtie fadome long, and they divided from the circuit of the court by a streete that went betwixt tliem ; vpon the toppe of these steppes there was a walke thirtie foote broad, all plaistered with chalke, in the midst of which walke was a Pallisado artificially made of very high trees, planted in order a fadome one from another. These trees were very bigge, and all pierced with small holes from the foote to the top, and there were roddes did runne from one tree to another, to the which were chained or tied many dead mens heades. Vpon every rod were twentie sculles. ;;nd these ranckes of sculles continue from the foote to the toppe of the tree. This Pallissado was full of dead mens sculls from one end to the other, the which was a wonderfuU mourne- full sight and full of horror. These were the heads of such as had beene sacrificed ; for after they were dead, and had eaten the flesh, the head was delivered to the Ministers of the Temple, which tied them in this sort vntil they fell off by morcells ; and then had they a care to set others in their places. Vpon the toppe of the temple were two stones or chappells, and in them were the two IdoUs which I have spoken of, Vitziliputzli, and his companion Tlaloc. These Chappells were carved and graven very artificially, and so high, that to ascend vp to it, there was a staire of stone of sixscore steppes. Before these Chambers or Chappells, there was a Court of fortie foote square, in the midst thereof, was a high stone of five hand breadth, poynted in fashion of a Pyramide, it was placed there for the sacrificing of men ; for being laid on their backes, it made their bodies to bend, and so they did open them and pull out their hearts, as I shall shew heereafter." ' ' Auosta, lUst. Nai. Ind., pp. 352-3, 361-3. Acosta gives a description of the wanderings of the Mexicans and liow tlieir god Vitziliputzli, directed and Rnided them therein, much as the Ood of Israel directed his people, across the wilderness to the Promised Land. Traditiun also tells, how he him* 294 GODS, SUPEENATURAL BEINGS, AND WOKSHIP. w'.,--ia, Solis describes this temple also: — The top of the truncated p} ramid on which the idols of Huitzilopochtli and Tlaloc were placed was forty foet square, and reached by a stair of a hundred and twenty steps. On this platform, on either hand, at the head of the stairs, stood two sentinel-statues supporting great can- dlesticks of an extraordinary fashion. And first, from the jasper flags, rose a hump-backed altar of green stone. Opposite and beyond was the chapel wherein behind curtains sat Huitzilopochtli, on a throne supported by a blue globe. From this, supposed to represent the heav- ens, projected four staves with serpents' heads, by whicli the priests carried the god when he was brought before the public. The image bore on its head a bird of wrought plumes whose beak and crest were of burnished gold. The feathers expressed horrid cruelty and were made still more ghastly by two stripes of blue one on the brow and the other on the nose. Its right hand leaned as on a staft' upon a crooked serpent. Upon the left arm wag a buckler bearing five white plums, arranged in form of a cross; and the hand grasped four arrows veneratod as heaven-descended. To the left of this was another chapel, that of Tlaloc. Now these two chaiiels and idols were the same in every particular. These gods were esteemed brothers — their attributes, qualities, lowers, inclinations, service, prayers, and so on, were identical or interchangeable.* Sahagun says of Huitzilopochtli, that, being originally a man, he was a sort of Hercules, of great strength and warlike, a great destroyer of towns and slayer of men. aelf revealed that manner of sacrifice most acceptable to Iuh will :~B()nio of the priests liaviuR overnight of!endod him, lo, in the morninK, tln«y wiio all dead men; their stomachH Xmug uut open, and their hearts pulkd out; which rites in sacrifice were thereupon adopted (or the service of that deity, and retained until their rooting out by the stern Kpiuiish husbandry, ho well adapted to such foul ond bloody tores. I'urchaa, llis rUiirimea, vol. iv,, I'l). 1002-3. « Solis, Hist. Conq. Mrx., tom.i.,pp.30C-8. This writer says: <The8i)imiHh ■oldieni called this idol llucbilohos,hy a corrupt pronunciation: so too llcriiid Diaz del Castillo writes it. Authors differ much in describing this ninj^iiili- oont building. Antonio de Henera follows Francisco r,opcz de Oi'niaiu too closely. We shall follow Father Josef de Aoosta and the better iufuiiiiud authors.' 7c/., p. 395. HUITZILOPOCHTLI AND OAMAXTLI. 396 In war he had been a living fire, very terrible to his adversaries ; and the devise he bore was a dragon's head, frightful in the extreme, and casting fire out of its mouth. A great wizard he had been, and sorcerer, trans- forming himself into the shape of divers birds and beasts. While he lived, the Mexicans esteemed this man very highly for his strength and dexterity in war, and when he died they honored him as a god, offering slaves, and sacrificing them in his presence. And they looked to it that those slaves were well fed and well decorated with 8uch ornaments as were in use, with ear-rings and visors; all for the greater honor of the god. In Tlaxcala also they had a deity, called Gamaxtli, who was similar to this HuitziloiX)chtli.' Gage, in a pretty fair translation of Hcrrera, describes this god with Tezcatlipoca. He says : — " The gods of Mexico (as the Indians reiwrted to the first Spaniards) were two thousand in number; the chiefest were Vitzilopuchtli, and Tezcatlipoca, whose images stood highest in the temple ujwn the altars. They were made of stone in full proiwrtion as big as a giant. They were covered with a lawn called Na- car; they were beset with pearls, precious stones, and pieces of gold, wrought like birds, beasts, fishes, and flowers, adorned with emeralds, turquies, chalcedons, and other little fine stones, so that when the lawn was taken away, the images seemed very beatitiful and glorious to behold. These two Indian idols had for a girdle great snakes of gold, and for collars or chains al)out their necks ten hearts of men mode of gold ; and ejich of them had a counterfeit visor with eyes of glass, and in their necks Death painted. These two gods were brethren, for Tezcatlipoca was the god of providence, and Vitzilo- puchtli, god of the wars, who was worshiped and feared more then all the rest." * Torquomoda goes to some length into the legeYid Hf^ * Sahagun, HUt. Oen., torn. 1., lib, i., p. 1. "Wrtf/e's New Survey, pp. 110-7; Herrtra, IHsl, Om,, torn, i., dec. ii., lib, vii,, cap. xvli. 9B6 OODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. and description of this god of war, Huitzilopochtli, or Mexiti;— Huitzilopochtli, the ancient god and guide of the Mexicans, is a name variously derived. Some say it is composed of two words: huitzilin, ' a humming-bird', and tlahuipuchtli, * a sorcerer that spits fire.' Others say that the second part of the name comes not from tlahuipueht li, but from opuchtli, that is, 'the left hand;' so that the whole name, Huitzilopochtli, would mean ' the shining- feathered left hand.' For this idol was decorated with rich and resplendent feathers on the left arm. And this god it was that led out the Mexicans from their own land and brought them into Anahuac. Some held him to be a purely spiritual being, others affirmed that he had been born of a woman, and related his history after the following fashion : Near the city of Tulla there is a mountain called Coatejiec, that is to ^ay the Mountain of the Snake, where a woman lived, named Coatlicue, or Snake-petticoat. She was the mother of many sons called Centzunhuitznahua, and of a daughter whose name was Coyolxauhqui. Coatlicue was very devout and careful in the service of the gods, and she occupied herself ordinarily in sweeping and cleaning the sacred places of that mountain. It happened that one day, occupied with these duties, she saw a little ball of feathers floating down to her through the air, which she taking, as we have already related, found herself in a short time pregnant.* Upon this all her children conspired against her to "> ' Pero lo8 tnismos Nnturalen aflrman, que este Nombre tonmrnn dn ol OH Prinoipul, que cUob traxcron, el qunl tenia don NombreH, el uiio Huit- cilopuchtli, y el otro Mexitly, y este HeRuudo, quiere deuir Ouibligu de * * Aconteci6, pues, vu dia, que estando barriendo, come acoBtunibi'idm, yib bajar por el Aire, una polota pequoAa, hecba de plumas, ik niaiient ilc ovillo, hecho de hilado, que He le vino k los manoR, In quid tomo, y initio entro Ioh NithuaB, h Faldellin, v la came, debnjo do la fnjit que le ('rniu rl ouerpo (porque Hieniure traen lujado ente genera de veMtidu) no imagiiiniulo ningun miHterio, ni nn de aqnel eaHo. Acabo de barrer, y buBch la lolotii de plninn, para v^r de qu6 podria aprovecharla en Rervicio de huh ItioNcK, ,v no la lialiri. Qued6 do ento adnairada, y mucho mas de conorer en m^ qw Acfu\e a<iiie1 puuto ae avia hecho preilada.' Torqunnada, J/onaro. iii(/., tuiii. U., pp. 41-2. DOUGH BTATUEOPHUITZILOPOCHm. f all. Then, imid aLr& ^"1. r«* ^^«5«n fully armed, having a shieW f iT^f'^^f^^tli was born hand in his rightl. dar t lonil/"^^",^*' ^» '»« ^^^ te barred over with hnes of thj' "^ ^^^' «»d «» his head was decorated wilLa gret Zt'f'''' ^'^ ^re. IS left leg wa« lean and leatE " /k^?^" ^^''^^'^^^, the arms barred with blue Hp /h "^ ^^^' *^»ghs and f serpent made of torcll u ^n ''""^^ *« «PPear he ordered a soldier ,^nS IWh "^"f ?^^--A..«,/;T„d serpent^ and taking it Sti.l"'^"^'*/^"^ *« iighi this q»i. From this embr/Jl Jl '.*^ embnuje Covolxauh- f iately died, anrn:^^t^;^F-^^^l daughte'r imme- brethren and took their 2 ^'^^T'^ «'"^^ «" her herewith After this he wrL-'^J"# ^"« "^«ther is o saj Fright, or Ama^em^nt 0^^^^, ^'^'^''"i"' that of a mother, without a fatW -la "f1 '"^ "' " ^'^^^ ^orn tes, for .in these his worshi iT^ ? ^//^"' ^^^ «f bat- "hle to them. Besides thfo^d^ar"^ ^'"^ ^''y ^^vor- permanently set ud in ♦» "'^'*'""^>' »mtV?e of this irod there was aWerl^Xetev^e'^ ^""^^'^ «^' ^^-^-l «nd seeds of various Ef T "^ '^ ""'''' "'"^^^ «f grains neighborhood of the tTml \? '^""."^" *'^''^ ^>«"« m tL groimdupwithgJtdevSamJT^ T"^^^^'^ '"^ ranth and other Dlanf«^-^^^"t seeds, of theama hW of children, tr;„rCrf ''^ T' ^^h X" tl'ey shaped into a statuc^of fh r""«'* ^^''^^^t; which ;rn. The priests carried thJ« ' '"'*'" '^"^ «t«ture of a f'- altar, previously rate '^^^^^^^^^^ to the temple and trnmi)et8 and other instrumeln f T'^^'^""' P'^Jing a»d ado with dancin? a T • ' -"^ ""''^'"f^^ "»'«»> noise the high-priest and the « 1. • ""'A^'^ '" the „,orninir crated the imnge, with su^ 7'"'*'* ^'^'^^^ and cm^^. ^^^"'e in use ling Imf fc"? '"^ «o"«c.3ratio ^ f«embled, every i^r^n /».„/',' *'"^' and the iieonle -ched it whe Jve&ufd ^C^. T' '' *^« 'X -' "^«^e offerings ^^r.^^ ^ ^1^7 X^^^: I ) 298 OODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. cious stones, each according to his means and devotion, sticking the said offerings into the soft fresh dough of which the idol was confected. After this ceremony no one was allowed to touch the image any more, nor to enter the place where it was, save only the high-priest. After that they brought out the image of the god Pay- nalton," — who is also a war god, being vicar or sub-cap- tain of the said Huitzilupochtli, — an image made of wood. It was carried in the arms of a priest who rep- resented the god Quetzalcoatl, and who was decorated with ornaments rich and curious. Before this priest there marched another carrying [the image of] a great snake, large and thick, twisted and of many coils. The procession filed along at great length, and here and there at various temples and altars the priests offered up sacri- fices, immolating human captives and quails. The first station, or stopping-place, was at the ward of Teot- lachco. Thence the cortege passed to Tlatelulco (where I, Torquemada, am now writing this history) ; then to Popotlan; then to Chapultepec — nearly a lengue from the city of Mexico; then to Tepetoca; then to Acachi- nanco; then back again to the temple whence it had set out; and then the image of Paynalton was put on the altar \.aere stood that of Huitzilo|xx;htli, being left there with the banner, called ezpaniztli, that had been carried before it daring the march: only the great snake, men- tioned above, was carried away and put in another place, • This Pnynalton, or Paynal, wns n kind of depntjr-god, or subntitnte for Huitzilopoclitli ; used in canes of urgent haste and iminediate onierKency, where perhaps it might ho thought there was not time for the lengthened ceremonies necessary to tlio invocation of the greater war deity. Sahagun's account of Paynal is concise, and will throw light on the remarks of Torquemada, as given above in the text. Bahagun says, in effect: This god Paynal was a kind of sub-captain to Huitzilopochtli. The latter, as chiuf- oaptain, dictated the deliber.tte undertaking of war against any province ; tho iotmer, o" vioar to the other, served when it became unexpectedly necesHary to tn.'e ut> arms and make front hurriiidly against an enemy. Then it wasthitt Paynal— whose name means ' swift, or hurried, '—when living on earth sot out in person to stir up tho people to repulse the enemy. Upon his <lcnth ho was deiAed and a festival apnointed in his honor. In this festival, his image, richly decoroted, was carried in a long procession, every one, benrcr of the idol or not, running as fast as ho could; all of which renresented tho nromptiiesH that is many time,: necessary to resist the assault of a foo attack- ing by surprise or ambusonde. Sahagun, Ulat. <fen., torn, i., lib. i,, p. 'i. SYMBOLIO DEATH OF HUITZILOPOCHTLI. 299 to which it belonged. And at all these places where the procession appeared, it was received with incensings, sacrifices, and other ceremonies. This procession finished, it having occupied the great- er part of the day, all was prepared for a sacrifice. The king himself acted the part of priest; taking a censer, he put incense therein with certain ceremonies and in- censed the image of the god. Tiiis done, they took down again the idol, Paynalton, and set out in march, tho.se going in front that had to be sacrificed, together with all things pertaining to the fatal rite. Two or three times they made the circle of the temple, moving in horrid cortege, and then ascended to the top, where they slew the victims; beginning with the prisoners of war, and finishing with the fattened slaves, purchased for the occasion, rending out their hearts and casting the same at the feet of the idol. All through this day the festivities and the rejoicings continued, and all the day and night the priests watched vigilantly the dough statue of Huitziloixxjhtli, so that no oversight or carelessness should interfere with the venera- tion and service due thereto. Early next day they took down said statue and set it on its feet in a hall. In- to this hall there entered the priest, called after Quet- zalcoatl, who had carried the image of Paynalton in his arms in the procession, as before related ; there entered also the king, with one of the most intimate servants, called Tehua, of the god Huitzilopochtli, four other great priests, and four of the principal youths, called Telpochtlatoque, out of the number of those that had charge of the other youths of the temple. These men- tioned, and these alone, being assembled, the priest named after Quetzalcoatl took a dart tip^ied with Hint and hurled it into the breast of the statue of dough, which fell on receiving the stroke. This ceremcmy was styled, * killing the god Huitziloixxjhtli so that his IxKly might Ik) eaten.* Upon this the priests advanced to the fallen image and one of them pulled the heart out of it, and gave the same to the king. The other priests 900 GODS, 8TJPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND W0B8HIP. cut the pasty body into two halves. One half was given to the people of Tlatelulco, who parted it out in crumbs among all their wards, and specially to the young soldiers, — no woman being allowed to taste f morsel. The other half was allotted to the people of that part of Mexico called Tenochtlitlan ; it was divided among the four wards, Teopan, Atzaqualco, Quepopan, and Moyot- lan ; and given to the men, to both small and great, even to the men-children in the cradle. All this ceremony was called (eoquahj that is to say, ' god is eaten,' and this making of the dough statue and eating of it was re- newed once every year.^" Closely as J. G. Miiller studied the character of Quet- zalcoatl, his examination of that of Huitzilopochtli, has been still more minute and was indeed the subject of a monograph published by him in 1847. A student of the subject cannot afford to overlook this study, and I translate the more important parts of it in the paragraphs which follow; not, indeed, either for or against the in- terests of the theory it supports, but for the sake of the accurate and detail d handling, rehandling, and group- ing there, by a master in this department of mytholoj.!- cal learning, of almost all the data relating to the matter in hand: — Huitzilopochtli has been already referred to as an orig- inal god of the air and of heaven. He agrees also with Quetzalcoatl in a second capital point, in having bo- come the anthro^wmorphic national god of the Aztecs, as Quetzalcoatl of the Toltecs. On their marches and in their wars, in the establishment of codes and towns, in happiness as well as in misfortune, the Aztecs were guided by his oracle, by the spirit of his being. As the Toltecs, especially in their later national character, differ from the Aztecs, so differ their two chief national gods. If the capital of the Toltecs, Cholula, resembled modern Rome in its religious efforts, so the god enthi*oned there was transformed into the human form of a high- priest, in whom this people saw his human ideal, in ' ^qvtnMda, Monarq. lnd„ torn, i., p. 203, torn, ii., pp. 41-3, 71-3. THF NAME HUITZILOPOCHTLI. 801 the same manner one might be led to compare the capi- tal of the Aztecs with ancient Rome, on account of its warlike spirit, and therefore it was right to make the national god of the Aztecs a war god like the Roman Mars. We will commence with the name of the god, which, according to Sahagun, Acosta, Torquemada, and most of the writers, signifies ' on the left side a humming-bird ;' from huitzUin, 'a humming-bird,' and opochtli. 'left.' In connecting the Aztec words, the ending is cut off. The image of the god had in reality, frequently, the feathers of the humming-bird on the left foot. The con- nection of this bird with the god is, in many ways, ap- propriate. It no doubt apiieared to them as the most beautiful of birds, and as the most worthy representant of their chief deity. Does not its crest glitter like a crown set with rubies and all kinds of precious stones? The Aztecs have accordingly, in their way, called the humming-bird, 'sun-beam,' 'or sun-hair;' as its alighting upon flowers, is like that of a sun-beam. The chief god of the Caribs, Juluca, is also decorated with a band of its feathers round the forehead. The ancient Mexi- cans had, as their most noble adornment, state-mantles of the same feathers, so much praised by Cortes; and even at the present time the Aztec women adorn their ears with these plumes. Thia humming-bird decoration on the left foot of the god was not the only one ; he had also a green bunch of plumage upon his head, shaped like the bill of a small bird. The shield in his left hand was decorated with white feathers, and the whole image was at times covered with a mantle of feathers. To the general virtues which make comprehensible the Immming-bird attribute as a divine one, must be added the special virtue of bravery iieculiar to this bird, which is specially suited to the war god. The English trav- eler Bullock tells how this bird distinguishes itself for its extraordinary courage, attacking others ten times its own size, flying into their eyes, and using its sharp bill as a most dangerous weapon. Noth- 802 aODS, SUPERNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. ing more daring can be witnessed than its attack upon other birds of its own species, when it fears disturbance during the breeding-season. The effects of jealousy transform these birds into perfect furies, the throat swells, the crest on their head, the tail, and the wings are expanded ; they fight whistling in the air, until one of them falls exhausted to the ground. That such a martial spirit should exist in so small a creature shows the intensity of this spirit; and the religious feeling is the sooner aroused^ when the instrument of a divine power appears in so trifling and weak a body. The small but brave and warlike woodpecker stood in a similar relation to Mars, and is accordingly termed picus nuirtius. This, the most common explanation of the name Lluit- ziloix)chtli, as ' humming-bird, left side' is not followed by Veytia, with whom Prichard agrees. He declares the meaning of the name to be ' left hand,' from hiiit- zUoc, 'hand,' because Huitzilopochtli, according to the fable, after his death, sits on the left side of the god Tezcatlipoca. Now, Huitzilopochtli is in another place considered as the brother of this god; he also stands higher, and can therefore scarcely have obtained his name from his position with respect to the other deity. Besides, hand in Aztec is properly translated as maitl, or toma. Over and above this attribute which gives the god liis name, there are others which point towards the concep- tion of a war god. Huitzilopochtli had, like Mars and Odin, the spear, or a bow, in his right hand, and in the left, sometimes a bundle of arrows, sometimes a round white shield, on the side of which were the four arrows sent him from heaven wherewith to ixM'foiin the heroic deeds of his jxiople. On these wea^wns de- pended the welfare of the state, just as on the ancik of the Roman Mars, which had fallen from the sky, or on the pcdladium of the warlike Pallas Athena. By-names also point out Huitzilopochtli as war god ; for he is called the terrible god, Tetzateotl, or the rug- KINDBED OP HUITZILOPOCHTLT. 803 ing, Tetzahuitl. These names he received at his birth, when he, just issued from his mother's womb, overthrew his adversaries. Not less do his connections indicate his warlike nature. His youngest brotlier, Tlacahuepancuextotzin, was also a war god, whose statue existed in Mexico, and who re- ceived homage, especially in Tezcuco. In still closer relationship to him stands his brother-in-arms, or, as Bernal Diaz calls him, his page, Faynalton, that is, 'the fleet one;' he was the god of the sudden war alarm, tumultus or general kvee en masse; his call obliged all capable of bearing arms to rush to the de- fence. He is otherwise considered as the representant of lluitzilopochtli and subordinate to him, for he was only a small image, as Diaz says, and as the ending ion denotes. The statue of this little war-crier was always placed upon the altar of Huitzilopochtli, and sometimes carried round at his feast. Other symbolic attributes establish Huitzilopochtli as the general national god of this warlike people, and sym- bolized his personal presence. On the march from the ancient home, the priests took their turn, in fours, to carry his wooden image, with the little flag lallen from heaven, and the four arrows. The litter, upon which the image was carried, was called the ' chair of god,' teoicpaUl, and was a holy box, such as . Avas used among the Etruscans and Egyptians, the Greeks and the Ro- mans, in Ilium, among the Japanese, among the Mon- gols. In America, the Cherokees are also found with such an ark. The ark of the covenant carried by the Levitcs through the desert and in battle, was of a simi- lar kind. Wherever the Aztecs halted for some time during their wanderings, they erected an altar or a sacrifice mound to their god, u\)on which they placed this god's-litter with the image ; which ancient observ- ance they kept up, in later times, in their temples. By its side they erected a movable tent, tabermiculmn, (Htiftshiitte), in the open country, as is customary among nomadic people, such as the Mongols. The god, 804 GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. however, gave them the codes and usages of a cultured people, and received offerings of prisoners, hawks, and quails. As the head of a sparrow on a human body points to the former worship of Quetzalcoatl under the form of a sparrow, so the humming-bird attribute on the image and in the name of Huitzilopochtli, points him out as an original animal god. The general mythological rule, that such animal attributes refer to an ancient worship of the god in question under the form of an animal, points this out in his case, and the special myth of Huitziton assists here in the investigation of the foundation of this origin- al nature. When the Aztecs still lived in Aztlan, a certain Huitziton enjoyed their highest esteem, as the fable tells. This Huitziton heard the voice of a bird, which cried " tihui," that is * let us go.' " He thereupon asked the people to leave their home, which they ac- cordingly did. When we consider the name Huitzi- ton, the nature of the story, and the mythical time to which it refers, no doubt remains as to who this Huit- ziton is supposed to be. It is evident that he is none other than the little bird itself, which, in our later form of the myth, as an anthropomorphic fable, is separated from him; separated euhemeristically, just as the latin Picus was separated from his woodpecker. This Picus, whose songs and flight were portentous, was rep- resented as a youth with a woodpecker on his head, of which he made use for his seer-art; but was originally, as denoted by his name, nothing else than a woodpecker, which was adored on the wooden pillar from which it sent its sayings. This woodiiecker placed itself upon the vexUlum of the Sabines, and guided them to the region which has been named Picenum after it. As this bird guided its people to their new abode, like Huitziton, so many other animal gods have lead those who, in ancient times, sought new homes. Thus a crow con- ducted Battus to Gyrene; a dove led the Chalcitl- ■' See this vol., p. G9, note. ^^ZITON AND PAYNALTON. lans to Cvrenp. a»^ii • ^^ the Cretan^, to pX i '"• *« S"™ «f a dolphin took ment, to which a ™V"h':r\«'™ded « newitSS curried Cadmus tn Tk u ""^ P<""*«i the wav ,. k .." The originJ^^'^ I'^'^J^ -If fed the Hipi"„i '^ ' Mbayas, received thcdivin! ^ *" ^"'erican peopleX »"., to «.„ a, entS i::'7;;'\™"Bhthe5^/^! pepp e instead of settlinr,l„ ^^ territories of other tl'\T Jl^'-'-'t" "m^th L";, " ?«'» h-bitati™- tavors the birth of mvth, lit .1 *''" founding of town. he founding of c„S^ the ,Tt'"^'f^'"«' ™ »'™ d^' the nu,ne„„a fable" of the Chri".- "'""''■ '^•^^S 'vere pointed out by „„;„:?„ ^''"«twn mediievnl aae "M heathenism then e "Sl';^"" "'' «■<' ""nnant^f je^me the subject, HuS™ i, M''"* f'P"''"' fancy. ■^ humJ„g.bi,,?'X"T„r*^^^^^^^^ yllable, as i„ Paynaltor fhf, the i"« "■ '""■'""tive the bearer, at the time of th„ T„humming-bird was mess^e of j^ to thrTetn frf'^r'^ °?^' "^ '^« <"vTne ■elated to the Aztecs if f i t*'"'''"acans, a peonle mers of the divine Ini T' '"^""^ "^«''«d «« inter F-SaSo^ft^i^^t^^^^^^^^ ''e vvas merely a small h' ■ "^ •''"^'"'«]X)morphi.sm See this vol. p. fi7 '"''• III. ao 806 GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. The identity of the two, in spite of the different ex- planations of the naine, is accepted by Veytiti, wlio gives Huitzitoc as the name of the chief who led the Aztec armies during their last wanderings from Chicomoztoc, or the Seven Caves, into Anahuac. Under his leadership the Aztecs were everywhere victorious, and for this reason he was placed, after his death, on the left side of the god Tezcatlipoca; since which time he was called Huitzilopochtli. The identity of Huitziton and Huitzilopochtli, is also shown by otKer facts besides the nfime, the attribute, and the mythological analogy : the same important acts are ascribed to both. We have seen that Huitziton com- manded the Aztecs to leave their home; according to another account of Acosta, this was done on the persua- sion of Huitzilojjochtli. If other Spanish authors state that this was done by instigation of the devil, they mean none other than Huitzilopochtli, using a mode of speech which had become an established one. This name became a common title of the devil in Germany, under the form o.' Vizliputzli, soon after the conquest of Mexico, as may be seen in the old popular drama of Faust. The fable further relates of Huitziton that he taught the Aztecs to produce fire by friction, during their wanderings. The gift of fire is usually ascribed to a culture-god. Huitzil- opochtli was such a deity ; he introduced dress, laws, and ceremonies among his people. The statement that Huit- ziton ^ ui at some time, given fire to the people, has no (•listovical meaning; there is no people without fire, and * yrmerly told myth mentions that man made fire even I efore the existence of the present sun. The significa- tion of the fable is a religious one, it is a myth in v/hich the Aztecs ascribe the origin of all human cultme to Huitziton their culture-god, afterward Huitziloj oc^tli. This god wore also a band of human hearts and faces of gold and silver; while various bones of dead men, as well as a man torn in pieces, were depicted on his dress. These attributes like those of the Indian Schiwa and Kali, clearly point him out as the god to whom human sac anil hui witl bloc com cent are i T] valle their 0fth( the ti were Jiing, secret( ber of boastii had th triump HuitziJ of tfie costly 1 the hai gers la The As grant h the kin^ for the them, tl were bro their bre heart toi upon th( their serv tiered for command I'll, or Me (Opuntie) SACBIPICE MYTHS. sacrifices were made Tf ^ among the nations con,posinirT« J?^*^."«^ely believed human sacrifices had Cn ^- ♦ ^^^""'^^n Empire that wUhin the last two ce^urie^Xr' > '''' ""^^ bloodless offerings had beTn m' a . ^ **''** ti'ne only commencement of hum^^J^'t' ^ '"•^'^^ P^«««« the century, in which theZ^I^; t? ^"- **'" ^«"r*««"th are said to have occurred ^"ccessive cases thereof :^^^yo?AZ'uZr^^^^ f *^"* «-e in the their enemies of Xo^h^n K^? ^°"^^^' « »>«ttle wi?h of the Colhuas, oX^Tllj ^^^^^^^^'^^^Jecided in frvor the tributary A^t^ln the r^T" wl f "'^ ^"^"^ were presenting a large numL 1, ?^*"'^ *^^ ^olhui ^'"S, the Aztecs had onhTZjf}"^''^'^ ^^^'^ their fcreted, but exhibited"^ tXTof th"'' 7''"™ *^'^^ ^«Pt ber of ears that they had Zllt'" ^^^^''^'^ «""«- boas ing that the victory woudhZ^'' ''^"" ^»«'nie«, had they lost time in maS 1; ^^" '""^^ delayed triumph, they erected tnfjP^.^^ .Proud of th^l? Hui.dopochco,and made known to tl "*? ^^^'^^^^^ ^^ of the Colhuas, that the^ Z *^ Jheir ord, the king costly and worthy sacrS tZJ'' "^^^ *^'« g«d « the hands of prints ThI"^ uH ^'"» «<^nt them bv frs laid irre^X nt^ ,t^' -^»«h ^^^ "-ssen^ ihe Aztecs swallowed thdr rt '' ^"^ ^^P^^ted. [- the sak^tf tj^ S^ZteV' «-' m^^ them, the four prisonef/H^^^^'^'"^'* than to grace their breasts cut open with tvl- !v '^"""^ ^^ sacrifice heart torn out ^his strfff/l^'' ^^^ *^^ P«lpitatins pn the Colhuas, tL'SLw^^^^ consternatiof their service and drovp f ?.« ^^^ *^^ Aztecs from Jer^d for some tte X^l Z '''''^- '^^^'^ "^^^^^ ^^" command of thei/goS fo' S!^"*'^' ^"'^ t^^", at ?he ]^^> or Mexico, on tsitf where t^ ^K^" ."^ ^^^"^'h tit! (Opuntie) grewing upon a r^k ^' ^"^ ^"""^ « "«P«1 308 GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP, At the second sacrifice a Colhua was the victim. An Aztec was huntin?. on the shore of the lake, for an animal to offer his patron deity, when he met a Colhua called Xomimitl; he attacks him furiously, bears him down, and the defeated man is made to bleed upon the sacrifice stone. Both myths are aitiological, and explained by the sacrifice system (Opferkultus). This is shown in the case of the four prisoners, of whom we shall learn more in the third story. The second story personifies the Aztec and the Colhua peoples in the two men, the second nation supplying the first with human sacrifices. With the sacrifice of Xomimitl, the parallelism of which to the four Xochimilos cannot be overlooked by any one, the first temple of Huitzilo{)ochtli, in Tenochtitlaii, was inaugurated. The third sacrifice shows still more closely the relig- ious basis (Kultusgrundlage) of the myth. Here also. as in the former, we have to do with a Colhua. The Aztecs oft'ered the Colhua king to show diviiio honors to his daughter and to a^wtheosize her into tlio mother of their national god, declaring that such \vas the will of the deity. The king, rejoicing at tlie honor intended for his daughter, let her go, and she wan brought to T^enochtitlan with great pomp. Xo sooner, however, had she ariived than she was sacrificed, fiayod, and one of the bravest youths dressed in her skin. Tlie king was invited to the solemn act of the deification of his daughter, and only became aware of her death when the flame from the copal gum revealed to him the bUxxly skin al)out the youth pln^ou at the side of the god. The daughter was, however, at once formally declared mothor of Huitzilo|K)chtli and of all the gods. This aitiological cultus-myth is easily explained. Tlie name of tiie daughter is Teteionan, whom we havo learned to know as the gods-mother, and as T«x;itzin, * our grandmother." She was never the daughter of a " If 801110 of the uumeH and myths, mentioned or uUnded to from tiint' to time, by MUller iind othorrt, uro yet unknown to the reader, he will rciiu in- TETEIONAN. 309 human king, but has been transformed into one by eu- hemerism, somewhat as Iphigenia is to be considered as originally Artemis. The goddess Teteionan had her special festival in Mexico, when a woman, dressed as goddess, was sacrificed ; while held on the back of an- other woman, her head ^vas cut oft', then she was flayed, and the skin carried by a youth, accompanied by a numerous retinue, as a present to liuitzilo[K)chtli. Four prisoners of war were, moreover, previously sacrificed. Similar to this stoiy, told by Clavigero, is another, narrated by Acosta. According to the latter, Tozi was the daughter of the king of C'ulhujican, and was made the first human sacrifice by order of IIuitzilojxx;htli, who desired her for a sister. Tozi is, however, none other than Tocitzin, and is also shown to be 'our grandmother.' According to the Aztec version, the custom of dressing priests in the skin of sacrificed beings dates from her — such representations are often seen, esjwcially in Hum- boldt ; the Basle collection of Mexican antiquities jwssesses also the stone image of a priest dressed in a human skin. The fourth month, Tlacaxij)ehualitzli, this is. 'to flay a man,' derived its name from this custom, which is suld to have l)een most frequent at this period of the year. (iroddesses, or beings representing goddesses, are sacri- ficed in both of these fables. We have met with human wicrifices among the Muyscasin (central America, and in connection with many deities of the Mexicans, in which the human victim represents the gml to whom he is to he sacrificed. Slaves im|)ersonating gods were also Bjwrificed among the northern Indians, the Mt-called Indios bravos. The jwrson sjwrificed is dtvoiiiod by the god, is given over to him, is already piTt of him, is the god himself. Such was the case with tlie slave that personated Quetzalcoatl in the menhants' festival in ('holula. The critic is only able to admit the relative truth of l)cr th« impoHHibility of any nrrnnKcmect of thimc luixt'd niul fnr-iiivdlvcil Ii'Ki'IkIh by wkinh, withuut intliiitu verliiuKt*, tliiM tiiniliUi could lio wliolly iil>viat«'(1. In Dooil tinto, and with w< lUirncHs Ih poHMiblo, thti liut uf godH iind li'gt'ude will be uiiide hh uuurly us > ..ty be conipl«3te. 810 GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. the recentness of the period in which the origin of Mexi- can human sacrifices is placed bv these three myths. We ah-eady know that human sacrifices are very ancient in all America, and that they have only been put aside at «. few places by humane efforts; us in Peru to some extent by means of the Incas. We have met with them through- out all South America. The statement so generally made that the Toltec Quetzalcoatl preached against human sacrifices, certainly implies the previous existence of such sacrifices. This statement abtout Quetzalcoatl also points out the way to the assimilation of the varying accounts, fables, and myths In very ancient times human sacrifices pre- dominated everywhere. The Toltecs, like the Incas, endeavored more or less to abolish them, and, even if not altogether successful, they reduced them considerably. The Aztecs reintroduced them. In the East Indies, these sacrifices date back to the era before the flood, and the Greeks there met with remains of anthrojx>phagy, the basis thereof Brahmanism sought to exterminate the.^e ancient sac- rifices, and the Vedas forbid them, a prohibition which, in connection with the custom of pretending to sacrifice human beings, gives evidence of a former use of actual sacrifices. The later sect of Shiwaits again introduced them. However ancient the national iwlitical phase of lluit- zilopochtli may be, the nature j)hase is still older. This god, too, has a nature-basis which not only explains his being, but throws light ujx)n his further uni'olding as a national or war god. All seai'chers who do not begin with this basis, see nothing but inexplicable rid- dles and contradictions l)efore them. This natui-e-basis is first seen in the myth about his birth. In the neigh lK)rluK)d of Tulla there was a place cjilled Coatejjec, where lived a god-fearing womiui, called Coatlicue. One day, as she was going to the temple, according to her custom, a gaily coloritd bail of feathers fell down from heaven; she picked it up, uiid TWO MOTHERS OP HUrrZILOPOCTTLI. 311 hid it in her bosom, intending to decorate the altar therewith. As she was on the point of producing it for this purjwse, it could not be found. A few days after- ward she was aware of being pregnant. Her children, the Centzunhuitznahuas, also noticed this, and, in order to avoid their own disgrace, they determined to kill her be- fore she was delivered. Her sorrow was however, mirac- ulouslv consoled by a voice that made itself heai-d from witliiu iier womb, saying: Fear not, mother, 1 will save thee to thy great honor, and to my great fame! The brothers, urged on by their sister, were on the i^oint of killing her, when, Iwhold, even as the armed Athena sprang from her father's head, lluitziloixxjhtli was born; the shield in his left hand, the spear in his right, the green plunmf.e \ his hejul, and humming-bird feathers on his hi\ le^; '. ■"■ nice, arms, and legs being, moreover, striped viia i/l.ie. At once he slew his op()unents, plundered tb.>ii dwellings, and brought the spoils to his mother. From this he was called Terror and the Fright- ful God. If we dissect this myth, we notice that another mother apjwars than the one formerly sacrificed in his honor, Te- teionan. Two mothers present nothing reuiarkable in mythology, I have only to mention AphriKliteand Athena, who according to different accounts, had dilVerent fathers. So long as the formation of myths gtK's on, founded upon fresh conceptions of nature, souiewhat diiVerent ideas (for wholly dift'erent, even here, the two mothers are not) from distinct |X)iMts oi view, aro always jxissible. It is the authropomorpLidHi o) tlj age that fixes on the one-sided conclusion. '-U' ion an is lluitziloi)ochtli'8 mother, because she i** the i lothor of all the gods. The mother, in this iuviauce, lis '^'^ Klora of the Aztecs, eu- hemerized into a god-fearing woman, (^oatlicue, or Coat- lantana, of whose worship in C'oitepec and Mexico we we have alreiuly s[X)ken. The second point prominent in the myth, is the close connection of lluitziloixx^htli with the l)otanical knigdom. The hurr ning-bird is the messenger of 812 GODS, 8DPERNATCRA1 BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. spring, sent by the south to the north, by the hot to the teinjierate region. It is the means of fructifying the flowers, its movements causing the transfer of the pol- len from the stamens to the germ-shells. It sticks its long, thin little bill deep into the liower, and rummag- ing beneath the stamens, drinks the nectar of the flower, while promoting the act of plant-reproduction. In the Latin myth also. Mars stands in close connection with Flora: Juno gives him birth with Florae ^id, without the assistance of Jupiter. In our mythology of the north, Thor is on a friendly footing with Nanna, the northern Flora. We are already acquainted also with a fable of the Pimas, nccordii»g to which the goddess of maize l)ecame pregnant by . vavidrop, and bore the forefather of the people, he wh^- the great houses. The question, why Iluitzilopocl t should be the son of the goddess of plants, and what his real connec- tion with the botanical kingdom consists in, is solved by examining his worship at the three ancient yearly feasts, which take place exactly at those jxiriods of the year that are the most influential for the Mexican climate, the middle of May, the middle of August, and the end of December. As a rule, in the flrst half of May the rain begins. Previous to this, the greatest drought and torpidness reign ; the plants api)ear feeble and drot)p- ing; nature is bare, the earth gray with dry, withered gross. After a few days of rain, however, the trees appear in a freish green, the ground is covered with new herbs, all natiu-e is reiinimated. Trees, bushes, plants, develop their blossoms; a va[K)ry I'ragrance rises over all. The fruit shoots from the cultivated field, the juicy, bright green of the maize I'efi'eshes the eye. Miihlen- pfordt, who stayed a long time in these regions, gives this description of the season. Vulker's statement that rain and water stund as fructifying principles in the flrst rank in ancient physics, and that tliey meet us in imui- merable myths, holds doubly gtuxl for the tropics. It requires little imagiiuition to understand what a power- ful impression transformed nature, with all its beauty SISms OP HUITZILOPOOHTLI and blessings, must produce in fh , . ''' nature. It i« on thir^unt t.T^ ^^ ^^^^^^^d of came to enjoy so high?2ardl *^' r^'''''' '^^^''^Joc has Quetzalcoutl disdfineS tof^on,T^' *^« ^^t^cs, nor crosses of a rain-god. And Z Hu '''" "?^"**^ ^^^^ the of tl,e year, the festival of the ar!?^^^ «^«t fea«t oftenng of incense, stands at [^,5 ^^^ ^'«^' «f the «easonofthereinvigorS„rn I ^S^n^ing of the pagan Germans used to ll^^f ^^xt"*"^ ^3^ the rain The Bertha, Frieg, anTot wlS" n."' f T"' ^^"'^t at this period. The Azteclnr, n„ ' ?^'^ **'^ ««""try ^e^ an image of their chirfST^rP?^'*"^' «^'' this and honey, of the .^ume size ,^"^110".^"/ '^''^^' P^""ts the youths sang the deeds of t" "^^^ ^"^'"^'^ ' and tudes o quails, incense-burni. J 3 u ^^"*?"g «^'n»"lti- of priests and virgins, folbw^^' Th ' '\^^'^^''^^^ dance % were called si«tJrs of H^txilo' !',?"«' vvhoonthis •^^ dry maize-leaves on the r Hf ^ ''"'"^ ^"^'^'^nds 'eeds ,„ their hands; by |^" , ,^"^'' ?."d ^"••ned split «on. The priests, ,n -^the onnl '''"^'"^' "''^^ ^^y «««- q»'ekened nature, lav J beiH^fr-^' represented the ^Vow although, ,«3cor.lh..r? X ^' ""^'^^'^ ^'itli honey ;- ^-« in ArJric^^X:^^;^^^, *»'-« --e .Ijeos are here renresento,! ' "^*'**'' ^'^'^-opeans the »"ney or bee bi Js JeV 'b '""^"""fe-Wrds, aL Si ed ^^ ^gather their 'iU:^1;r--^,;"dhu.m.nng like lii s i(Kjd consists of u stn . ;. . *;;h«-«lni|)ed flowers ;'"'! they feed their An^^'i^'!!';?* ^'^'Jf ^^ves on hone^; o.jjjue covered with S L e'^ '\''^ '^t tlJo' "ither, another svmlK)!,-.--^' ^*'*^' ^'''t'^ts bore ;» !i-^ hand, on w'illch \: t^r'^of TV'" '""^ '^ « vn.g another bunch of feaU e m LT'''' ''''' ^'''^^ *''^'^a,s hawk-plumage denZl h i"''"'^'^' *''"«t(H), «^'a.son. A prisoner hml b / . 'l*-' l'^^*'"* «t' the fine ;^^ a victim,Ttnd was S^l-f^^^^^'' '1.^'' "' -^V'"> e !' 814 GODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. the priests. The little children were consecrated to the god of their country, ut this festival, by a small incision on the breast. So also Mars appears as god of spring, he to whom the grass and the sacred spring time of the b'rth of animals (ver sacrum) were dedicated, whose chief festival and whose month are placed at the commencement of spring, at which time the Salii also sang their old religious songs, and a man personated the god. The Tyrian festival of the awaking of Hercules fell also in spring, for the same reason. Thus, in the myth of the birth of Uuitzilu- pochtli, and in his first festival, spring, or the energy that produces spring, is made the basis of his being. His warlike attributes are appendages of the anthropomor- phized national and war god. The second great festival of the deity takes place in the middle of August. The rains which have lasted and refreshed up to this time, become intermittent, and the fine season approaches, during which the azure sky of the tropics jxjurs its splendor and its beneficial warmth upon men, animals, and plants, scattered o\'er a plain situated 8500 feet above the level of the sea. This the twelfth month there, the month of rijie fruits idols in all temples and dwellings are decorated with flowers. It is now no longer the rain which is the bless- ing, but the blue sky which cherishes the variegated flower- world. For this reason the image of Huitzilo- p(K5htli was blue, his head was womid round with an azure ribbon, in his right hand he held an azure stall' or club, and he sat on an azure stool, which, according to ancient accounts, represents heaven as his dwelling-place. His arms and legs had also blue stripes, and costly blue stones hung round his neck. The Egyptian god of fer- tility, Khem, wjus also representod in blue. The third festival of Huitzilo]^xx:htli takes place dur- ing the wintci solstice, a period which plays a great rule in all worships and myths. The best-known festival of this kind is the one held on the 25th of l)ecenil)er throughout the Roman Empire, to celebrate the birth of 18 The mg DEATH OP VEGETATION. Mithras, the invincible sun Th Z- ^^^ America call December he%no^^^ ^f If^"" ^" ^«rth and January that of ill ^"® /"onth of the small snirif ;ng season, »nd the new sta^'r *"''""'"■ "''""'enter, ■n, the mountain, are VvelVl?H ""'• ''"'"' '"W -^t^ d™» ..p, the plan,, sea«hT„ vaii T""' "■" 8"""«1 many trees lose their foli . ," " ""'"' nourishment ~^;;f - " Cnte 'thergS "t^'' -- ■ngsand penanees, wash7"«s ^Uh"""',' "'^"^'"" V^fy- fasts, processions, burnin , S ■ ^ *'"'"'' Wood-Iettin/, »"<i human bein^," r,"|ul;:^"f ' T'^«7 "^ <I"^i^ «"etzalcotttl's pri?s s theifsh^J „„ ''"""'"'■ One of "f Huitzilopochtli nhieh \r , " ""'"'' "t this ima ' now co„sid^"^"S ^Tl"^ "'« S°d whoTS «"th human victim. alS' „,','"""■' "»*i eut outT »entative of the gITore'arth "th-^ 1''", "'l^' «- 4.-e divided among the varZ, „' . '^>' however, was evmman«ce1ved„pir Ef "' J/"' "''•^' ^ th,rt god who is eaten.' '^ ""' ""■'' «'"<''l <«V»8& ' the »'on. This thini ft«°'r ': *" ""^ ""nie conclu? fetival in honor of the i J ^ ?»'•"' "'" """>« time „ he g.Kl of the under wor^7dl'" f^' '''""^thWa yr, WW. „.,, ^J^^ ; th, o drought aid of ^""«- J lie mvth ffivos n H;r«;i / "* ®' "'» brother ;^^:'^ 1. of Osiris! Xlm7t',wT "'"' «'•"« to tt" »• I>i«nysos and Hercules in th/l' "'■"!"• "'" <'o''th Adonis hvcs with Aijlim,l!t„ i ''"onieian colonies »"<! with IVrsjL,' h^n« ;''f.°"'-" ''alfofthey „"■ ""■e«vesf„rt,,„tXrtrw'"ht'' ''';;'T''"" "^''"h^^ «-*»--»oofthisSri't'^rpi::«'?,^s I : r: th, ?i 816 GODS, SDPEENATUBAL BEnnaS, AND WORSHIP. of the dying off of vegetation, even if this should be in the summer. As regards the custom of eating the god, this also occurs at another feast which is celebrated during this season, in honor of the gods of the mountains and the water. Small idols of seeds and dough were then pre- pared, their breasts were opened like those of human vic- tims, the heart was cut out, and the body distributed for eating. The time at which this occurs, shows that it stands in necessary connection with the death of the god. When the god dies it must be as a sacrifice in the fashion of his religion, and when the anthropomorphized god dies, it is as a human sacrifice amid all the necessary usages pertaining thereto: he is killed by priests, the heart is torn out, and his lx)dy eaten at the sacrifice meal, just as was done with every human sacrifice. Could it be meant that the god, in being eaten, is im- parted to, or incorporated with, the person eating him ? This is no doubt so, though not in the abstract, meta- physical. Christian or moral sense, but only with regard to his nature-sense, (seiner Naturseite), which is the real essence of the god. He gives his body, in seed, to be eaten by his people, just as nature, dying at the approach of the winter, at this very period, has stored up an abundance of its gifts for the sustenance of man. It gives man its life-fruit, or its fruit of life as a host or holy wafer. As a rule, the god, during the time of sac- rifice, regales with the offering those bringing sacrifices; and, the eating of the ttesh of the slave, who so often represents the god to whom he is sacrificed, is the same as eating the god. We have heard of the custom among some nations of eating the ashes of their forefathers, to whom they give divine honors, in order to become pos- sessors of their virtues. The Arkansas nation, west of the Mississippi, which worshiped the dog, used to eat dog-flesh at one of its feasts. Many other jxioples solemnly slaughter animals, consume their flesh, and moreover pay divine lionors to the remains of these ani- mals. Here the eating of the god, in seeds, is made YEABLY LIFE OF THE PL.VNT-WOELD. 817 clear — this custom also existed among the Greeks. The division of the year-god by the ancients, in myth and religious system, has, for the rest, no other sense than has this distribution of the body of Huitzilopochtli. This is done with the sun-bull at the festival of the Persian Mithras, as at the feast, and in the myth of the Diony- sos-Zagreus, of Osiris and Attys. The three yearly festivals, as well as the myth of his birth, all tend to show the positive connection of Huit- zilopochtli with the yearly life of the plant- world. The first festival is the arrival of the god, as the plant- world is ushered in, with its hymns praying for rain, its virgins representing the sisters of the god and the inimical drought, in the same sense as the brothers and sister, especially the latter, are his enemies in the myth of his birth, and, as Tezcatlipoca, the god of drought is his brother. Brothers and sisters not seldom represent parallel contrasts in mythology and worship. The second celebration presents the god as the botanical kingdom in its splendor, for which reason the Mexicans call the humming-bird the sunlnjam, from the form as- sumed by the god at this time. The humminsr-bird, moreover, takes also his winter sleep, and thus tf god dies in winter with the plants. The Greenianders asked the younger Egede if the god of heaven and earth ever died, and, when answered in the negative, they were much surprised, and said that he must surely be a great god. This intimate connection with the plant- world is also shown in the birth-myth of Huitzilo})ochtli, who here apijears as the son of the goddess of plants. It now l)e- comes easier to answer the question of Wuttke: has the fable of this birth reference merely to the making a man out of a god already existing, or to the actual birth of the god? The Aztecs, it is true, were undecided on this point, some conceding to him a human existence on earth, others investing him with a conciousness of his nature being. We, however, answer this question simply, fmm the preceding: the birth of the g(Ml is annual, and the myth has therefrom invented one birth, said to have !l 818 GODS, SUPEBNATURAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. taken place at some period, while the anthropomorphism fables very prettily the transformation into a man. Of the former existence of a born god, the myth knows nothing, for it is only afterward that it raises the god into heaven. It has not, however, come to euhemerism in the case of Huitzilopochtli, though it has with lliiit- ziton. In placing the god in the position of son to the plant-goddess, the myth separates his Injing from that of the mother, consequently, Huitzilopochtli is not the plant- world himself, however closely he may be related to it. This is made clearer by following up the birth-myth, which makes him out to be not only the son of Coatlicue, but also of the force causing her fructification. The variegated ball of feathers which fell from heaven, is none other than Huitzilopochtli himself, the little hum- ming-bird, which is the means of fructifying the plants, and the virile, fructifying nature-force manifested by and issuing from him in the spring. He is also born with the feather-tuft, and this symbol of the fine setuson never leaves him in any of his forms, it remains his at- tribute. The Tapuas in South America have, after a similar symbolism, the custom, at their yearly seed-sowing festivals, of letting some one hang a bunch of ostrich- feathers on his back, the feathers \mng spread over like a wheel. This feather-bunch is their symbol of the fruc- tifying power which comes from heaven. Their belief that bread falls from heaven into this tuft of feathers is thus made clear. In this myth we find the natural basis of such a birth-myth. In our northern mythology, Neekris, the ball, is, in the same manner, the father of Nanna, the northern Flora. That this virile jxiwer of heaven is made to appear as a ball of feathers, suits the humming-bird god. The Esths also imagined their god of thunder, as the god of warmth, in the form of a bird. In the same sense, doves were consecrated to Zeus, in Dodona and Arcadia, and a flying bird is a symbol of heaven among the Chinese. This force may, how- ever, be symbolized in another form, and give rise to a THE VIBILE NATUBE-POWEB. 319 birth-m3^h of exactly the same kind. Thus, the daughter of the god Sangarius, in the Phrygian myth, hid in her bosom the fruit of an almond-tree, which had grown out of the seed of the child of the earth, Agdistis: the fruit disappeared, the daughter became pregnant and bore the beautiful boy Attes. According to Arnobius, it was the fruit of a i)omegranate-tree, which fructified Nanna. Among the Chinese, a nymph, called Puzza, the nourisher of all living things, became pregnant by eating a lotus-flower, and gave birth to a great law- giver and conqueror. Danae, again, becomes pregnant from the golden shower of Zeus — an easily understood symbolism. It is alwaj's the virile nature-power, either as seen in the sun, or in the azure sky (for which reason Huitzilopochtli is called the lord of the heaven, Ochibus or Huchilobos), which puts the variegated seed into the womb of the plant-world, * at the same time bringing himself forth again, and making himself manifest in the plant-world.' This heavenly life-force no sooner finds an earthly mother-womb than its triumph is assured, even before birth, while developing its bud ; just as the inner voice, in the myth, consoled the mother, and protected her against all her enemies. It is only after his birth that the myth holds Huitzilopochtli as a personal an- thropomorphic god. This is the natural signification of Huitzilopochtli, which we have tujcepted as the basis of all other devel- opments of the god, and for this universal reason, namely, that the most ancient heathen gods are nature- gods, mythologic rules being followed, and that the pagan religion is essentially a nature-worship as well as a \)o\y- theism. The special investigation and following up of the various virtues have led to the same result. But, as this view has not yet been generally accepted in re- gard to this god, a few words concerning the union of the anthropomorphic national aspect of Huitzilopochtli, with his natural one may be added. It has Ijeen thought necessary to make the martial phase of Huitzilopochtli the basis of the others, as with Mars. War is, from ' '1 ,'t ! IV 1 :ff • h 8M GODS, SUPEBNATURAL BEINQS, AND WORSHIP. this point of view, a child of spring, because weapons are then resumed after the long winter armistice. Tliis is not at all the case with Uuitzilopochtli, because the rainy season, setting in in spring, when the arrival and birth of the god are celebrated, renders the soft roads of Mexico unsuitable for war expeditions. Wars were originally children of autumn, at which time the ripe fruits were objects of robbery. But the idea of a war and national god is easily connected with the basis of a fructifying god of heaven. This chief nature-god may either be god of heaven, as Huitzilopochtli, as the rain- giving Zeus is made the national god by Homer, to whom human sacrifices were brought in Arcadia down to a late period, or he may be a sun-god, like Baal, to whom prayers for rain were addressed in Phoenicia, to further the growth of the fruit, and who also received human sacrifices. The Celtic Hu is alw) an ethereal war god, properly sun-god, who received human sacri- fices in honor of the victory of spring; none the less is Odin's connection with war, battle, and war horrors ; he is a fire-god, like Moloch and Shiva, to whom human sacrifices were made for fear of famine and failure of crops. The apparent basis of such a god has not to be considered so much as the point that the people ascriloed to him the chief government of the course of the year. In such a case, the chief ruler also l)ecomesthe national god. the life of the nation depending immediately on tlie yearly course of nature. Is the nation warlike, then, the national god naturally becomes a war god as well. As anthropomorphism connects itself with the nature-god only at a later period, so does his worship as war god and national god. In the case of Mars, as well as of" Picus and Faunus, the same succession is followed. Mars, for example, is called upon in a prayer which has been preserved by Cato, to protect shepherds and flocks, and to avert bad weather and misgrowth ; Virgil refers to him as a god of plants. In the song of the Arvalian brothers, he is called upon as the protector of the flowers. Thus, in his case also, the nature side is the basis. The It SNAKE SYMBOLISM. Chinese syi Aimn r.f *u . ^^* phases, is fxpresS in sul a"!" "' '^' *"« ^^^^ or |h« union has already Xnilh. ^f?' of plants. Aztecs in the hummin/bird thp k"^^"^ ""^«""' *he round the flowers, in w« ,t C^"^- ^I^'^^ plays spirit burns. Amonir thp vl V^^ *^^ ^ntensest war P aced upon the rinffff th, f ^^P*^^»«' *he beetle was nified world and pr^u/tio' ''"'"^^' ^^^^ ^^^om it Z ^-^^^^^^ o^ Huitzilo- «^:tw^rship^^, ti^'r^^^ oir «nakes with whi^ thifert^'^^^^. '''' ""~ iniage, and how this a ribute 1^"^^ ^ *^^ '"^th and humming-bird attribute inOnT ""^^^^ *« *h« original goddess Coatlicue gave him bSh "^/A^^ ^^^ «n^ke- fies, m one ca^, time in nnnf^ ^^ *^® «"ake signi- instance, water, ' or ThV^rutL^'^r'^"^ '" «"«'her blossoms, the eternal ciS of ^7 S*^«" of germs and «''^yng,-it ,uite proper for "?r'*l'"^'"^*'«"' ^ooth- found unil , the S ttiU t'^ ^"^"^'^^ «re seemingly possessed by him wp ^ ^' ^"'^''^'^^^ "ot connection with the earth S ^HhT u""'"' «"«h «« a be found in other Mp vino V^ *^^ dealing power fn Its skin every year miW +«i ^"f ^ the snake chanirps •nake-goddess. Even «7?l,. ' ,'"'*' "' "«refoPe, » Pfe»..te the fructifying ZeZ'dih Ki ""? *^'"»^" " «>- 'l>e 8jmbol of productive ZeTandf 'r'"^- " « »"«> tale of the life-endowingE J^ '"'' ,'"' "'' '""o- »ttri. «pre.e„t« the ;,earl3, «juveS„?f°:« "'" ^^-y""""' 't He snake Agathod^Jn^'l^Lf ""''''''<' "««»"». Wm „s the symbol of JirtilTv Tf !?"• "^ ^rain and Ais nature of his, in sprin, in !{' " "'* ^ e^Wbits ■^ a suiuble attribute'^™^' ".fa" ™'".l ""'" ""> "'"^ -, and^ the Punjab. wh^L'Silitni^l-Z^i^f GODB, BUPEBNATUBAL BEINOS, AND WOBSHIP. yearly inundations, has the name of snake lands (Nag- akhanda), and claims an ancient worship. The sustain- ing water-god, Vishnu, alao received the snake attribute. Among the Chinese, the water could be represented by a snake. The Peruvians call the boa constrictor the mother of nature. The idea of the yearly renewal of nature is also con- nected with that of time forever young, and the Aztecs, therefore, encircle their cycle with a snake as the sym- bol of time. The more positive signification which the snake, placed by the side of the humming-bird, gives to Huitzilopochtli, is that of a soothsaying god, like the snake Python among the Greeks. The snake signified 'king' among the Egyptians, and this suits Huitzilo- pochtli also, who ixay properly enough be considered the real king of his people. If, as connected with Huitzilo- pochtli, the snake also represents the war god, on ac- count of lis spirited mode of attack, I cannot with cer- tainty say, but the myth as well as the worship places it in this relation to the war goddess Athene. Although the idea of a national and a war god is not quite obscured in the snake attribute, yet the nature side is especially denoted by it, as in the southern countries, where snake worship prevailed ; the reference to the southern nature of this god is quite evident in the snake attribute. In the north, moisture, represented by the snake, has never attained the cosmological import which it has in the hut countries of the south. There, the snake rather repre- sents an anticosmogonic, or a bad principle." Mr Tylor, without couunitting himself to any extent in details, yet agrees, as far as he goes, with Miiller. lie says: " The very name of Mexico seems derived from Mexitli, the national war-god, identical or identified with the hideous gory Huitzilopochtli. Not to attempt a general solution of the enigmatic nature of this ine.v- tricable compound parthenogenetic deity, we may notice the association of his principal festival with the winter- u MaUer, AnurihaniKhe Urrtligionm, pp. 601-013. winteBpSOlstice festival. solstice, when his paste idol was shot through with an arrow, and being thus killed, was divided into morsels and eaten, wherefore the ceremony was called the teo- giialo, or * god-eating.' This, and other details, tend to show Huitzilopochtli as originally a nature-deity, whose life and death were connected with the year's, while his functions of war-god may be of later addition." " Of this festival of the winter solstice the date and further particulars are given by the Vatican Codex as follows: — The name Panquetzaliztli, of the Mexican month that began on the first of December, means, being interpreted, ' the elevation of banners.' For, on the first day of De- cember every person raised over his house a small paper flag in honor of this god of battle ; and the captains and soldiers sacrificed those that they had taken prisoners in war, who, before they were sacrificed, being set at liberty, and presented with arms equal to their adver- saries, were allowed to defend themselves till they were either vanquished or killed, and thus sacrificed. The Mexicans celebrated in this month the festival of their first captain, Vichilopuchitl. They celebrated at this time the festival of the wafer or cake. They made a a cake of the meal of bledos, which is called tzoali, and having made it, the spoke over it in their manner, ftnd broke it into plfj* <»s. These the high priest put into wrtain very clean vessels, and with a thorn of maguey, which resembles a thick needle, he took up with the utmost reverence single morsels, and put them into the mouth of each individual, in the manner of a com- munion,— and I am willing to believe that these poor people have had the knowledge of our mode of com- munion or of the preaching of the gosix;!; or |x;rhapB the devil, most envious of the honor of God, may have led them into this superstition in order that by this ceremony he might be adored and served as Christ our Lord On the twenty-first of December they cele- 'ir' T)/lor'a PHm. Cult, vol. il., p SlTft 834 OODS, BUFEBNATVBAL BEmaS, AND WOBSHIP. brated the festival of this god, — through whose instru- mentality, they say, the earth became again visible after it had been drowned with the waters of the deluge : they therefore kept his festival during the twenty following days, in which they oftered sacrifices to him." The deity Tlaloc, or Tlalocateuchtli, ..hom we have several times found mentioned as seated beside Huitzilo- pochtli in the great temple, was the god of water and rain, and the fertilizer of the earth. He was held to reside where the clouds gather, upon the highest mountain-tops, especially upon those of Tlaloc, Tlascala, and Toluca, and his attributes were the thunderbolt; the flash, and the thunder. It was also believed that in the high hills there resided other gods, subaltern to Tlaloc — all passing under the same name, and revered not only as gods of water but also as gods of moun- tains. The prominent colors of the image of Tlaloc were azure and green, thereby symbolizing the various shades of water. The decorations of this image varied a good deal according to locality and the several fancies of different worshi^jers : the description of Gama, founded on the inspection of original works of Mexican religious art, is the most authentic and complete. In the great temple of Mexico, in his own proper chapel, called f/>e- oatl, adjoining that of Huitzilojxxjhtli, this god of water stood ujxjn his pedestal. In his left liand was a shield ornamented with feathers; in his right were certain thin, shining, wavy sheets of gold representing his thunderbolts, or sometimes a golden serpent represent- ing either the thunderbolt or the moisture with which this deity was so -ntimately connected. On his feet were a kind of half-boots, with little Indls of gold hanging there- from. Round his neck was a banti or collar set with gold and gems of price; while from his wrists de|KM)dcd strings of costly stones, even such as are the ornaments of kings. His vesture was an azure smock reaching to the middle of the thigh, cross-hatched all over with riblK)ns "Spltgathnt (kilt Tuvole dtl CoiHce Mtxirano fValicanoJ, tov. Ixxi -ii., in KinjHborowjIi'H Mex, Anliq., vol. v,, pp, lU6-«. DECORATIONS OF TLALOO. of silver forming squares; and in the middle of each square was a circle also of silver, while in the angles thereof were flowers, pearl-colored, with yellow leaves hanging down. And even as the decoration of the vest- ure so was that of the shield ; the ground blue, covered with crossed ribbons of silver and circles of silver: and the feathers of yellow and f,i"een and flesh-color and blue, each color forming a distinct band. The body was naked from mid-thigh down, and of a grey tint, as was also the face. This face had only one eye of a somewhat extraordinary character: there was an exterior circle of blue, the interior was white with a black line across it and a little semi-circle below the line. Either round the whole eye or round the mouth was a doubled band, or ribbon of blue ; this, although unnoticed by Torque- mada, is aflirmed by Oama to have been never omitted from any figure of Tlaloc, to have been his most char- acteristic device, and that which distinguished him speci- ally from the other gods. In his open mouth were to be seen only three grinders ; his front teeth were painted red, as was also the pendant, with its button of gold, that hung from his ear. His head-adornment was an oixju crown, covered m its circumference with white and green feathers, and from behind it over the shoulder deijended other plumes of red and white. Sometimes the insignium of the thunderbolt is omitted with this god, and Ixtlilxochitl represents him, in the picture of the month Etzalli, with a cane of maize in the one hand, and in the other a kind of instrument with which he was digging in the ground. In the ground thus dug were put maize leaves filled with a kind of fixNl, like fritters, called etzoMi; from this the month took its name." A prayer to this god has been preserved by Sahagun, in which it will be noticed that the word Tlaloc is used sometimes in the singular and sometimes in the plural : — our Lord, most clement, liberal giver and lord of verdure and coolness, lord of the terrestrial paradise, >" r/ai'ti/fro, StoHa Ant. dtl MtnMco, torn, ii,, p. 14; Lton y Oama, Dot i'ininu, pt 1., p. 101, pt il., pp. 76-0. PL I Ml m t- :;. '.■' J 326 GODS, BUPERNATUBAL BEINGS. AND WORSHIP. odorous and flowery, and lord of the incense of copal, woe are we that the gods of water, thy subjects, have hid themselves away in their retreat, who are wont to serve us with the things we need and who are themselves served with uUi and auchtli and copal. They have left concealed all the things that sustain our lives, and carried away with them their sister the goddess of the necessaries of life, and carried away also the goddess of pepper. our Lord, take pity on us that live; our food goes to destruction, is lost, is dried up ; for lack of water, it is as if turned to dust and mixed with spiders' webs. Woe for the miserable laborers and for the common people ; they are wasted with hunger, thev go about un- recognizable and disfigured every one. They are blue under the eyes as with death ; their mouths are dry as sedge; all the bones of their bodies may be counted as in a skeleton. The children are disfigured fvi:;d yellow as earth; not only those that begin to walk, but even those in the cradle. There is no one to whom this tor- ment of hunger does not come ; the very animals and birds suffer hard want, by the drought that is. It is pitiful to see the birds, some dragging themselves along with drooping wings, others falling down utterly and un- able to walk, and others still with their mouths ojien through this hunger and thirst. The animals, our Lord, it is a grievous sight to see them stumbling and falling, licking the earth for hunger, and panting with open mouth and hanging tongue. The people lose their senses and die for thirst ; they perish, none is like to re- main. It is woeful, O our Lord, to see all the face of the earth dry, so that it cannot produce the herbs nor the trees, nor anything to sustain us, — the earth that used to be as a father and mother to us, giving us milk and all nourishment, herbs and fruits that therein grew. Now is all dry, all lost; it is evident that the Tlaloc gods have carried all away with them, and hid in their retreat, which is the terrestrial paradise. The things, O Lord, that thou wert graciously wont to give us, upon which we lived and were joyful, which are the PBAYEB TO TLALOC. W life and joy of all the world, and precious as emeralds or sapphires, — all these things are departed from us. our Lord, god of nourishment and giver thereof, most humane and most compassionate, what thing hast thou determined to do with us? Hast thou, peradventure altogether forsaken us? Thy wrath and indignation shall it not be appeased ? Hast thou determined on the perdition of all thy servants and vassals, and that thy city and kingdom shall be left desolate and uninhabited? Peradventure, this has been determined, and settled in heaven and hades. our Lord, concede at least this, thali the innocent children, who cannot so much as walk, who are still in the cradle, may have something to eat, so that they may live, and not die in this so great famine. What have they done that they should be tormented and should die of hunger ? No iniquity have they committed, neither know they what thing it is to sin ; they have neither offended the god of heaven nor the god of hell. We, if we have offended in many things, if our sins have reached heaven and hades, and the stink thereof gone out to the ends of the earth, just it is that we be de- stroyed and made an end of; we have nothing to say thereto, nor to excuse ourselves withal, nor to resist what is determined against us in heaven and in hades. Let it be done; destroy us all, and that swiftly, that we may not suffei from this long weariness which is worse than if we b. Mn fire. Certainly it is a horri- ble thing to sr er this hunger; it is like a snake lacking food, it gulos down its saliva, it hisses, it cries out for Bomethit. 'levour. It is a fearful thing to see the anguish' < ^3manding somewhat to eat; this hunger is intense v.s burning fire, flinging out sparks. Lord, let the thing happen that many years ago we have hctird 8aid by the old men and women that have passed away from us, let the heavens fall on us and the demons of the air come down, the Izitzimitcs, who are to come to destroy the earth with all that dwell on it ; let darkness and obscurity cover the whole world, and the habitation of men be nowhere found therein. This thing was ! i :i- ! i- n A 828 GODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. known to the ancients, and they divulged it, and from mouth to mouth it has come down to us, all this that has to happen when the world ends and the earth is weary of producing creatures. Our Lord, such present end would be now dear to us as riches or pleasures once were — miserable that we are! See good, O Lord, that there fall some pestilence to end us quickly. Such plague usually comes from the god of hades ; and if it came there would peradventure be provided some allow- ance of food, so that the dead should not travel to hades without any provision for the way. that this tribu- lation were of war, which is originated by the sun, and which breaks from sleep like a strong and valiant one, — lor then would the soldiers and the brave, the stout and warlike men, take pleasure therein. In it many die, and much blood is spilt, and the battle-field is filled with dead bodies and with the bones and skulls of the vanquished; strewn also is the face of the ( irth with the hairs of the head of warriors that rot ; but this they fear not, for they know that their souls go to the house of the sun. And there they honor the sun with joyful voices, and suck the various flowers with great delight; there all the stout and valiant ones that died in war are glorified and extolled ; there also the little and tender children that die in war are presented to the Sun, very clean and well adorned and shining like precious stones. Thy sister, the goddess of food, provides for those that go thither, supplying them with provision for the way; and this provision of necessary things is the strength and the soul and the staff of all the people uf the world, and without it there is no life. But this hunger with which we are afflicted, our most humane Lord, is so sore and intolerable that the miserable com- mon i)eople are not able to suft'er nor support it ; being still alive they die many deaths; and not the i)e()plu alone suffer but also all the animals. our must compassionate Lord, lord of green things and gums, of herbs odorous and virtuous, I beseech thee to look with eyes of pity on the people of this thy city and PBATEB FOB BAIN. 3!29 kingdom; for the whole world down to the very beasts is in peril of destruction, and disappearance, and irremediable end. Since this is so, I entreat thee to see good to send back to us the food-giving gods, gods of the rain and storm, of the herbs and of the trees ; so that they perform tigain their office here with us on the earth. Scatter the riches and the pros- perity of thy treasures, let the timbrels of joy be shaken that are the staves of the gods of water, let them take their siindals of india-rubber that they may walk with swiftness. Give succor, O Lord, to our loinl, the god of the earth, at least with one shower of water, for when* he has water he creates and sustains us. See good, Lord, to invigorate the corn and the other foods, much wished for and much needed, now sown and planted ; for the ridges of the earth suffer sore need and anguish from lack of water. See good, O Lord, that the people receive this favor and mercy at thine hand, let them see and enjoy of the verdure and coolness that are as precious stones; see good that the fruit and the substance of the Tlalocs be given, which are the clouds that these gods carry with them and that sow the rain alx)ut us. See good, Lord, that the animals and herbs be made glad, and that the fowls and birds of precious feather, such as the quechotl and the caguan, Hy and sing and suck the herbs and flowers. And let not this come about with thunderings and lightnings, symbols of thy wrath ; for if our lords the Tlalocs come with thunder and lightning the whole people, being lean and very weak with hunger, would be terrified. If in- deed some are already marked out to go to the earthly paradise by the stroke of the thunderlwlt, let this death ite restricted to them, and let no injury befall any of the other people in mountain or cabin; neither let hurt come near the raagueys or the other trees and plants of the earth; for these things are* necessary to the life and sustenance of the people, poor, forsaken, and cast-away, who can with difficulty get food enough- to live, going about through hunger with the bowels empty and stick- tf?i m I 1',' 880 GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS. AND WORSHIP. * ing tx) the ribs. our Lord, most comptissionate, most generous, giver of all nourishment, be pleased to bless the earth and all the things that live on the face thereof. AVith deep sighing and with anguish of heart I cry upon all those that are gods of water, that are in the four quarters of the world, east and west, north and south, and upon those that dwell in the hollow of the earth, or in the air, or in the high mountains, or in the deep caves, I beseech them to come and console this poor people and to water the earth ; for the eyes of all that inhabit the earth, animals as well as men, are turned toward you, and their hope is set upon your persons. our Loi-d, be pleased to come." This is a prayer to Tlaloc. But it was not with prayers alone that they deprecated his wrath and im- plored his assistance ; here as elsewhere in the Mexican religion sacrifices played an important part. When the rain failed and the land was parched by drought, great processions were made in which a number of hairless dogs, common to the country, and good to eat, were carried on decorated litters to a place devoted to this use. There they were sacrificed to the god of water by cutting out their hearts. Afterwards the carcasses were eaten amid great festivities. All these things the Tlas- caltec historian, Camargo, had seen with his own eyes thirty years before writing his book. The sacrifices of men, which were added to these in the days of great- ness of the old religion, he describes as he was informed by priests who had officiated thereat. Two festivals in the year were celebrated to Tlaloc, the greater feast and the less. Each of these was terminated by human sacri- fices. The side of the victim was oiiened with a sharp knife; the high priest tore out the heart, and turning toward the east offered it with lifted hands to the sun, crushing it at the same time with all his strength. He repeated this, turning in succession towards the remain- ing three cardinal points; the other tkimacaxgites^ or '» Sahagun, in Klngahorough'a Mu. Antiq., vol. v., pp. 372-C; Sahagun, Ulst. Otn., vol. ii , pp. 04-70. VENOEANOE OF TLALOG. 8S1 priests, not ceasing the while to darken with clouds of incense the faces of the idols. The heart was lastly burned and the body flung down the steps of the temple. A priest, who had afterwards been converted to Christi- anity, told Camargo that when he tore out the heart of a victim and flung it down, it used to palpitate with such force as to clear itself of the ground several times till it grew cold. Tlaloc was held in exceeding respect and the priests alone had the right to enter his temple. Whoever dared to blaspheme against him was supposed to die suddenly or to be stricken of thunder; the thunderbolt, instrument of his vengeance, flashed from the sky even at the mo- ment it was clearest. The sacrifices oflered to him in times of drought were never without answer and result; for, as Camargo craftily insinuates, the priests took good care never to undertake them till they saw indications of coming rain ; besides, he adds, — introducing, in de- fiance of tiec deus interstt, a surely unneeded personage, if we suppose his last statement true, — the devil, to to confirm these people in their errors, was always sure to send rain.* Children were also sacrificed to Tlaloc. Says Moto- linia, when four years came together in which there was no rain, and there remained as a consequence hardly any green thing in the fields, the people waited till the maize grew as high as the knee, and then made a gene- ral subscription with which four slave children, of five or six years of age, were purchased. These they sacri- ficed in a cruel manner by closing them up in a cave, which was never opened except on these occasions."* According to Mendieta, again, children were some- M Camargo, IRsl. dt Tlaxcattan, in Nouvtlles AnnalM rfes Voy., 1843, torn. 99, pp. 133, 135-7. Camargo, being a Tlasoalteo, moHt of bin writingH have particular reference to his own province, but in this aa in other plucen he Heema to be deacribing general Mexican custonia. s> The text without saying directly that these unfortunate children were closed there alive appears to infer it: 'Cuando el maiz estaba 4 la rodilla, pnra un dia repartian y echaban pecho, con que compraban cuatro niAos «8clavog de edad do cinco A seia aiSos, y snoriHcAbanloa & Tlaloc, dios d^l ngiin, poni^ndoloa en una cueva, y ccrrabanla Imnta otro aAo que hacian lo iniHuio. Eate cruel Bacrifioio.' MotiAinia, in Icaibaloeta, Col, de Doc,, torn, i., p. 45. \ In hi I vr ! '•f 882 GODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND W0B8HIF. times offered to this god by drowning. The children were put into a canoe which was carried to a certain part of the lake of Mexico where was a whirlpool, which is no longer visible. Here the boat was sunk with its living cargo. These gods had, according to the same author, altars in the neighborhood of pools especially near springs; which altars were furnished with some kind of roof, and at the principal fountains were four in number set over against each other in the shape of a cross — ^the cross of the rain god." The Vatican Codex says, that in April a boy was sacrificed to Tlaloc and his dead body put into the maize granaries or maize fields — it is not clearly apparent which — to preserve the food of the people from spoiling.** It is to Sahagun, however, that we must turn for the most complete and authentic account of the festivals of Tlaloc with their attendant sacrifices. In the first days of the first month of the year, which month is called in some parts of Mexico, Quavitleloa, but generally Atlcaoalo, and begins on the second of our February, a great feast was made in honor of the Tlalocs, gods of rain and water. For this occasion many chil- dren at the breast were purchased from their mothers; those being chosen that had two whirls (remolinos) in their hair, and that had been been born under a good sign ; it being said that such were the most agreeable sacrifice to the storm gods, and most likely to induce them to send rain in due season. Some of these infants were butchered for this divine holiday on certain moun- tains, and some were drowned in the lake of Mexico. With the beginning of the festival, in every house, from the hut to the palace, certain poles were set up and to ft < Tambien tenian fdolos Junto 4 los agnas, mayonnente cerca de laH fnentes, 4 do hacian bus altareH con bus gradas cubiertaH por enciina, y en muchas principales fuenteH cuatro altares de estos a nianera de cruz unos enfrente de otros, y all ( en el agua echaban mucho encienao ofrecido y papel.' Mmdieta, Hht. Evlts., pp. 87, 102. ^ ' In qnento tuese ritornavano ad omare li tempj, e le immngini come nello paBsato, ed in fine delli venti di sacriflcavano un putto at Dio dell' ac- ana, e lo inettevano infra il niniz, a fine che non si guaataBfte la proviHioue di tutto r anno.' SpUjaxiom deUe Tavole del Codlce Mexicano, tav. Ix., in King8borowjh'$ Mex. Andiq., vol. v., p. 191. 8ACBIFI0ES OF GHILDBEN. these were attached strips of the paper of the country, daubed over with india-rubber gum, said strips being called amateteuitl; this was considered an lionor to the water-gods. And the first place where children were killed was Quauhtepetl, a high mountain in the neighborhood of Tlatelulco; all inlants, boys or girls, sacrificed there were called by the name of the place, Quauhtepetl, and were decorated with strips of paper dyed red. The second place where children were killed was Yoaltecatl, a high mountain near Guadalupe. The victims were decorated with pieces of black paper, with red lines on it, and were named after the place, Yoal- tecatl. The third death-halt was made at Tepetzingo, a a well-known hillock that rose up from the waters of the lake opposite Tlatelulco; there they killed a little girl, decking her with blue paper, and calling her Qute- zalxoch, for so was this hillock called by another name. Poiauhtla, on the boundary of Tlascala, was the fourth hill of sacrifice. Here they killed children, named as usual after the locality, and decorated with paper on which were lines of india-rubber oil. The fifth phice of sacrifice was the no longer visible whirlpool or sink of the lake of Mexico, Pantitlan. Those drowned here were called Epcoatl, and their adornment epuepaniuhqu'. The sixth hill of death was Cocotl,'^* near Chalcoatenco ; the infant victims were named after it and decorated with strips of paper of which half the number were red and half a tawny color. The mount Yiauhqueme, near Atlacuioaia, was the seventh station; the victims being named after the place and adorned with paper of a tawny color. A 'I these miserable babes before being carried to their death were bedecked with precious stones and rich feathers and with raiment and sandals wrought curiously; they put upon them paper wings (as if they were angels) ; they stained their faces with oil of '* ' Whence is derived the name coeolfs, by which the boys of the choir of the cathedral of Mexico are novr known.' JhisUnnante, note to Sahafian, Hist, Oen., torn, i., lib. ii., p. d5. Ill > ■ 'I ' \\] I 1 Br! I 881 aODS, SUPEBNATURiUli BEINOS, AND WORSHIP. india-rubber, and on the middle of each tiny cheek they painted a round spot of white. Not able yet to walk, the victims were carried in litters shining with jewels and awave with plumes; Hutes and trumpets bellowed and shrilled round the little bedizened heads, all so un- fortunate in their two whirls of hair, as they passed along; and everywhere as the litters were borne by, all the people wept. When the procession reached the temple near Tepetzinco, on the east, called Tozocan, the priests rested there all night, watching and singing songs, so that the little ones could not sleep. In the morning the march was again resumed ; if the children wept copiously those around them were very glad, say- ing it was a sign that much rain would fall ; while if they met any dropsical person on the road it was taken for a bad omen and something that would hinder the rain. If any of the temple ministers, or of the others called qitaquaviUl, or of the old men, broke off from the procession or turned back to their houses before they came to the place where the sacrifice was done, they were held for infamous and unworthy of an}' public of- fice ; thenceforward they were called rnocauJique, that is to say, ' deserters.'^ More ludicrous than diabolical are the ceremonies of the next feast of Tlaloc. In the sixth Aztec month, the month Etzalqualixtli, there was held a festival in honor of the gods of water and rain. Before the commence- ment of this festival the idol priests fasted four days, and before beginning to fast they made a procession to a certain piece of water, near Citlaltepec, to gather tules; for at that place these rushes grew very tall and thick and what part of them was under water was very white. There they pulled them up, rolled them in bundles wrapped about with their blankets, and so carried them back on their shoulders. Both on going out for these rushes and on coming back with them, it was the custom to rob anyone that was met on the road ; « Kingsboronqh's Mex. Antiq., vol. Tii.,pp. 37-8; Sahagun, iOst. Oen., torn. i., lib. ii.. pp. 84-7. SPOLIATION OF CfiSAB FOB THE CHUBGH. 885 and as every one knew of this custom the roads were generally pretty clear of stragglers about this time. No one, not even a kin«r'8 officer returning to his master with tribute, could hope to escape on such an occasion, nor to obtain from any court or magis- trate any indemnification for loss or injury so sustained in goods or person ; and if he made any resistance to his clerical spoilers they beat and kicked and dragged him over the ground. When they reached the temple with their rushes they spread them out on the ground and plaited them, white with green, into as it were painted mats, sewing them firm with threads of maguey-root; of these mats they made stools, and chairs with backs. The first day of the fast arrived, all the idol ministers and priests retire ti to their apartments in the temple buildings. There retired all those calleu thmacazlequio- agues, that is to say, ' priests that have done feats in war, that have captured three or four prisoners;' these although they did not reside continually in the temple, resorted thither at set times to fulfil their offices. There retired also those called tlamacazcayiaque, that is, ' priests that have taken one prisoner in war;' these also, al- though not regular iiira ites of the cues, resorted thither, when called by the*;! duties. There retired also those that are called tlanmcazqueaticanime, * priest singers,' who resided permanently in the temple building because they had as yet captured no one in war. Last of all those also retired that were called tlamacaztezcahoan, which means 'inferior ministers,' and those boys, like little sacristans, who were called tlamacatoton, ' little ministers.' Next, all the rush mats that had been made which were called aztapilpetlatl, 'jaspered mats of rushes, or mats of white and green' were spread round about the hearths (hogares) of the temple, and the priests pro- ceeded to in (^st themselves for their offices. They put on kind ol jacket that they had, called xicoUi, of 1 ' iloth; on the left arm they put a kind of scarf, <ijctli ; ill th> .'ft hand they took a bag of copal, and lie rigl't a censer, temaitl, which is a kind of sauce- ^1 il 886 OODS, 8UPEBNATTT8AL BEINGS. AND WOBSHIF. pan or frying-pan of baked clay. Then they entered into the court-yaixi of the temple, took up their station in the middle of it, put live oals into their censers, added copal, and offered incense toward the four quarters of the world, east, north, west, and south. This done they emptied the CG9.I3 from their incense-pans into the great brasiers that were always barning at night in the court, brasiers somewhat less in height than the height of a man, and su thick that two men could with difficulty clasp them. This over, the priests returned to the temple build- ings, calniecac, and out off their ornaments. Then they offered before the hearth little balls of dough, called verttelolotH ; each priest offering four, ai'ranging them on the aforementioned rush mats, and putting them down witii great care, so that they should not roll nor move; and if the balls of any one stirred, it was the duty of his fellows to call attention to the matter and have him punished therefor. Some offered instead of dough foiu* little pies or four pods of green pepjier. A careful scru- tiny was also observed to see if any one had any dirt on his blanket, or any bit of thread or hair or feather, and that no one should trip or fall; for in such a case he hnd to Ixj punished ; and as a consequence every man took good heed to all his steps and ways during these four days. At the end of each day's offerings, certain old men, called auaquacuiltin, came, their faces dyed black, and their heads shaved, save only the crown of the head, whore the hair was allowed tc grow long, the reverse of the custom of the Christian priests. These old men daily collected the offerings that had been made, dividiiiu: them among theminelves. It was further the custom with all the priests and in all the temples, while I'twim^ these' four days, to lie wakened at midnight by the blunt of horns and shells and other instruments: when all rose up and, utterly naked, went to where were certain thorns of maguey, cut for the purpose the day before, and with little lancets of stone they hacked their ears, staining the prepared thorns of maguey uiid l)o- smec man prop( other themi them clay. ders, ( in the and m pellets along, thorns use. ] live co« walked span br some w rattled i them." four rem »"g, or CI during t calmecac i?ods, in of the m where th( ««lled aax 'our qutir »'gl»t one , '"'Ennn, 'lo eHtiercol ,1 BATHING IN THE FESTIVAL OF TLALOO. 837 smearing their faces with the blood that flowed ; each man staining maguey-thorns with his blood in number proportioned to his devotion, some five, others more, others less. This done all the priests went to bathe themselves, how cold soever it might be, attended by the music of marine shells and shrill whistles of baked clay. Every one had a little bag strapped to his shoul- ders, ornamented with tassels or strips of painted paper; in these bogs was carried a sort of herb ground fine and made up with a kind of block dye into little longish pellets.*" The general body of the priests marched along, each one carrying a leaf of maguey in which the thorns were stuck, as in a pincushion, which he had to use. before these went a priest with his censer full of live coals and a bag of copal ; and in advance of all these walked one carrying a board on his shoulder of about a span broad and two yards long, hollowed apiMirently in some way, and filled with little rollers of wood that rattled and sounded as the bearer went along shaking them." All the priests took part in this procession, only four remaining behind to take care of the temple-build- ing, or calmecoc, which was their monastery. These four during the absence of the others remained seated in the calmecoc and occupied themselvt's in devotion to the gods, in singing and in rattling with a hollow board of the sort mentioned above. At the piece of water where the priests were to bathe there were four houses, called accauccUli, ' fog houses,' set each toward one of the four quarters of the nomposs ; in the ablutions of the first night one of these houses was occupied, on the second «> ' En aqnellAR tAlegaa lltvftban nna manera de hnrina heoha 4 In maneni do GHtiurcul do ratoueH, que elloH llaniabnn yyaquitlli, que era oonAcionada roil tiiitit y con |)oIvoh A» una yerva que vIIoh Itaiiiaii yietll; in cumo veleAoa (leOaHtilla.* Kiminburowih'it Mtx. Anwi-, tuI. vii., p. 61. " Sahagnn giveH two (liferent aoouunla o( thiH iiiHtrmiiont : ' Una tabla tan lirKit cnino ilon vama, v anclia coino nn palnio 6 poco iiiiih. Yvan deiitro de I'Htits (ublai* unaa Honajan, y (<l (lue le llevaba iva Honanrlo con ellaN. Llama- liiui k (mta tabla Axochicanalixtli, 6 Naratlnuoavitl.' '"bo m>rnnd deRoription is: ' Uua tabla de ancbnra do un palino y ao liirKura de doH brauiH; \\ treohoa ivim unoii H'^-iiaiaH en cata tabla, iinoH |>edar.ii> liw de niadrro mllizoH y ntadoa !i Ilk iiiiHiPik tabla, y dentro do clla ivan nonaiulo Ioh uiiom von km otron, Eatn titbin :.n llaniatm aiaukchicaouitli.' Kinyiborowjh'M Mx, Antiq., vol. vii., pp. 61 und 59. Vol. UI. M 1% ! fffl GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. night another, and so on through all the four nights and four houses of the fog. Here also were four tall poles standing up out of the water. And the unfortunate bathers, naked from the out«et as we remember, rejichod this place trembling and their teeth chattering with cold. One of their number mumbled a few Mords, which being translated mean: this is the place of snakes, the place of mosquitos, the place of ducks, aiul the place of rushes. This said, all flung themselves into the water and began to splash with their hands and feet, making a great noise and imitating the cries of various aquatic birds." When the bathing was over, the naked priests took their way back accompanied by the music of pipes and fjhells. Half dead with cold and weariness they reached the temple, where drawing their mantles over them they flung themselves down in a con- fused heap on the rush mats, so often mentioned, and slept as best they could. We are told that some tjilked in their sleep, and some walked about in it, and some snored, and some sighed in a painful manner. Thero they lay in a tangled weary heap not rising till noon of the next day. The first thing to be done on waking was to array themselves in tlieir canonicals, take their conwrs, and to follow an old priest called Quaquacuilti to all the chaiKjls and altars of the idols, incensing tlicin. After this they were at lil)erty to eat; they s<iuattod down in groups, and to each one was given such UmhI as had l)oen sent to him from his own house; and if any one took any of the jwrtion of another, or even exchanged his for that of another, he was punished for it. INuuhIi- ' mcnt also attended the dropping of any morsel wliilc eating, if the fault were not atoned for by a fine. Aft*>i' this meal, they all went to cut down branches of a cor- •" ' roinciiKikbnn A vocoar y k gtiint y n, contrnhnror Ii»h nvoH del hriii>, unoH 4 l(m iinudeH, otroH 4 uiiah nveii zniKiudnH del n|{nA quo llaiiiu (lipititi, otnm k loH inmrvoit runrinnH, otroH k Iiih K'trzotuH hlniicnH, otrtm I'l Iuh uuraiH. AqudlluB palitbmN quit «U><«ia c\ Hiitrapn iiiirncu ({iio f>ritn invoonoion uii I'l'- moiiio pnrn liidilar u(|IU'11:>h leugiiagim do uvoh on ul a({iia.' KiiKjHlm-oiiijI''* Mf9. Antiq., vul. vii., p. 61. tain fbunc temp] with ' signal part any oi compa — a pi accuse) ing, ei( poor, a Thes man be in his c general out like i»g iwts They 8j you do ] your ho revels b indeed ( glory: u pai-ent n rot-feath( fiiNtened the nupc crinnpled <J<>wn on was paint of nuut;asi »'' tiger-sl which cla'j 'hvu thre ^'pr's tall, 'lis two iiii I'l'Ptain he "'YauhUai SELiaiOUS DISCIPLINE. tain kind called acoooiad, or, where these were not to be found, green ctines instead, and to bring them to the temple in sheaves. There tliey sat down, every man with V.is sheaf, and waited for an arranged signal. The signal given, every one .sprang up to some appointed part of the temple to decorate it with his boughs; and if any one went to a place not his, or wandered from his companions, or lagged behind them, they punished him — a punishment only to be remitted by paying to his accuser, within the four days of which we are now sijeak- ing, either a hen or a bin ket or a breech-clout, or, if very ix)ur, a ball of dough in a cup. These four days over, the festival was come, and every man began it by eating etzalll, a kind of maize porridge, in his own house. For those that wished it there was general dancing and rejoicing. Many decked themselves out like merry-andrews and went about in parties carry- ing ix)ts, going from house to house, demanding etzulli. They sjing and danced l)efore the door, and said, "If you do not give me some porridge, 1 will knock a hole in your house;" whereu|K)n the ctzalli wais given. These revels began at midnight and cease*! at dawn. Then indeed did the priests arra}' themselves in all their glory: underneath was a jacket, over that a thin trans- parent mantle called ainiihqnemUl, decorated with \wr- rot-feathers set cross-wise. Between the shoulders they ftiHtened a great round paix»r Hower, like a shield. To tiie nape «)f the neck they attached other flowers of crumpled pajx»r of a semi-ciirular shape; these hung down on both sides of the head like ears. The forehead was painted blue and over the paint was dusted jwwder of niareasite. In the right hand was carried a bjig nuwle of tiger-skin, and embn)i(lered with little wl»it(^ shells wiiich clattered as one walked. The bag seems to have Uvn three-cornered; from one angle hung down the tiger's tail, from another his two fore fwt, from another liistwo Iiind feet. It cimtained incense made from a certain herb calknl yuuiiUli'" Theiv went one priest 10 ' YauhUaulli or YtinKl, mnyi luoreno o negro.' Molina, VocabulaHo, 840 GODS, SUPERNATURAL BRINGS. AND WORSHIP. bearing a hollow board filled with wooden rattles, as before described. In advance of this personage there marched a number of others, carrying in their arms images of the gods made of that gum that is block and leaps, called uUi (india-rubber), these images were called ttUdeu, that is to say 'gods of ulli.' Other ministers there were carrying in their arms lumps of copal, shaped like sugar loaves; each pyramid having a rich feather, called quetzal, stuck in the peak of it like a plume. In this manner went the procession with the usual horns and shells, and the purpase of it was to lead to punish- ment those that had transgressed in any of the points we have already discussed. The culprits were marched along, some held by the hair at the nape of the neck, others by the breech-clout; the boy offenders were held by the hand, or, if very small, were carried. All these were brought to a place called Totecco, where water was. Here certain ceremonies were performed, paper wns burned in sacrifice, as were also the pyramids of copal and images of ulli, incense being thrown into the fii'c and other incense scattered over the rush mats with which the place was adorned. While this was going on those in charge of the culprits had not been idle, but were flinging them into the water. Great was the noiw, it is said, made by the splash of one tossed in, and the water leajied high with the shock. As any one came to the surface or tried to scramble out he was pushed in or pushed down again — well was it then for him who could swim, and by long far diving keep out of the reach of his tormentors. For the others they were so roughly handled that they were often left for dead on the waterH edge, where their relatives would come and hang them up by the feet to let the water they had wwallowed run out of them; a method of cure surely as bad as the malady. The shrill music struck up again and the procession returned by the way it hod come ; the friends of the punished ones carrying them. The monjistery or cal- mecao reached, there began another four days' ftu^t, calleo quittc least < for a fast w corata paintec mixed ried th< — bags chief p in the satchels ziouihti, »n proce priest of work, fit out abov( it. His gum, blai a preat m waist. ^ t'ley pray they stopi dusted the yiftuhtii i four round small hook «nd as he <l»'«wing bf found. H he took the with it-~i)e imitation of one retired his ornamei ducked wen the rest an T^hat night ^THE POUB BALLS east one wa« not liableTbetfor-lf "* °^^^^^' «' «* for a breach of such etlette "^f "^? "F Punished fast was celebrated by W na a^ ««nc»"8ion of this comted themselves in S Sr/^Tn\" P"^«*« de- painted blue, the face ITL ^^- ^" ^^^ head was '"i^ed with L black ZrCr"^ with hone^, ( Je^ ried the incense-bags embroils ^.u^r^,^*'^^ ^^"^ car- -bags made of tigerTki^ ^ V^^' '''"« ^^ite shells chief priests, and&T'p^^^T • T^^' ^- *he m the case of the Sr n!S /^ '""'^^^ *i««r-skin «itchels were fashioned trre'wr*^ k?".™^ «^ *hese n:^^' others to i^semble Ss fe^'^ ^'^"^ «^^^- m procession to the temple anHw^ T^^^ '»a«'hed priest of Tlaloc. Hehad „n ifi^^T **" "^^^hed the ^o/kj fitting close to tt fe^^^^^^^^^^ '^^^ of basket put above, with many nl nmp« r • ^^^"^ '^^'^ «preadin«r '*• His face wa« anSnt^ ^^.'/'"^ ^'^"^ *»»e middle of gt.m, black as ink a^^n^eaS^^^^^ india-rubbef a jrreat nose, and a wig aSif I T.T'^' ""^^ ^^th 7«*- All went alo4 Sin, ;'\k " "^ ^"^ "« *he thej prajed, till thev mmlT A" ^ ^ themselves as if f«^«tojW and7^:STule ^r"'.?^^'^'^- ^"^'^ dn«ted them over withZwder^?.'*1 ^''^ «'^""'^' «nd ^"^"htli incense. uioHhis^hi^''-^'^^'^ mixed with four round chalchiuitenke itt i j^ '"^ J^""*** P>«««d ^mall hook painted blue and t!-!^ ' ^" ^"^ ^^ « «"d as he touched S^e m^ "^ '""^ ^'^^ ^i^h it; drawmg back his hand an^ ♦ ^5 ? movement as if .•^"nd. He «catte^ to" :„r""^ ^^''^^ cx,mpleli;! ^'« took the boa«l ISh the Sf •^"/*" '"'**«' the^ mth it-perhaps a kind of ^r^ '""^^ ''"^ ««"nded ""•tation of thfthunier of ll*^''''!' '^ *^'""der in one retired to his houror L K- ^- ^P«" "'is every his ornaments; and The .mf? "^^P^^^^y «"d put off fucked wen3 cirri^ at ^t' hot" ""'T *'"^ ^^ "« «-'«t and recovery that fh. """"^ dwellings for ''-' "^«'^^ the r..ti.LX^z,z^:^^^^^^^^ 842 OODS. SXTPEBNATUBAL BRINQS, AND W0B8HIP. the musical instruments of the cu itself were sounded, the great drums and the shrill shells. Well watched that night were the prisoners who were doomed to death on the morrow. When it came they were adorned with the trappings of the Tlaloc gods — for it was said they were the images of these gods — and those that were killed first were said to be the foundation of the others, which seemed to be symbolized by those who had to die last being made to seat themselves on those who had been first killed.* The slaughter over, the hearts of the victims were put into a pot that was painted blue and stained with ulli in four places. Together with this pot offerings were taken of paper and feathers and precious stones and chalchiuites, and a party set out with the whole for that part of the lake where the whirlpool is, called Pantitlan. All who assisted at this offering and sacrifice were provided with a supply of the herb called iztauhiatl, which is something like the incense used in Spain, and they puffed it with their mouths over each other's faces and over the fiices of their children. This they did to hinder mngguts getting into the eyes, and also to protect against a certain disease of the eyes caWed ^lorH'tUo-o-alixtli-j some also put this herb into their ears, and others for a certain suj)er- stition they had held a handful of it clutched in the hand. The party entered a great canoe belonging to the king, furnished with green oars, or paddles, s^wtted with ulli, and rowed swiftly to the place Pantitlan, where the whirlpool was. This whirlpool was surrounded by logs driven into the bottom of the lake like piles — probably to keep canoes from being drawn into the sink. ThcHC logs being reached, the priests, standing in the bows of the royal vessel, began to play on their horns and shelln. Conspicuous among them stood their chief holding the >« * Coniensalmn lueao k mntar k loa oaptiTos; aqnelloa qne primero niatn- ban (lecian tiue «mn el fnnditinento de km qne eran imasen de loBTlalnqiuH, que iviin ndore/ndoH con Ioh ornnmentos de Ioh niiHmoH Tlaloques qne (ivitn adereiadoH ) deoiau erun »n» iiuaaeuea, y awi Ion que morinn k la imntre ivniiKt' 4 aentar Hobre loi que primero habian niuerto.' Klngtborwijh's Mtx. .'tufi'/.. vol vil, p. 64. papi then and cano mocG Al and the J washt forehc hepui descril teries, out bei We of the many other «nd ho In t and wh Octobei shape o, cut out gether ^ tion or c the moui of the . *'«ow thn or whose n •"«• i; lib. 1 IMAOES OF THE MOUNTAINS. 843 pot containing the hearts; he flung them far into the whirling hollow of water, and it is said that when the hearts plunged in, the waters were strangely moved and stirred into waves and foam. The precious stones were also thrown in, and the impers of the offering were fiistencd to the stakes with a number of the chalchiuites and other stones. A priest took a censer and put four papers called tdhuitl into it, and burned them, offering them toward the whirlpool ; then he threw them, censer and all, still burning into the sink. That done, the canoe was put about and rowed to the landing of Teta- macolco, and every one bathed there. All this took place between midnight and morning, and when the light began to break the whole body of the priests went to bathe in the usual place. They washed the blue \mni off their heads, save only on the forehead ; and if there were any offences of any priest to be punished he was here ducked and half drowned as described above. Lastly all returned to their monas- teries, and the green rush mats spread thei*e were thrown out behind each house.''^ We have given the description of two great festivals of the Tlalocs, — two being all that are mentioned by many authorities — there still remain, however, two oilier notable occasions on which they were propitiated and honored. In the thirteenth month, which was called Tepeilhuitl, and which began, according to Clavigcro, on the 24th of October, it was the custom to cut certain sticks into the shape of snakes. Certain images as of children were also cut out of wood, and these dolls, called hecatoto)U,i^ to- gether with the wooden snakes, were used as a founda- tion or centre round whicl to build up little effigies of the mountains; wherein the Tlalocs were honored as gods of the mountains, and wherein memorial was had of those that hod been drowned, or killed by thunderbolts, or whose bodies had been buried without cremation — the » Alnoaborouff/k'a Mtx, Aniiq., toI. vii., pp. 49-66; Sahagvm, Ilht, Om., torn, i., lib. ii., pp. Ill-ia4. i I 8M Q0D8, 8UPEBNATUBAL BEIMOS, AND WORSHIP. dolls perhaps representing the bodies of these, and the snakes the thunderbolts. Having then these wooden dolls and snakes as a basis, they were covered with dough mixed from the seeds of the wild amaranth ; over each doll certain papers were put; round one snake and one doll, set back to back, there appears next to have been bound a wisp of hay, (which wisp was kept from year to year and washed on the vigil of every feast), till the proper shape of a mountain was arrived at; over the whole was then daubed a layer of dough, of the kind already mentioned. We have now our image of the mountain with two heads looking opposite ways, stick- ing out from its summit. Round this summit there seem to have been stuck rolls of dough representing the clouds usually formed about the crests of high mountains. The face of the human image that looked out over these dough clouds was daubed with melted ulli ; and to both cheeks of it were stuck little tortillas, or cakes of the everywhere-present dough of wild amaranth seeds. On the head of this same image was put a crown with feath- ers issuing from it.^ These images were made at night, '< This passage relating to the making of images of the monntains is such a chaotic jumble in the original that one is forced to use largely any con- Btmctive imagination one may possess to reproduce even a comprehensible description. I give the original; if any one can make rhyme or renson out of it by a closer following of the words of Bahagnn, he shall not want the opportunity: ' Al trece mes llamaban TepeilhnitT. £n la fiesta que se hacia en este mes cubriah de miisa de bledos unos palos que tenian hechos coino culebras, y hacian imagenes de montes fnndadas sobre unos palus hechos 4 manera de niitos que llamaban Hecatotonti: era la imagen del monte de masa de bledos. Ponianle delante junto unas masas rolUzas y larguillas de masa de bledos & manern de bezos, y estos llamaban Yomiio. Hacian estas imagenes & honra de los montes altos doude se juntan las nubes, y en memo* ria de los que habian mnerto en agua o heridos de rayo, y de los que no se quemaban sus cuerpos sino que los enterraban. Estos montes hacianlos sobre unos rodeos 6 roscas hechas de heno atadas con zacate, y guardubanlas de un aAo para otro. La vigilia de esta fiesta Uevabnn 4 lavar estas rosras al rio «} & la fuente, y qnando las Uevaban ivanlas taftendo con unos )iito8 hechos de barro cocido 6 con unos caracoles mariscos. Lavabanlas en uuns casas A oratorias que estaban hechos & la oriUa del agua que se llama Ayunh calli. Lavabanlas con unas ojas de cartas verdes; Mgunos con el aguu quo pasaba por su oasa las lavaban. En acabandolas de lavar volvianlas 6, sn casa con la misma musica; luego hacian sobre ellas las imagenes de los montes como est4 dicho. Alf{unos hacian estas imagenes de noche antes de amaneoer cerca del dia; la cabeza de cada un monte, tenia dos caras, una de Eersona y otra de culebrn, y uutaban la cara de persona con ulli derretido, y Mian unas tortillas preqneAuelas de masa de bledos amarillos, y ponianlas en las mexillas de la oara de persona de ana parte y de otra; onbrianlos eon SACBIPICES TO TLALOC offered to them, «nS Is ofT J' '^" *«» C^ flour and sugar.'and 1,^^"^. « Pp'ridge of ma.'^ Incense was burned M^lh ? ?'^*'"'« or of d<«8 censer shaiHrf like rh»d life ^'"^ «>«,„„ i„T^ b„rn,„g coals. Tho^Xlufr./'S"?'^"''''" of ^^ Pui^ue i„ honor of theirjldt^ 1?^^ honor 'rftSTIatSlr^Z' """^ *«- W"ed i„ women were named respecHvS^ T""**™' The fo" Xochetecatl, and May^&t' Jr"""' M-'Wq-™' appear as the image of tL '"^ ""^ decoratwl to ^led Milnaoatl; ^ZlL^^y^- The maTwI^ l^ese victims, adorne^th l? 'y "^ '*« ^^^ ull were borne to their d«,m iHiH J^J^'n^Wned with to the summit of the cu nT '"l"' ^'"g carried on the sacrificial stone .S^^k*""* *''«'»"' onl by one »tirf«'^««^»K«nd'^i^/i:!s^ Slide slowly down fho ♦« i ^^'^ ^^es allowed f« "-PM de Jnt I^g\!::&''?I« to the earth-^,^" corpses were carried to . . i '^^. "'<' Pnests. The cut off and preiZ) sdX** *''*," "■" heads were the temples of each sff, * Th.'^v^l- *""* *mu«h earned to the wards from whicft.^'? """^ '<«"y «nd there cut in pieces ,115 . "•'' '"«' »«* out alive he images of the 1™^"'' S' ^' "-e same t2 to describe, we« broken 1"*^°'' T \*™ "'tempted thej- were covered was ^t out ^a ^""-^ *'* «hich »;«» eaten, every day^ ^^^ t^/y '» «'« «u„, and the said imag^ h J hf f!., ^c papera with which over the wfeps of hc^ »^°"'"' «'»"' 'hen spS "hole was fastened uoSh^ If "^ntioned, and the -. one had int"lZ.TA ^^^'^^ ^i »»<» mnim „„. ,1. V remain till required 846 OODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. for the next year's feast of the same kind ; on which occasion, and as a preliminary to the other ceremonioK which we have alrctuly described in the first part c»f thin feast, the people took down the jMiper and tlie wisp from their private oratories, and carried them to the pubUc oratory called the acaucaUi, left the paper there, and re- turned with the wisp to make of it anew the image of a mountain.** The fourth and last festival of Tlaloc which we have to describe, fell in our December and in the six- teenth Aztec month, called the month Atemuztli. About this time it began to thunder round the mountain-tops, and the first rains to fall there ; the common i)eopIe said, " Now come the Tlalocs," and for love of the water they made vows to make images of the mountains — not, how- ever, as it would appear, such images as have been de- scribed tis ap^jertaining to the preceding festival. The priests were very devout at this season and very earnest in prayer, expecting the rain. They took each man his incense-pan or censer, made like a great spoon with a long round hollow handle filled with rattles and termi- nating in a snake's head, and offered incense to all the idols. Five days before the beginning of the feast tiic common people bought paper and ulli and tlint knives and a kind of coarse cloth called nequen, and devoutly prepared themselves with fasting and [)enance to make their images of the mountains and to cover them witii paper. In this holy season, although every one bathed, he washed no higher than the neck, the head was left unwashed; the men, moreover, abstained f«x)m their wives. The night preceding tlie great feast-day was spent wholly, flint knife in hand, cutting out pai)er into various shapes. These paixjrs called tetevUl, were stained with ulli ; and every householder got a long pole, covered it with pieces of this papr, and set it up in his court- yard, where it remained all the day of the festival. Those that hod vowed to make images of the mountains 11 Ktnifbnrouoh'it Mex. Anllq., vol. vii., pp. 71-3; Sahwjun, Iliat, Qtn., toiii. i., Ub. ii., pp, 16U-16i. KILUNO IMA0E8 OF THB M0UNTAIK8. 847 invited priests to their houses to do it for them. The priests came, bearing their drums and rattles and instru- ments of music of tortoise-shell. They mode the images — apiMiren ,ly like human figures — out of the dough of wild amaiinth seed, and covered them with paper. In some houses there were mode five of such images, in others ten, in others fifteen ; they were figures that stood for such mountains as the clouds gather n>und, such as the volcano of the Sierra Nevada or that of the Sierra of Tlascala. These images being constructed, they were set in order in tiie oratory of the house, and lx;fore each one was set food — very small pies, on small platters, pro- portionate to the little image, small lx>xes holding a little sweet porridge of maize, little calabashes of cocao, and other small green calabashes conttilning puhpie. In one night they presented the figures with food in this man- ner four times. All the night too they sang before them, luid played upon flutes; the regular flutists not being employed on this occasion, but certain small boys who were paid for their trouble with something to eat. When tiic morning came, the ministers of the idols asked the intister of the house for his tzotzopaxtll, a kind of broad wooden knife used in weaving,'" and thrust it into the brejists of the images of the mountains, as if they were living men, and cut their throats and drew out the hearts, which they put in a green cup and gave to the owner of the house. This done, they took all the iwviKjr with which these images had been adorned, together with certain gre<ni mats that had l)een used for the same pur- pose, and the utensils in which the offering of food had Ixjen put, and burned all in the court-yard of the house. Tlie ashes and the mutilated images seem then to have lxH»n carried to a public oratory called Aiauhcalco, on the shore of the lake. Then all who assisted at these ceremonies joined themselves to eat and drink in honor of the mutilated images, which were calUnl tepieme. Women were allowed to join in this bancjuet provided '* ' TBotzopnztIi, pain ancho cotno ouchilla con que tupen y aprietuu !n tela 4110 Me t«xi-.' Afolina, Voca'mlario. i 4 11 I 848 GODS, 8UPEBNATUBAL BEINGS. AND WOBSHIP. they brought fifteen or twenty heads of maize with them ; they received every one his or her share of food and pulque. The pulque was kept in black jars and liftied out to be drunk with black cups. This banquet over, the paper streamers were taken down from the poles set up in the court-yards of the houses and carried to certain places in the water that were marked out by piles driven in — we may remember that our whirlpool of Pantitlan, in the lake of Mexico, was one place so marked — and to to the tops of the mountains, and left thero as it would appear." In taking leave here of Tlaloc I may draw attention to the prominence in his cult of the number four, the cross, and the snake ; and add that as lord of one of the three Aztec divisions of the future world, lord of the terrestrial paradise, we shall meet with him again in our examination of the Mexican ideas of a future life. ^ Kingsborough's Me*. Aniiq., vol. vii., pp. 80-1; Sahagun, Hitt. Gen., toiii. i., lib. ii., pp. 176-9, 198, 210. Farther notice of Tlaloo and bis wor- ship will be founa in the 8piega*ione delle TavoU del Codiee Mexlcano, tav. zxTiii., Ivii., Ix., Ixii., in Kin^^orough's Mex. Aniiq., toI. v., pp. 179, 190-2; BoturM, Idea, pp. 12-3, 99, 101; Amer. Ethnd. 8oc., Tranaac*., vol. i., p. 305; MoMinia, Hi^, Ind., in Icatbalceta, Col. de Doc., torn, i., pp. 32, 3d, 42, ii 5; Torquemada, Monarq. Ind., torn, i., p. 290, and torn, ii., pp. 45-6, 119, 121, 147, 151, 212, 251-4; Herrera, Hist. Oen., dec. ii., lib. vi., cap. xv.; Oomara, Hist. Conq. Mex., fol. 216; Tylor't Prim. Cult., vol. ii., pp. 235, 243; Mutler, Amtrihaniache Utr^tgUmm, pp. 500-4 et passiin. CHAPTER IX. GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. Thk Mother ob aiiI^-kouribhimo Ooddisb ttitoxb yabiouh nahks akd in TABI0C8 ASPECTS — HXB FXABT IN THE ElKTKNTH AzTEO MONTH OcHP- AMIZTLI — FeSTITALB Or THK ElOHTB MONTH, HcKTTECUILHCITL, AND OP THK FoDBTB, HCEYTOZOZTLI — ThK DKIFICATION OF WOMEN THAT DIED IN CHILD-BIBTH — ThX OoDDKBS OF WaTKB UNDKB VABIOUS NAMES AND IN TABIOUB ASPECTa— CkBEMONIES OF THK BaPTISM OB LUBTBATION OF CHiLDBEN — The Goddess of Lote, heb vabiocb names and aspects — RlTEB OF confession AND ABSOLUTION — TbK God OF FIBK AND BIB VABI- ocs NAMES — His festivals in the tenth month Xoootlveti and IN THE KIOHTEKNTH MONTH YZCAU; ALSO HIS QCAOBIENNIAL FESTIVAL IN THE LATTKB MONTH — ThE OBEAT FESTIVAL OF BVEBT FIFTT-TWO TKABS; LIOHTINO THK NKW FIBE — ThB GoD OF HADES, AND TEOTAOMIQITX, OOLLKO- TOB OF THB SOULS OF TBK FALLEN BBAVK— DKIFICATION OF DEAD BCLEBS AND BEBOEB — MiXCOATL, GoD OF HUNTINO AND BIS FEAST IN THE FOUBTKBNTB MONTH, Qdbcholli — Vabious otheb Mbxican DEITIES— Festival in thi second month, TlACAXIFKHITALIZTLI, with notice of THX oladiatobial SACHIFICES — COMPLETK SYNOPSIS OF THE FESTIVALS OF TBK MEXICAN CaL- endab, fixed and movable — Temples and Pbixstb. Centeotl is a goddess, or according to some good au- thorities a god, who held, under many names and in many cliaracters, a most important place in the divine world of the Aztecs, and of other Mexican and Central American peoples. She was goddess of maize, and consequently, from the importance in America of this grain, of agricul- ture, and of the producing earth generally. Many of her various names seem dependent on the varying aspects of the maize at difierent stages of its growth ; others seem to have originated in the mother-like nourishing qualities (849) I III, til 350 GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. of the grain of which she wiis the deity. Miiller lays much stress on this aspect of her character: " The force which sustains life must also have created it. Centeotl was therefore considered as bringing children to light, and is represented with an infant in her arms. NoIk.'! gives us such a lepresent^tion, and in our Mexican museum rfc Basel there are many images in this form, made of burnt clay. Wirere agriculture rules, there more children are brought to mature age than among the hunting nations, and the land revels in a large [K)pu- lation. No part of the world is so well adapted to exhibit this difterence lus America. Centeotl is conse- quently the great pnxlucer, not of children merely, she is tile great gtxldesa, the most ancient gcKldess." * Centeotl was known, according to Chivigero, by the titles Tonacajohua, 'she who sustains us;' Tziiittotl, ' original goddess ;' and by the further names Xilonon, Iztacacenteotl, and Tlatlauhquicenteotl. 8he was fur- ther, according to tlie same author, identical with To- nant/in, ' our mother,' and, according to Miiller and many Spanish aiithoriti<>s, either identical or closely con- nwted witii the various deities known as Teteioiian, ' the mother t)f the gcnls.' '^ Cihuatcoatl. ' the snake-woman,' Tazi or Toci or TiK'itzin, ' our grandmother,' and Earth, the universal materitd mother. S(iuier says of Tiazol- teotl, that " siie is Cintcotl tlie goddess of maize, uiidor another asiR'ct." * Hhe was particularly honored by the Totonacs, with ' ifiillrr. AiiurU'nnisrlif. rrrrliiiiniifn, p, 4!>.'<, • Cliivincro, >/iir;.( Ant. (/(/ Mrssiid, tniii, ii., pp. 1(1, 22, indcml hiij-h that Trtcioiiiiii mill 'rucil/iii iirc» ' ccrtiiinly ditl'i rent. 1 Sijiiifi-'H Sn'iK'ut Syiiihiil, p 17. A piisHui,'!' wliicli iniikoH tho )irinc!piil I'lr- iiii'iit uf tlic I'lmnu'tcr of Toti or Tocit/in tliiil of (.imlilcHH of I'iscoiil may bi' •onilcUHi'il from AcoMtii, uh follows: Winn thi' MtxicMiis, in llitir wuiult'i'in^'H, hud Ht'tlli'd for a titiic in llu> Iriritorv of ('i)lhum'iiii. Ilirv wcrn iiiHtnictcti by their ^01! Iluit/ilop.K lull to ^;o fort\i inul niiikc wiirH, mul lirnt to itpotlii'osi/)'. after his ilircctionH, 11 (iodtless of Diseord, l''ollo\vin}4 IhrHo direi'lioiiH, they .. itt to tho kiii^ of ('tilliiia> hii for hi^« daiiKhter to be tlieir (pUH'M. M ived by the hoii(>r, the fallier hi nt bin liuplenH duiiuhter. ^oi^i'- oimly r.ttired, to be >nthroiied. Hut the wiley, miperHtitious, and feroeioiiH MexieanK nlew the ^irl and tiayed her, and eloliied a voiin)^ man in lier sKiii, (■allinf( him 'their K'xbh'KH and nuaher of tin ir );oi).' under the name of Toeey, that in '({rand niothur.' Hue nlso ruivlius, His / 'iA/ci/iici, vol. iv., p. mi. THE UOTHER-NOURISUEB. 851 whom she was the chief divinity. They greatly loved her, believing that she did not demand human victims, l)iit was conteiit with Howers and lVuit«, the fat banana and the yellow maize, and small animals, such tis doves, quails, and rabbits. Mon*, they \\o\nid that she would in the end utterly deliver them fix>m the cruel necessity of such sacrifices, even to the other gods. With very difteivnt feelings, as we shall stxm see, did the Mexicans projxjr approach this deity, making her temples iiorrid with the tortured f(?rms of luunan sju3ri- fices. It shows how deep the stain of the bl(HHl was in the Mexican religious heart, how iK)isoMoiis far the odor of it had crept through all the senses of tiu» Aztec soul, when it coidd be l)elieved that the great sustainer, the yellow waving maize, the very motlier of all, nmst be fed ujwn the tk'.sa of her own children.* To nuike comprc'hensible various allusions it seems well here to sum up rapidly the characters given of cer- < naviiero, Shria Ant. iM Messico, toni, i., pp. lfi-2'i; Kxprnnr'um del Cixlea TelUriitHii- ReiiienniK, liiiii. xii., in Kiivishdrouiih's .l/cr. Antiij., vnl. v., j). 140; >'/>ic;/(iii(>ii<* (W/e Tai'ole iM Cixlire Mifiraim, tuv. x\x., //>., p, IWI; UnmhiMl, Knsdi /'()/i7i(/uf, U>m. i., p. 217; Nc/ioo/ccn/Tx Arrh.. vdl. vi., p. tiltl. Tin' Hiii-ri- li(M>s to ("oiittHitl, i( hIic lit- itU'iilicitl with the t'lirth-uiotlior, iirr illiiMtrutcd liy the Htitttiiiiunt of MoiiiUctu, Hist. A'i'/cs., \>.H\, timt tli<< Mrxii'iins |)iiiiitt'tl the iiiirth-KoiUlcHK iiH n fron with ii liloody mouth in wi'i-y joint of \u'v liody, ( whioh fro(j wi' Hlmll ini'ct upiin hy itiul by in ii ('cnlfoM fcHtiviil) for they Kiii'l that till* oiirth ilcvonri'il all thin^H a ]ii'oiif also, hy the )i\, unions; ntli i'M of a like kind whii'h w«> shall oncouiilcr, that not to the llimioos aloiui (lis Mr J. ti. MtlUiT Honi«'wln'ro utHrnis), Imt to th<> Mrxirans also, l)t'lon){('d llic idi-a of multiplying thf orpins of tlifir dcilits to I'xpicss y,wii\ powi'is in any Kivcn direction. Tho following noti' from tlic >/iii(/(i:i(iiir (/(//.• Tnrok i/i/ Coilii'i' Miwhiitw, in KiwisliDroiuili'ti Mrx. .lii/iV/., vol. v., pp. 17!< HO, illus* tritcs th(> laHt point notifi'd, ^ivcs another form or ri'l;ili(in of tlir i^oddiKs of K'istt'nanci', and also thf oriKin of tho nanu' applied ' ■ the Mexieau pi'leHtH: ' 'I'hoy fci^n that Maya^'iiil was a woman with f-"- ■ 'iidred lireiints, iiiid that the ]Hnh, on aeeiuint of her fruilfulnes.'*, ehiini^it. Iicr into tlio Maguey, which is lhi< vine of that eiuiiitry, from wl-ieli they make win". She presidi'd over these thirteen signs', liul wlloi MM' I'haneed 1(1 lie litun on the liiKt si),'n of till' Herlt, it proved unliii'ky to lm>' tnr t'lev say that it "Uh a|iplled to the Tlam.u/lat/.Kuex, who were a race of demmis (iwellite^ amongst tliiiii, who aeeiU'diii); to their iieeount wandered throii^'li the air. rimii whom (lie minislei-H of their temples took their deiioniinatiiiii. When thin m\'1\ arrived, parents (>ujoined their ehililren not tn leave the house, lexi any mis- (■iitune (u- unlueky aeeident should liefall fliem They lulieviil that tliose wlio were horn in Two Canes, whieh is tin' sreoiid si'„'ti, woiiM he Imin livid, f'lr they sny that that si^n was applii'il to hinven Tlir\ niaiiufai tnre hh niiiny Ihinifs from this plant ealjed the .Maguey, and it is so very iiHeful in that ciiimtry, that the devil toidc occasion to iiuluee tlicui to hi'liexe Ihal it was a g"il, and tu worship and uflTcr HaoriUuoH vu it.' s tS'.J, ■J tt-' ■'■ 862 GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. tain goddesses identical with or resembling in various points this Centeotl, Chicomecoatl* was, according to Sahogun, the Ceres of Mexico, and the goddess of provi- sions, as well of what is drunk as of what is eaten. She was represented with a crown on her head, a vase in her right hand, and on her left arm a shield with a great flower painted thereon; her garments and her sandals were red. The first of the Mexican goddesses was, following the same authority, Cioacoatl, or (Uvacoatl, the goddess of ad- verse things, such as poverty, downheartedness, and toil. She appeared often in the guise of a great hidy, weariu}:; such apparel as was used in the paUice ; she wjw also heard at night in the air shouting and even roaring. lii'Hides licr name Cioacoatl, which means ' snake-woman,' she wiw known as 1\)iiant/in, that is to say, ' our mother.' Slio was arrayed in white robes, and her hair was arranged in front, over her forehead, in little curls that crossed each other. It was a custom with her to c»rry a cnulh' on her shoulders, as one that carries a child in it and after setting it down in the market-place iM^sid*- the other women, to disappear. When this cradW was ex- J Sahaijun, HIM. Gen., torn, i,, lib. i., pp. r>-fi; (hillathi, in Amrr. Kthiml. Soc, Tramacl., vol. i., jip. IWI, Iltlt-rill, coiult'iiHiiiK frmii and (•(iiiiuk iitiiin upon tho coditH^s VikticikiiiiH und Ti'lliTiiiinm mxyn: ' 'rimiciM'iKHii. iIhk Tuehiiiuctznl (pluckiiiK ruHo), luid CliiiMiiniM'iiiiiktl (hovcii scrju'iitK); wil- ■•' Tonui'iitU'cotlc; tlu' ciiiim! of Htnility. finnim", imd iiiiHi'iU'M of lif- Amon^Mt HithuKUiiV HU)i(irior doitioH, iHfouiidciviu'oiitl, tlm ' Hi'i|M'iit W'ln »ii uIho (Milled Toiiiint/.iii, -our iiiotlu'r;' iiud he, boIxt uh hi> ih in Kcriptural nlluHionH, chIIh Iut Ev»>, muI usoribcH to Iut, ns tlic iiit<'rpp'tt'rn [of tlii' codiccHj to ToniktitoinKit, all thti niiHcricM iind ikIvitmi' thin^H of tln' world. ThiM nniilo^y ix, if I iini not miHtjtkfii, tli<' only fouiulution for itll tli< hIIii- HionH to P'vo and hor liiHtory, hcfon', dnriiii^. luul ivftir the mm, whi( Ii tin' in torprnterH liiivi' tried to (•xtnu't from puintiiiKx wliicli indicutc nothiii)< of (If kind. They woro ccrtuiiily misliikon in siiyiii)^ flmt tlicir Tonunicinj;.* wan ttlwo ciillod ('hi(!oiii('('ouiitl, Ht'vru HiTptHitH. Tlu'y «lioiild liHvo Hitid t'ivuioiiH, the Ht'i'punt woman. Cltitnuiifcoiitl, iiiittead of hciiiK tli»< cihihh of Htt-rilily, famine, oto., in, mioordinn to Siiliii^iin, tin* i(()dd<'HH of iil>undiini'i>, tliiil wliitli HupplicH Ixith outintf and drinking; prolmbly thu hiuiu' an T/.introtl, or (in- teotl, tlu> KoddenH ot maize (froM cenlU, niai/.c), which hu dot'H not mcntimi. There is no more foundition fo.' am'ribinK to Tonacacinua the name of Sui'hi- queUal.' Gania, />«.s l'Ui!>:i.>i, pt i., p. IIH. Hayn in effeet: ("ihuai'ohuall. or Hii.tke woman, waH MUppoHod to have ^ivun hiith to two uhildren, male and female, whenee Hnrtinn the human raee. It in on thin aecoiint that twinH are called in Mexiuii kxh/iiki, ' suakus, ' or iu the iiingulur uuhuati or L'oatI, now vulgarly pronounced cuutc. I MESI0INE-O0DDES8. amined, there wsu, f« j ^^'^ 'f the divmers that pronoEi ! ^^'-^j^n^- nnd «I«^ c nldren according to tE bi?*h T" *''^' '"''tune of al*^ that ca8t lots with ml n? • ^*'?>' ^"r^'n'M her by looking into water fnlTr/T'^' "'««« thatm.gu ed ^•■t« of cord tied tZZ: t :^e IT f'' '^' '«*« - th - ;"a^ot« from the mou i/or eve " H '^''^ ''"'^" ^"''">« '» ^' "tones from other ,mr « ofX'. ^ '"^ "^*'''^*^^ J ad sweat-baths, ^.m^,4S in , Ij Y^-''^ '"'^^ those that ;;->;« ..t th. image of E^d t^i rr\ ['^''^^ '««t ''•/^mazca.teci, that i.s to Zv ,, *'^^ ''^t''''- calhng the baths.' Herkdorersn.nl ?•'• *''« *f'-a»»«l«nother of ^.^'^^ buying a TTf^^ ""r^'^^^'''^'^'''^^te4rv v-^tim with theo.. \ ZtZn.^''^^' ^^^^^'oratiufr "^ --'-ng they danced wtb t .n f 1' ^"'•^^'"- ^--'v h^r dei,.at..|v. ,>ravi.K h ' t^at'l' ''"''' '""^ •^"^"'^'• ^h- ar..J atnnsui^h,.. i,, '1* '*'•>' ^'""hJ a great Hwp nor 1,0 s^!t th. Ur^ "7 f'-/^ H'K. migh^ no"t h'cadnd hour did come C^ i 'l***^*'" ^^'''^^ the wo others that ar^.>m pa "^7f ''?'" '*'''• together wi h ^''•> then a man chXlT '1 ''fT.^^''««th. thev tiaved «'>o"talI the city plS 'r*^'^^ ^ '^'"'' '"-1 went ''-identity with' fe^^^^^^^^ 'T^n''>''"''''^^ * Koddesw was renpp«n../ !i ^ ""^ "ufticienth cl,.nr Tl • »tiwk plum,., wiiic, i»„,„i J"- .'» ""» knct „,,„. <^ ""i' of tho <io^h frMH^i!:; " '""; ""■■-. ....d pi"' »■<.«. mndHl., « ,l,irt wiU, u- Ti: .""' "'"'"''I-"- 8M OODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINOS, AND WORSHIP. i |i I li h she held a shield with a round plate of gold in the centre thereof; in her right hand she held a broom/ The festival in which divers of the various manifesta- tions of the mother-goddess were honored, was held in the beginning of the eleventh Aztec month, boning on the 14th of September; Centeotl, or Cinteotl, or Cen- teutl, or Tzinteutl, is however represented therein as a male and not a female. Fifteen days before the commencement of the festival those that took part in it began to dance, if dancing it could be called, in which the feet and body were hardly moved, and in which the time was kept by raising and lowering the hands to the beat of the drum. This went on for eight days, beginning in the afternoon and finishing with the set of sun, the dancers being perfectly silent, arranged in four lines, and each having both hands full of flowers, cut branches and all. Some of the youths, indeed, too restless to bear the silence, imitated with their mouths the sound of the drum ; but all were forced to keep, as well in motion as in voice, the exactest time and good order. On the expiration of these eight days the medical women, both old and young, divided them- selves into two parties, and fought a kind of mock battle before the woman that had to die in this festival, to amuse her and keep tears away ; for they held it of biul augury if this miserable creature gave way to her grief, and as a sign that many women had to die in child- birth. This woman who was called for the time being, ' the image of the mother of the gods,' led in person the first attack upon one of the two parties of fighters, being accompanied by three old women that were to her as mothers and never left her side, called respectively Aon, Tlavitezqui, and Xocuauhtli.'' The fight consisted in pelting each other with handfuls of red leaves, or leaven of the noptil, or of yellow flowers called cempoakue/utl, the same sort as had been carried by the actors in the • mmfahorough'a Mex, Antiq,, vol. vii., pp. 3-4; Sahagun, JIM. Oen., torn. I., lib. i., pp. 4-7. 1 Or, aodording to Bustamante'M ed., Aba, TUviteoqui, and Xoquauohtli.' Sahagun, UM, ihn., ton. i, Ub, ii.. p. 149. pre whi of 1 ovej houi duri ''""^^^^^^OT^O^OBD.,,. Which wfre sulndS^l^fn '"""'"" "" ^^ro girdles f„ of the herb callS y^/'"^ g«"jds fi"ed wifh^'d^? over, the woman thaihad to dl^ 1^ ting-match w^ house whe,^ «he was gu^J". f '^ ^ /^d back to the during four successive da^Cf." ^^'^' ^^«« ^epeat^ ^ng Toci, that is to sav '^!: ^^" ***« ^»ctim represent went »wing1ma,«,C^vervTH '""'r "''"h.'^'l?^ "■"ving p„«<, through the Zr^! T '''« »"'"'«I, and aje Pnests who toolf her toH^^' *« "»" ^oeivid by «l>.<! had to be killed Th.^ .?"* ""•''^ «■« c" where "■Idwive, consoled her- w/V?*"™' «<»"«» S fj- night thou .h«inMt',,'»W'->'l«nd not ^, "J^nied her with the onL^il, 'r H'"8- ^en tliev «t"vmg „li the while toZTth^f f 'J"? ««''''-■»' T«f W<.gro„„d, that she mighf 1' f^'.-^''" ''»«' in S knowmgit. At midniS 1 1 d A"'^'''-''''^ ""J without « cough breaking the sZll °,''™»<^88. not so much Z «">plc.-top, and faugl t upsS^ftt" """■ '"^ '» «■« "y "'«;^ There was h^ly ^ ^'"^ ™ ">« »'«.uldcrs of { »f deluged with blood whiK' ''^'' '^'■"w felt him- «". fospatch, and fl«v^' Z^J^^ *«» l«headod wUh ""gh» was first taken S'^^ •''"!• ^''« «"<"' "f the Pfwntly revealed to LlT^*^' *" " P'"-l'ose to Ke "" of Toci. With th„ " •'^ C^'teotl, who was tli^ -Uwop.rs..„s,whohad';:^:.?-^V:i^t''™ 366 OODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND W0B8HIP. this service, and behind came several other priests. In front there ran a number of principal men and soldiers, armed with besoms of blood-stained grass, who looked back from time to time, and struck their shields as if provoking a fight; these he pretended to pursue with great fury, and all that saw this play (which was called GocacaUi) feared and trembled exceedingly. On reach- ing the cu of Uuitzilopochtli, the Toci priest spread out his arms and stood like a cross before the image of the war god ; this he did four times and then went on to the cu of Centeotl, whither, as we remember, the skin of the thighs of the flayed woman had been sent. This skin of the thighs another young priest, representing the god Centeotl, son of Toci, had put on over his fiice like a mask, in addition to this loathsome veil, he wore a jacket of feathers and a hood of feathers attached to the jacket. This hood ran out into a peak of a spiral form falling behind ; and the back-bone or spine of this spiral resembled the comb of a cock ; this hood was called ytz- tlacdiuhqiii, that is to say ' god of frost.' The Toci priest and the Centeotl priest next went to- gether to the cu of Toci, where the first waited for the morning (for all this already described took place at night) to have certain trappings put on over liis horrid under-vest. When the morning broke, amid the chanting of the singers, all the principiil men, who had been waiting below, ran witli great swiftness up the steps of the temple ctirrying their oflterings. Some of these princijMil men began to cover the feet and the head of the Toci priest with the white downy inner feathers of the eagle; others painted his face red; others put on him a rather short shirt with the figure of an eagle wrought or woven into the breii-st of it, and certain {minted iK»ttic«)at8 ; others l)ehejuled quails and offered copal. All this done quickly, thewe men took their departure. Then were brought forth and put on the T(x;i [)rie8t all his rich vestures, and a kind of 8<i|uare crown very wide above and ornamented with five little bainier8, one in< oth( out the I took over hegu for t way ycueia witii crum|: twiste* that 8c moving drum. spitted on the The tm represer and acc( enemy's bdilt. ' the thig «ijeh ghj thin cere territory, sion, and After t 'oci was ''ht' king ^kin and f t'le bfick o '^'''n.y, and •■'liniont, 01 fliiit those ' *!•! THE SKIN-BEABEBS. in each corner, and ir. ♦!. ^^ ^«n After ,hia'^Se^t'",«»"Pete ,|,e «ork M for the ou of the latter C* J'"" «'«' t^eMeotl prfert y there walked « Ltl „^T^ "f «.cse aK •/««»», decorated wit'h m™*^ ""f" "Jovotees, i '"ith twisted pBDer „„ '?^'*'*' 8"^ for breach?! . -"«PM I«per'"CndTi;r"\''L "«''' 'l^lt"! twisted cottoh. On .i»h "•?''"'''■ "nd tossels „T.. that sold lime" in Vh" '"'7 «"'<' «'«> thereT™, li.'"" -ving to the "ntel^ •"".""> "Si: ISeT '•™""- Having come .„,!,*, P"'""'"«n<i the Lr "f ''" ihiJhtTf "1^ '^^^ <^'«l'dtft1h"'f '"" "«' btick of his Beat „«! !i. ^^' '""^ « tiwr-fiki,. ^ •H.. I. H t.f rood. "-" ^» 'he Preparntbu of „..i,, ,„, . 858 GODS. 8UPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. yard of the temple of Toci ; and all who had received presents, as above, repaired thither. This dancing, as in the first part of the festival, consisted for the most part in keeping time to the beat of the drum with hands filled with flowers; so that the whole court looked like a liv- ing garden; and there was so much gold, for the king and all the princes were there, that the sun flashed through all as on water. This l)egan at mid-day and went on for two days. On tlie evening of the second day, the priests of the goddess Chicomecoatl, clothed with the skins of the captives that had died in a former day, ascended a small cu called the table of Huitzilo- pochtli and sowed maize of all kinds, white and yellow and red, and calabash-seeds, upon the heads of the people that were below. The people tried to gather up these as they fell, and elbowed each other a good deal. The damsels, called cioatlainacazque, that served the goddess Chicomeccatl, carried each one on her shoulder, rolled in a rich mantle, seven ears of maize, HtrijHjd with melted ulli and wrapped in white paper; their legs and nrmH were decorated with feathers sprinkled over with mar- casite. These sang with the priest of their goddess. This done, one of the priests descended from the above- mentioned cu of Huitzilopochtii, carrying in his hund a large basket filled with powdered chalk and feather-dowii, which he set in a small chamber, or little cave, called com-- alpan, between the temple-stairs and the temple itself. This cavity was reached from below by four or five steps, and when the basket was put down there was a general rush of the soldiers to be first to secure some of the contents. Every one, as he got his hands filled, with much ellww- ing, returned running to the place whence he had set out. All this time the Toci priest had been l(X)kiiig on, and now he pretended to chase those that ran, while they pelted him back with the down and ]x)vv(lered chalk they had in their hands; the king himself running; a little way and pelting him like the rest. After this fashion they all ran away from him and left him alone. except some priests, who followed him to a place called THE XttONEN FESTIVAL Tocititlan, when he took off th. t- ' . "* woman and hung it uVin a I tH A'"/^ *^« ««crifieed taking care that its aL *"® ^»* *hat was thA~. ZM'"'r'^^'^S4:t^^ -' »<> s tli»t the head was cat off liT ""^ "« not reaH which teminated he" i?5? ''!''r™ <"■ *« fttauS or atreet. And C „„ IC? '."'T' «<"«»^ the S the feaat of Ochj^nl^tir" "^ ""' "'^ *« ce"=momr:i- «hown by the fact thatTnX i"f n' "'* CentitiS the goddess Xilonen tt.^ ^.- '^'^'ed to resemble >nenc«l on theelevS d»?rfth?"-^t,'.,°( Xilo„e„^„! "hich month begins rftelBth'?''?' ,*'«*'<»» mont" was made to resemble the ima,fi.°.f •''''^- ^e vict m her face painted yollovtt^T '^*'' ^^'^ h having trow red. On h'^r h:^".»<«'"Jown„ard,^„SSt? four corners, from the „ • P"' * """wn of paner «ri.k ".any P'.™^ Itdt "nrk'*? °^ «''-^'-"* hung strings of precioi,«.r™","'^ "''«'• her brensh, "Tiously wrougbt^the laMer^"^!"?""'" «""'ak were P"herleaann,visashieH ^'''l..'''''' "^ ""P^ - to^dS' r '^'-»-. l»inXl oV^?'" '•""'' ^'« '"r to death danc nc round h^/ ,:. ^'"-' women led '""CH men da„4l S'^',,""'' *''« prio'ts and thi &T ?« priest »twS,^"'"« '"<*"* «- «d on bis shoulders a bunch rf fc T "1 «*«=«"oner the grip of an eagle's talnl^. ..^^^'hora held there in F'ests carried thThollow ZllS'trJ' '"«'««=r of the often mentioned. At hTf.^^.L*"*^ ""h rattles so yter stopped in fmnt of .ITym """" "f Cent.H,tMI,* "^nse befo., her~md '^f.^^''"""' w""'"", --"ttea^ '- "'.""He™ U:t",HrsiS, r "oi.'':,'r f"'"' 1 p. iM 60. fP- w w, Sahagun, Uiat. Oen., tom. 860 OOD8. 8UPEBNATURAL BEIN08, AND WORSHIP. 51! altar her heart was cut out through her breast, and put into a cup. After that there wa» more dancing, in which the women, old and young, took part in a body by themselves, their arms and legs decorated with red ma- caw feathers, and their faces painted yellow and dusted with marcasite. There was also a banquet of small pies called xocotamaUi, during which to the old men and women license was given to drink pulque ; the young, however, being restrained from the bacchanalian part of this enjoyment by severe and sometimes capital punish- ment.*' Lastly, the intimate connection or identity of Centeotl with the earth-mother, the all-nourisher, seems clearly symbolized in the feast of the fourth month of the Mexi- cans, which began on the 27th of April. In it they made a festival to the god of cereals, under the name of Centeotl, and to the goddess of provisions, called Chico- mecoatl. First they fasted four days, putting certain rushes or water-flags beside the images of the gods, stain- ing the white part of the bottom of each rush with blood drawn from their ears or legs ; branches too, of the kind called acxoiatl^ and a kind of bed or mattress of hay were put before the altars. A sort of porridge of maize called maaamorra was also made and given to the youths. Then all walked out into the country, and through the maize-fields, carrying stalks of maize, and other herbs called mecoatl. With these they strewed the image of the god of cereals that every one had in his house, and they put papers on it and food before it of various kinds; five chiguivites,^^ or baskets, of tortillas, and on the top of each chiquivitl a cooked frog, a basket of chian^'^ flour, which they call p'moUi ; " and a basket of toasted maize mixed with beans. They cut also a joint from a green maize-stalk, stuffed the little tube with morsels of every '• IRngOxmnigh's Mm. Antiq., vol. vii., pp. 60-1; Sahaqxm, inst.Qm., torn. I., lib. ii.', pp. 135-9; Claviqero, Storla Ant. del Messico, torn, ii., p. 75; 3'or- qutnutda, Alonarq. Iml., torn, ii., pp. 2G0-71. '■ Chiquiiiitl, cesto <i canasta. Atol'via, VocalndaHo, I" Chiiin, 6 Chia, ciurta semilla do que Hacnn azeite. Id, 11 Pinolli, la barina de mayz y ohia, antes que la deslian. Id. HMSBWO THE tEED-mna. o^o°{;j?k^?^?^:;^«»t./«K, and s^H^Sy house, and in the aSnoon » 1 ,v '' T '"'' '» '■« owj carried to Ae cu «f th^3^' *?lf*'"''^ ""''^ *^ toke who toke could • svSi,- " ' «*"«"'' scramble commiaariat much adv<^Mlf„ *''''^"«"'<""»''«on'>I m..sb, ™vage and civiliSd ^ "*"^ P"""™' econo- "I-lMrently the ^" j '? l"^"". ''•>' "-^i"' to a cu^ »"ed the cu 0f"chCmSr2 ''",'p"'''* » h^^ maidens carried on their »S "^ "'^ Centeotl. The ca;. of com apiec^/sp i;^ wTkT """^ ">'»' ^c en and wrapped fi«t i'n ^ZTand h ''"^ °'" »" "f "'«, 'cg» and arms of these^vi? "'*'" "• » cloth. The fcathera, and their fLf "*"* """Rented with r«? called <%W?a d Skw"' 'T^^ ""h the Pi^ went along C this biZ«'?^".K "'•■"^"«- AsCy *c them pass, but itTv^ tuiS!" r*"'" """ded tj Sometimes indeed an iJ^Sbt '".r"'' «» «''«'»• out into ivords of admiraH^r ^"'"h would break Pitoh-besmeared f,^ b^.T. "■■ '"^^ toward someS »ift from one oTihe llH ? »""»■«'• e»me sha™p „^d y»""gcr, in some such flir"""'..'"" ""••"'ed the »Pcakest,r«wco,varfr "J^hmn as this: And so thou «■?' of performing ^mema^w'".*''*'',''"'^ «''? Thi^k t""' of hair at the n«« „f f/""'' »'«' ««' "■i of that coward and the go^"ff„l •"'•>' "«'' "'at marks Xe 'peak he.^, thou"^ t muchTw " '^ ""' '•" "-ee to hast never come out fromt.! • 7"","" ■" ' am; thou young lovers of TeZhtS^n'"'' ""^ «"=■' But the "Pnngalls among th^m 'much T ■"" »"'»•" i"«ole„t retorts like the fdS""'^,,f ™» «» rude gibe.,, aTd «;« with thanks, I wfii do ".T • ""^ '*'>' ' "^'ve - take - to'showl,tf"lla;-'J'rr ■"^'' IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) 1.0 I.I "w IS 'i Hi 1112 IKJ& 1.25 1 1.4 1.6. < 6" — ► Photographic Sciences Corporation 23 WaSY MAIN STRUT WIMTai.N.Y. I4SI0 (716) l»i^i-45').l ^ ^ 862 OODS. SUFEBNATUBAL BEINGS. AND WOBSHIP. I value two cacao-beans more than you and all your lineage; put mud on your body, and scratch yourself; fold one leg over the other and roll in the dust; see! here is a rough stone, knock your face against it ; and if you want anything more take a red-hot coal and burn a hole in your throat to spit through ; for God's sake, hold your peace. This the 3*oung fellows said, writes Sahagun, to show their courage; and so it went, give and take, till the maize was carried to the cu and blessed. Then the folk returned to their houses and sanctified maize was put in the bottom of every granary, and it was said that it was the heart thereof, and it remained there till taken out for seed. These ceremonies were specially in honor of the goddess Chicomecoatl. She supplied pro- visions, she it was that had made all kinds of maize and frijoles, and whatsover vegetables could be enten, and all sorts of chia; and for this they made her that festival with offerings of food, and with songs and dances, and with the blood of quails. All the ornaments of her attire were bright red and curiously wrought, and in her hands they put stalks of maize.*' The Mexicans deified, under the name Cioapipilti, all women that died in child-bed. There were ora- tories raised to their honor in every ward that had two streets. In such oratories, called cioatmcaUl or ciateujimn, there were kept images of these goddesses adorned with certain papers called arnatetevUl. The eighth movable feast of the Mexican calendar was dedicated to them, falling in the sign Cequiahuitl, in the first house; in this feast were slain in their honor all lying in the jails under pain of death. These goddesses were said to move through the air at pleasure, and to appear to whom they would of those that lived upon the earth, and sometimes to enter into and possess them. They were accustomed to hurt children with various infirmities, especially paral- » King^HMTOuqh'a Mw. ArMq., Tol. rii., pp. 4S-4; Sahaqvm, IR»t. Otn., torn, i., lib. ii., pp. 97-l()0; Chvi'itro, Storla Ant. del Mimko, torn, ii., p. 67; Tor- yuontada, Mvmrq. Ind., torn, ii., pp. 6U-3, UU-1, 134, 163 -a, 181, !.66-0. THE MOTHEB-OODDESS AND WOMAN IN CHILD-BED. 863 ysis and other sudden diseases. Their favorite haunt on earth was the cross-roads, and, on certain days of the year, people would not go out of their houses lor fear of meeting them. They were propitiated in their temples and at the cross-roads by offerings of bread kneaded into various shapes, — into figures of butter-flies and thunder- bolts for example, — by offerings of small tamales, or pies, and of toasted maize. Their images, besides the papers above mentioned, were decorated by having the face, arms, and legs painted very white; their ears were made of gold ; their hair was dressed like that of ladies, in little curls; the shl^t was painted over with black waves; the petticoats were worked in divers colors; the sandals were white. The mother-goddess, under the form of the serpent- woman, Cioacoatl, or Ciuacoatl, or Cihuacoatl, or, lastly, Quilaztli, seems to have been held as the patroness of women in child-bed generally, and, especially, of those that died there. When the delivery of a woman was likely to be tedious and dangerous, the midwife ad- dressed the patient saying: Be strong, my daughter; we can do nothing for thee. Here are present thy mother and thy relations, but thou alone must conduct this busi- ness to its termination. See to it, my daughter, my well- beloved, that thou be a strong and valiant and manly woman ; be like her who first bore children, like Cioa- coatl, like Quilaztli. And if still after a day and a night of labor the woman could not bring forth, the mid- wife took her away from all other persons and brought her into a closed room and made many prayers, calling upon the goddess Cioacoatl, and upon the goddess Yoal- ticitV and upon other goiddesses. If, notwithstanding I* Yoaltlottl, another name of the mother-goddeM, of the mother of tho ?|odB, of the mother of u> all, of our grand-mother or anoeHtreHH; more pitr- loularly that form of the mother-godcieHa deRoribed, after Hahagun (this vol. p. 3fi3), ai being the patroneaa of medicine and of dootora and of the aweat- Datha. Hahagun apeaka in another paaaage of Yoaltiuitl (KingiAorough'B Mtx. Antiq., vol. v., p. 463) : La madre de loa DioaeR, que da la Dioaa de laa medioinaa y mediooa, y i% madre de todoa noaotroa, la cual ae llama Yoalti- oitl, la (lual tieue poder j autoridad aobre loa Temaioalea (aweat-batha) que Human Xttohioalli, en el qual lugar eat* Dioaa y6 laaooaaa aeoretaa, y adereau 1 1 * HI ■■ 'H 1 1 A i'4H \ i '8 1 '■mt i 1 * ti ill^Hi 1 i p '■ Ml 1 ! is . ! m 1 1 ,'^ .' .' lM\ i i i V. y 1 Bjw '■ 1 ''In I ^ , H 'iJH !l ^iffil f J! >'Mb ' '\ \ !l|^| i t'l |H i 'jH| 8M OODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINOS, AND WOBSHIP. all, however, the woman died, they gave her the title, mociaquezgui, that is ' valiant woman,' and they washed all her body, and washed with soap her head and her hair. Her husband lifted her on his shoulders, and, with her long hair flowing loose behind him, carried her to the place of burial. All the old midwives accom- panied the body, marching with shields and swords, and shouting as when soldiers close in the attack. They had need of their weapons, for the body that they escorted was a holy relic which many were eager to win; and a party of youths fought with these Amazons to take their treasure from them : this fight was no play but a very bone-breaking earnest. The burial procession set out at the setting of the sun and the corpse was interred in the court-yard of the cu of the goddesses, or celestial women called Cioapipilti. Four nights the husband and his friends guarded the grave and four nights the youths, or rawest and most inexperienced soldiers, prowled like wolves about the little band. If, either from the fighting midwives or from the night-watchers, they succeeded in securing the body, they instantly cut off the middle finger of the left hand and the hair of the head ; either of these things being put in one's shield, made one fierce, brave, invincible in war, and blinded the eyes of one's enemies. There prowled also round the sacred tomb certain wizards, called temamacpalitoti- que, seeking to hack off and stenl the whole left arm of the dead wife ; for tliey held it to be of mighty potency in their enchantments, and a thing that when they went to a house to work their malice thereon, would wholly take away the courage of the inmates, and dismay them so that they could neither move hand nor foot, though they saw all that passed. The death of this woman in child-bed was mourned by the midwives, but her parents and relations were joyful thereat ; for they said that she did not go to hades, or the under-ground world, but to the western part of \ii% OOMM deBoonoerkadas eu los ouerpot de loa hombrei, y fortifloa las ooiiaa titraa* y blandav. THE HOUSE OF THE SUN. 865 the House of the Sun. To the eastern part of the House of the Sun, as the ancients said, were taken up all the soldiers that died in war. When the sun rose in the morning these brave men decorated themselves in their panoply of war, and accompanied him towards the mid- heaven, shouting and fighting, apparently in a sham or review battle, until they reached the point of noon- day, which was called nepantlatonatiuh. At this point the heroines, whose home was in the west of heaven, the mocloaquezque, the valiant women, dead in child-bed, who ranked as equal with the heroes fallen in war, met these heroes and relieved them of their duty as guards of honor of the sun. From noon till night, down the western slope of light, while the forenoon escort of war- riors were scattered through all the fields and gardens of heaven, sucking flowers till another day should call them anew to their duty, the women, in panoply of war, just as the men had been, and fighting like them with clashing shields and shouts of joy, bore the sun to his setting; carrying him on a litter of quetzaks, or rich feathers, called the quetzal-apanecaiutl. At this setting-place of the sun the women were, in their turn, relieved by those of the under world, who here came out to receive him. For it was reported of old by the ancients that when night began in the upper world the sun began to shine through hades, and that thereupon the deaid rose up from their sleep and bore his shin- ing litter through their domain. At this hour too the celestial women, released from their duty in heaven, scattered and poured down through the air upon the earth, where, with a touch of the dear nature that makes the world kin, they are described as looking for spindles to spin with, and shuttles to weave with, and all the old furniture and implements of their house-wifely pride. This thir.g, says Sahagun, " the devil wrought to deceive withal, for very often, in the form of those women, he appeared to their bereaved husbands, giving them petti- coats and shirts." Very beautiful was the form of address before burial 866 GODS, SUPEBNATDBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. used by the midwife to the dead woman who had taken rank among the mocioaquezqm or mocwaqueiza : woman, strong and warlike, child well-beloved, valiant one, beautiful and tender dove, strong hast thou been and toil-enduring as a hero; thou hast conquered, thou hast done as did thy mother the lady Cioacoatl, or Quilaztli. Very valiantly hast thou fought, stoutly hast thou handled the shield and the spear that the great mother put in thine hand. Up with thee! break from sleep! behold it is already day; already the red of morning shoots through the clouds; already the swallows and all birds are abroad. Rise, my daughter, attire thyself, go to that good land where is the house of thy father and mother the Sun; thither. let thy sisters, the celestial women, carry thee, they that are always joyful and merry and filled with delight, because of the Sun with whom they take pleasure. My tender daughter and lady, not without sore travail hast thou gotten the glory of this victory ; a great pain and a hard penance hast thou undergone. Well and fortunately hast thou pur- chased this death. Is this, peradventure, a fruitless death, and without great merit and honor? Nay, verily, but one of much honor and profit. Who receives other such great mercy, other such happy victory as thou? for tliou hast gained with thy death eternal life, a life full of joy and delight, with the goddesses called Cioapipilti, the celestial goddesses. Go now, my lady, my well- beloved ; little by little advance toward them ; be one of them, that they may receive thee and be always with thee, that thou mayest rejoice and be glad in our father and mother the Sun, and accompany him whithersoever he wish to take pleasure. my lady, my well-beloved daughter, thou hast left us behind, us old people, un- worthy of such glory ; thou hast torn thyself away from thy father and mother, and departed. Not indeed of thine own will, but thou wast called ; thou didst follow a voice that called. We must remain orphans and for- lorn, old and luckless and poor; mitery will glorify it- self in U8. my lady, thou hast left us here that we CHALCHIHUrrUCUE. 867 mfty go from door to door and through the streets in poverty and sorrow; we pray thee to remember us where thou art, and to provide for the poverty that we here endure. The sun wearies us with his great heat, the air with its coldness, and the frost with its torment. All these things afflict and grieve our miserable earthen bodies; hunger is lord over us, and we can do nothing against it. My well-beloved, 1 pray thee to visit us since thou art a valorous woman and a lady, since thou art settled forever in the place of delight and blessedness, there to live and be forever withj our Lord. Thou seest him with thine eyes, thou speakest to him with thy tongue, pray to him for us, entreat him that he favor us, and therewith we shall be at rest." Chalchihuitlicue or Chalchiuhcyeje is described by Clavigero as the goddess of water and the mate of Tla- loc. She had other names relating to water in its differ- ent states, as Apozonallotl and Acuecuejotl, which mean the swelling and fluctuation of water; Atlacamani, or the storms excited thereon; Ahuic and Aiauh, or its motion, now to one side, now to the other ; and Xixiqui- pilihui, the alternate rising and falling of the waves. The Tlascaltecs called her Matlulcueje, that is 'clothed in a green robe ;' and they gave the same name to the highest mountain of Tlascala, on whose summit are found those stormy clouds which generally burst over the city of Puebla. To that summit the Tlascaltecs ascended to perform their sacrifices, and offer up their prayers. This is the very same goddess of water to whom Tor- quemada gives the name of Hochiquetzal, and Boturini that of Macuilxochiquetzalli." Of the accuracy of the assertions of this last sen- tence I am by no means certain; Boturini and Tor- quemada both describe their goddess of water with- out giving any support thereto. Boturini says that " Kingiiborow)K'$ Mas, AtMg,, vol. vii., pp. 6, 85, vol. t., pp. 450-3; Sahagun, Hiat. Om., torn, i., lib. i., pp. 8-9, Ub. 11., pp. 78-9; torn. 11., lib. Tl., pp. 186-191. I li CUtvigtro, Storia Ant.d^ Mtuioo, torn. 11., p. 16. I 868 aODS. SUPEBNATURAL BEINGS, AMD WOBSHIP. she was metaphorically called by the Mexicans the goddess of the Petticoat of Precious Stones, — chal- chihuites, as it would appear from other authorities, being meant, — and that she was represented with large pools at her feet, and symboli/ed by certain reeds that grow in moist places. She was par- ticularly honored by fishermen and others whose trade connected them with water, and great ladies were ac- customed to dedicate to her their nuptials — probably, as will be seen immediately, because this goddess had much to do with certain lustral ceremonies performed on new-born children." Many names, writes Torquemada, were given to this goddess, but that of Chalchihuitlicue r;as the most com- mon and usual ; it meant to say, ' petticoat of water, of a shade between green and blue,' that is, of the color of the stones called chalchihuites.* She was the com- panion, not the wife of Tlaloc, for indeed as our author affirms, the Mexicans did not think so grossly of their gods and goddesses as to marry them.*^ According to Sahagun, Chalchihuitlicue was the sister of the Tlalocs. She was honored because she had power over the ivaters of the sea and of the rivers to drown >• Boturini, Idta, pp. 25-6. *> ' The stones called chakhiuites by the Mexioaiia (and written varionsly ehalehibetea, chalchihuia, and calchihuis, by the chroniolera) were esteemed of high value by all the Central American and Mexican nations. They were generally of green quartz, jade, or the stone known as madrt de Esmeralda . . . .The god^as of wnter, amongst the Mexicans, bore the name of ChcUchiuU- mtye, the woman of the (7Aa{cAuit(cs, and the name of Chalchiuihapan was often applied to the city of Tlaxcalla, from a beaatifnl fountain of water found near it, 'the color of which,' according to Torquemada, 'was between blue and green.' ' Squier in Palaeio, Carta, p. 110, note 16. In the same work p. 63, we find mention made by Falacio of an idol ap- parently representing Chalchihuitlicue: 'Verr near here, is a little village called Coatac, in the neighborhood of which is a lake [" This lake is distant two leagues to the southward of the present considerabte town of Qvatepequt, from which it takes its name, Jjoguna de Ovateput "—Guatemala], situated on the flank of the volcano. Its water is bad; it is deep, and full of cay- mans. In its middle there are two small islands. The Indians regard the lake as an oracle of much authority. . . I learned that certain negroes and mulattos of an adjacent estate had been there [on the islands], and had found a great idol of stone, in the form of a woman, and some objeots which had been offered in sacrifTce. Near by were found aome ttonea oalled cAa«'- ohibitea: *i Torquemada, Monarq. btd , torn, ii., p. 47. 'i>OL OP CHALCHlHUnXrODE. >n4- J- those that w^nf a . '889 -•.W«nd,"'S 'r^t'T/".™- *»"?««., and s^wrax:^-:;!:;^^^^^ vlarto. Th^AM. • n"'* ^®' onennfar flnr «i- mmMPMm ...»., unos fdoIoB de estns r.^„ ^* ""» pueblo de I.i i „ ' ^ *■"'"» ''ecinn Voi,.iu. 3« **^' ''«««ic/, vol. i., GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS. AND WORSHIP. points baptism among Christians. It would seem that two of these lustrations were practiced upon every in- fant, and the first took place immediately upon its birth. When the midwife had cut the umbilical cord of the child, then she washed it, and while washing it said, varying her address according to its sex: My son, ap- proach now thy mother, Chalchihuitlicue, the goddess of water; may she see good to receive thee, to wash thee, and to put away from thee the filthiness that thou takest from thy father and mother; may she see good to purify thine heart, to make it good and clean, and to instill into thee good habits and manners. Then the midwife turned to the water itself and spoke: Most compassionate lady, Chalchihuitlicue, here has come into the world this thy servant, sent hither by our father and mother, whose names are Ometecutli and Omecioatl,** who live on the ninth heaven, which is the place of the habitation of the gods. We know not what are the gifts that this infant brings with it ; we know not what was given to it before the beginning of the world ; we know not what it is, nor what mischief and vice it brings with it taken from its father and mother. It is now in thine hands, wash and cleanse it as thou know- est to be necessary ; in thine hands we leave it. Purge it from the filthiness it inherits from its father and its mother, all spot and defilement let the water carry away and undo. See good, our lady, to cleanse and purify its heart and life that it may lead a quiet and peaceable life in this world ; for indeed we leave this creature in thine hands, who art mother and lady of the gods, and alone worthy of the gift of cleansing that thou has held from befor** the beginning of the world ; see good to do as we have entreated thee to this child now in thy pre- sence. Then the midwife spake agiun ; I pray thee to receive this child here brought before thee. This said, the mid- wife took water and blew her breath upon it, and gave to taste of it to the babe, and touched the babe with it M 8e« this Yol., p. 68, note 16. on saic thy tiah beai wor] and mam thee from from thyf] ing8( it up, stone, shape( that a wert I oati, il hast c( trouble wind, 1 tears; i than a hold th hast coi thy rest and sup midwife The on the fi gers and not prop good sigr hoy, begf arrows; toward were also :e TWO LUSTBATIONS OB BAPTISMS 371 on the breast and on the top of the head. Then she Raid : My well-beloved son, or daughter, approach here thy mother and father, Ghalchihuitiicue and Chalchihui- tlatonac ; let now this goddess take thee, for she has to bear thee on her shoulders and in her arms through this world. Then the midwife dipped the child into water and said : Enter, my son, into the water that is called mamatiac and tia^kc', let it wash thee; let him cleanse thee that is in every place, let him see good to put away from thee all the evil that thou hast carried with thee from before the beginning of the world, the evil that thy father and thy mother have joined to thee. Hav- ing so washed the creature, the midwife then wrapped it up, addressing it the while as follows: precious stone, rich feather, emerald, O sapphire, thou wert shaped where abide the great god and the great goddess that are above the heavens; created and formed thou wert by thy mother and father, Ometecutli and Omeci- oatl, the celestial woman and the celestial man. Thou hast come into this world, a place of many toils and troubles, of intemperate heat and intemperate cold and wind, a place of hunger and thirst, of weariness and of tears; of a verity we cannot say that this world is other than a place of weeping, of sadness, of vexation. Be- hold thy lot, weariness and weeping and tears. Thou hast come, my well-beloved, repose then and take here thy rest; let our Lord that is in every place provide for and support thee. And in saying all these things the midwife spake softly, as one that prays. The second lustration or baptism, usually took place on the fifth day after birth, but in every case the astrolo- gers and diviners were consulted, and if the signs were not propitious, the baptism was postponed till a day of good sign came. The ceremony, when the child was a boy, began by bringing to it a little shield, bow, and arrows; of which arrows there were four, one pointing toward each of the four points of the world. There were also brought a little isiiield, bow, and arrows, made of paste or dough of wild amaranth seeds, and a pottagie 872 GODS. 8UPEBNATUBAL BEINQS. AND WORSHIP. of beans and toasted maize, and a little breech-clout and blanket or mantle. The poor in such cases had no more than the little shield, bow, and arrows, tq^ether with some tamales and toasted maize. When the child was a girl, there were brought to it, instead of mimic weapons, cer- tain woman's implements and tools for spinning and weaving, the spindle and distaff, a little shirt and petti- coats. These things being prepared, suiting the sex of the infant, its parents and relatives assembled before sunrise. When the sun rose the midwife asked for a new vessel full of water; and she took the child in her hands. Then the by-standers carried all the implements and utensils already mentioned into the court-yard of the house, where the midwife set the face of the child toward the west, and spake to the child saying: grandson of mine, O eagle, tiger, valiant man, thou hast come into the world, sent by thy father and mother, the great Lord and the great lady ; thou wast created and begotten in thy house, which is the place of the supreme gods that are above tbe nine heavens. Thou art a gift from our son Quetzalcoatl, who is in every place; join thyself now to thy mother, the goddess of water, Chalchihuitlicue. Then the midwife gave the child to taste of the water, putting her moistened fingers in its mouth, and said : Take this; by this thou hast to live on the earth, to grow and to Hourish ; through this we get all things ttuit support existence on the earth ; receive it. Then with her moistened fingers she touched the breast of the child, and said: Behold the pure water that washes and cleanses thine heart, that removes oV filthiness; receive it ; may the goddess see good to purify and cleanse thine heart. Then the midwife poured water upon the head of the child saying: my grandson, my son, take this water of the Lord of the world, which is thy life, in- vigorating and refreshing, washing and cleansing. I pray that this celestial water, blue and light bhie, may enter into thy body and there live ; I pray that it may destroy in thee and put away from thee all the things evil ninj are chill and inti thy8( born is it of Wfl Al lifted said: sent t world. tion, i thee tl and se time t mother thee I ( spire M give an PBAYEB TO THE EABTH-MOTHEB. evil and adversp f hnf ^ ning of the wo^d 27h«'T *•>«» More the beirin ch.huitlicue. Hwii^g „;*&,»« ;r "Other Chlu !>nd «, sMken, the midwifeS Wh "^^ ""■ «'« "hiW n th,8 child, thou hurtfuUhL S'"*'*'r'' "«»' "rt "•ft^'t h'eThffd'T a^t" h "If "'»''-■ *« """wife «"d: Lord, behoMher^^thv „ .'"""'^ '""'^o" «^ «•■> o this pl^ of LwS T"*'"^ """ 'hou hat wrid. Give it, o Q »Vf '".'A""' "^ '"*""»!', to tS hon. fi>"«much;sthou„t?if.^^''»'> "'»'e i..»p ! "7 the great goddei TheJ thT"-/"^; "■"' ''«"' ^th r-^ with thy virte wtt^L"^' I P™y «'ee t.^ i,^ «'-»<'toi„.iiiti;rtirc„riitx^.to '^ See note 24 • Entra i Tk ;i'<",<H visible, e inv Hible i.,fl^,'"'\*l'"»» '"f«ncJ^ de m' ?X•''''l'^""' "'•'^•"» -IS ineliiiacioneH nahiml!'« "^"*'" •^» t«dn.s las Ani.nn '"' -"^ '"d<> "'luWIo •' "''icionaJes; v m o"™-T','l"« ^««>08 aver en odai i • ■''"'' ^'""»'nn t,„l„" '" 'Jx'lio, esta nnn^claro l2 I'*'* '"" <""«8 criarfas ""iy"'''V'» '<'« oonve„i« 5''' l"s qnaies ^i v „^„„' «™» doB (convieno A s,E ' T" '*""l"e rPKmi. 874 GODS, 8UPEBNATUBAL BEINQS, AND WORSHIP. wife stooped agaii? and set the child on the ground, and raised it the third time toward heaven, and said : our Lord, god and goddess celestial, that are in the heavens, behold this creature ; see good to pour into it thy virtue and thy breath, so that it may live upon the earth. Then a fourth and last time the midwife set the babe upon the ground, a fourth time she lifted it toward heaven, and she spake to the sun and said : our Lord, Sun, Totonametl, Tlaltecutli, that art our mother and our father, behold this creature, which is like a bird of pre- cious plumage, like i zaquan or a guechutl;^ thine, our Lord the Sun, he is ; thou who art valiant in war and painted like a tiger in black and gray, he is thy creature and of thine estate and patrimony. For this he was born, to serve thee and to give thee food and drink; he is of the family of warriors and soldiers that fight on the field of battle. Then the midwife took the shield, and the bow and <* (^'^quantototl, pasaro de phima amarillo y rica. Molina, Vocabulario. Accordiiigjto Bnstamaute however, this bird is not one in any way remark- ablo for pluuiage, but is identical with the Uacua described by Clavigero, and is here used as an example of a vigilant and active soldier. Bustaniuute (in a note to Sahagun, Hist. Oen., torn, ii., lib. vi., pp. 194-5) writes: Tzavm, of this bird repeated mention has been made in this history, for the Indians used it for a means of comparison or simile in their s^ieeches. It is nn enrly- rising bird (madrugador), and has nothing notable in its plumage or iu its voice, but only in its habits. This bird is one of the last to go to rest at night and one of the first to announce the coming sun. An hour before day- break a bird of this species, having passed the night with many of his ft'l- lows on any branch, begins to call them, with a shrill clear note that he keeps repeating in a glad tone till some of them reply. The ttamin is about the size of a sparrow, and very similar in color to the bunting (culandria), but more marvellous in its habits. It is a social bird, each tree is n tnwii uf many nests. One ttaoua plays the part of chief and guards the rest; his post is in the top of the tree, whence, from time to time, he flies from nest to lu'st uttering his notes; and while he is visiting a nest all within are silent. If he sees any bird of another species approaching the tree he sallies out U) ou the invader and with lieak and wings compels a retreat. But if he st>es a man or any Ltrge object advancing, he flies screaming to a neighboring tree, and, meeting other birds of his tribe flying homeward, he obliges tliciii to retire by changing the tone of his note. When the danger is over lie re- turns to his tree and begins his rounds as before, from nest to nest. Tzacnas abound in Michoacan, and to their observations regarding them the IiuliaiiH are dcubtless indebted for many hints and comparisons applied to soldiriM diligent in duty. The quechuH, or lldulKfuechol, is a large H(|uatie bird witli plumage of a beautiful scarlet color, or a reddish white, except that of tlio neok, which is black. Its home is ou the sea-shoro and by the river banks, whore it feeds on live fish, never touching dead flesh. Bee Utaviyero, iilona Ant. del Mesnco, torn, i,, pp. 67, 91-3. DEDICATION OF THE CHILD TO WAB. •7» the dart that were there prepared, and spake to the Sun after this sort: Behold here the instruments of war which thou art served with, which thou delightest in ; impart to this bahe the gift that thou art wont to give to thy soldiers, enabling them to go to thine house of delights, where, having fallen in battle, they rest and are joyful and are now with thee praising thee. Will this poor little nobody ever be one of them? Have pity upon him, clement Lord of ours. During all the time of these ceremonies a great torch of candlewood was burning ; and when these ceremonies were accomplished, a name was given to the child, that of one of his ancestors, so that he might inherit the for- tune or lot of him whose name was so taken. This name was applied to the child by the midwife, or priestess, who performed the baptism. Suppose the name given was Yautl. Then the midwife began to shout and to talk like a man to the child : O Yautl, valiant man, take this shield and this dart ; these are for thy amuse- ment, they are the delight of the sun. Then she tied the little mantle on its shoulders and girt the breech- clout about it. Now all the boys of the ward were as- sembled, and at this stage of the ceremony they rushed into the house where the baptism had taken place, and representing soldiers and forrayers, they took food that was there prepared for them, which was called * the navel-string,' or 'navel,' of the child, and set out with it into the streets, shouting and eating. They cried O Yautl, Yautl, get thee to the field of battle, put thyself into the thickest of the fight ; Yautl, Yautl, thine office is to make glad the sun and the earth, to give them to eat and to drink; uix)n thee has fallen the lot of the soldiers that are eagles and tigers, that die in war, that are now making merry and singing before the sun. And they cried again : O soldiers, men of war, come hither, come to eat of thy, navel of Yautl. Then the midwife, or priestess, tixjk the child into the house, and departed, the great torch of candlewood being carried 876 GODS, BUPEBNATDBAL BEINGS. AND WORSHIP. burning before her, and this was the last of the cere- mony." n iSngrsborouj/fc'a Jfeat. Anttq., vol. v., pp. 479-483, vol. vii., pp. 151-2; Sahagun, Hist. Gen., torn, ii., lib. vi., pp. 21&-221. According to some au- thors, and I think Boturini for one, this baptism was suppleniented by pass- ing the child through fire. There was such a ceremony; however, it was not connected with that of baptism, but it took place on the last night of every fourth year, be. jre the five unlucky days. On the last night of every fourth year, parents chose god-parents for their children born during the three preceding years, and these god-fathers and god-mothors passed the children over, or near to, or about the flame of a prepared fire (rodenrlos per las llamas del fuego que tenian aparejado para esto, que en el latin se dice lustmre) . They also bored the children's ears, which caused no small up- roar (Habia gran voceria de muchachos y muchachas por el nhugeramiento de las orejas) as may well be imagined. They clasped the children by the temples and lifted them up ' to make them grow;' wherefore they called the feast ucaiU, 'growing.' They finished by giving the little things pulque in tiny cups, and for this the feast was called the ' drunkenness of children.' Sahagun, Hint. Gen., torn, i., lib. ii., pp. 189-192. In the Spkgaiione delle Tavoh del Codice Mexicano (Vaticano), tav. xxxi., in Kingnhorovgh' « Mtx. ArUiq., vol. v., p. 181, there is given a description of the water baptism dif- fering somewhat from th it given in the text. It runs as follows : * They took some flcitle; and having a large vessel of water near them, they made the leaves of the flcitle into a bunch, and dipped it into the water, with which they sprinkled the child; and after fumigating it with inncuHe, thoy gave it a name, taken from the sign on which it wiis born; and they put into its hand a shield and arrow, if it was a boy, which is what the figure of Xiuatlatl denotes, who here represents the god of war; they also uttered over the child certain prayers in the mimnor of deprecations, that ho might become a brave, intrepid, and couniKoous man. The offering which his parents carried to the temple the elder priests took and divided with the other children who were in the temple, who ran with it through the whole city.' Mcndteta, lllat. Eck.i., p. 107, again describes this rite, in substanco as follows: 'They had a sort of baptism: thus when the child was a fow days old, an old woman was called in, who took the child out into the court of the house where it was born, and washed it a certain number of times with the wine of the country, and as many times again with water; then she put a name on it, and performed certain ceremonies with the umbilical cord. These names were taken from the idols, or from the feasts that fell about that time, or from a beast or bird.' See further Ksplicnviim de la Volefclnn de ^fendo^a, pt iii., in Klmisborougli'ii .Ifra;. Ai)tiq., vol. v., pp. 00-1; Torquemada, Xfonnrq. Ind., torn, ii., i)p. 415, 419-45^; (7((- vigero, Storla Ant. del Mcsslco, tom. ii., pp. 85-9; Ihiiiilmldt, Vms drn CordUlen'n lom. ii., pp. 311. 318; (fntna, Dos Piidras, pt ii., pp. a9-41: rivsmU'H Mix., vol. iii., p. 385; lii-inton's Mt/lhs, pp. 122, KiO; MiUler, Amnvlkanisvht Urreligionen, \y. (J5!!; Hiart, La Terre Tenmvree, p. 274. Mr Tylor, Rjseaking of Mexico, i his Anahunc, p. ii?!), siiys; 'Childr.ii were sprinkled with water when their names were given to them. Tliis is certainly true, though the statement tlint tliey beliovetl (hat the pronesi purified them from original sin is probably a monkish ttetion.' Farther reading, however, hiis shown Mr Tylor the injiistioo of this judgment, and in his masterly latest and greatest work (see I'rimUhe Culture, vol. ii., pp. 4'i9-3(l), he writes as follows: ' The lust group of rites whoHo course through religious history is to be outlined hero, tiikes in the varied dramatic acts of ceremonial purltteation or Lustration. AVith all the olmeurity and intricany due to age-long modifleation, the primitive thought which underlies these ceremonies is still open to view. It is the tran- sition from pructieal to symbolic cleansing, from removal of bodily impurity to delivurauoe from invisible, spiritual, and nt last moral evil. (Heu'thiH vol. p. THE AZTEC VENUS. 877 The goddess (or god, as some have it) connected by the Mexicans with carnal love was variously called Tla- zoltecotl, Ixcuina, Tlaclquani, with other names, and, especially it would appear in Tlascala, Xochiquetzal. She had no very prominent or honorable place in the minds of the people and was much more closely allied to the Roman Cloacina than to the Greek Aphrodite. Camargo, the Tlascaltec, gives much the most agreeable and pleasing account of her. Her home was in the ninth heaven, in a pleasant garden, watered by innu- merable fountains, where she passed her time spinning and weaving rich .stuffs, in the midst of delights, minis- tered to by the inferior deities. No man was able to approach her, but she had in her service a crowd of dwarfs, buffoons, and hunchbacks, who diverted her with their songs and dances, and acted as messengers to such gods as she took a fancy to. So beautiful was she painted that no woman in the world could equal her; and the place of her habitation was called lamotamohuanichan, Xochitlycacan, Chitamihuany, Cicuhnauhuepaniuhcan, and Tuhecayan, that is to say ' the place of Tamohuan, the place of the tree of flowers Xochitlihcacan, where the air is purest, beyond the nine heavens.' It was further said, that whoever had been touched by one of the 119) In old Mexico, tho first net of cerrmouinl liiHtrntion took plnco nt birth. Tho nurse wnsheil tho infnut in tlio name of tho water-godiUms, to re- move the impurity of its birth, to cluimse its heart and give it n gooil and per- fect life ; then blowing on water in her right hand she washed it again, warning it of forthcoming trials and niiscrioH and labors, and praying the invisible Deity to descend upon the water, to cleanse the child front sin and foulness, luul to deliver it from misfortune. The second act took place some ft)ur days later, unless tho astrologers postponed it. At n festive gathering, amid llres kept alight from tho tlrst ceremony, tho nurse undressed tho child sent by the gods into this sad and doleful world, bade it to receive the lift -giving water, and washed it, driving out evil from each limb and ofiering to tho deities appointed prayers for virtue and blessing. It was then that the toy iiistruments of war or craft or household labor were placed in the boy's or girl's hand (a custom singularly eorresponding with one usual in China)i and the other children, instructed V)y their jiarents, gave the new-eonier its cliild-naine. here again to be replaced by another nt manhood or womanhood. There is nothing unlikely in the statement that the child was also passed f'liu' liiiii sth.oii«h the fire, but tho authority this is given on is not sufHeient. The ri''i„'li)us enaraetor of ablution is well shown in Mexico by its form- ing part of the daily service of the priests. Aztee life cndiMi as it had begun, with this ceremonial lustration; it was one of the funeral cereniouieB to spriuklo the head of the oorpso with the lustral water of this life.' X 878 OODB, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. flowers that grow in the beautiful garden of Xochiquet- zal should love to the end, should love faithfully.^ Boturini gives a legend in which this goddess figures in a very characteristic way. There was a man called Ydppan, who, to win the r^ard of the gods made him- self a hermit, leaving his wife and his relations, and re- tiring to a desert place, there to lead a chaste and soli- tary life. In that desert was a great stone or rock, called Tehuehuetl, dedicated to penitential acts, which rock Yappan aocended and took up his abode upon like a western Simeon Stylites. The gods observed all this with attention, but doubtful of the firmness of purpose of the new recluse, they set a spy upon him in the per- son of an enemy of his, named Yaotl, the word ydotl in- deed signifying ' enemy.' Yet not even the sharpened eye of hate and envy could find any sixjt in the austere continent life of the anchorite, and the many women sent by the gods to tempt him to pleasure were repulsed and baiiied. In heaven itself the chaste victories of the lonely saint were applauded, and it began to be thought that he was worthy to be transformed into some highor form of life. Then Tlazolteotl, feeling herself sliglited and lield for nought, rose up in her evil beauty, wrath- ful, contemptuous, and said : Think not, ye high and im- mortal gods, that this hero of yours has tlie force to pre- serve his resolution before me, or that he is worthy of any very sublime transformation; I descend to earth, behold now how strong is the vow of your devotee, how unfeigned his continence! That day the flowers of the gardens of Xochiquetzal were untended by their mistress, her singing dwarfs were silent, her messengers undisturbed by her behests, and away in the desert, by the lonely rock, the crouching spy Ytiotl saw a wondrous sight : one shajjcd M Cnmarno, in JioHveHeH Annaks den Voyaiics, 1843, torn, xcix., pp. 1H2- 3. 'On (-tntibrnit ohuquo annee unr f«'to BoUnmcUo en I'lionniur (To cctto cWesHe Xnchi(iuetznl, et uno foule do pouple ho n'lniisHnit ilnns son toniplo. On (liHuit qu'ollo dtait In fommo do 'i.„loo lo diuu des oaux, ot quo Toxont- lipuca la lul avail enlev^o et I'avait transporU'o an nonvlbme ciol. Met- In iinypitti 6Uiit la Manne dos mngioienneB. Tluloo I'dpousa quand Xochi- quetEul lui eut dtd enlevde.' was TLAZOLTEOTL SEDUCES YAFFAN. 879 like a woman, but fairer than eye can conceive, ad- vancing toward the lean penance-withersd man on the sacred height.. Ha! thrills not the hermit's mor- tified flesh with something more than surprise, while the sweet voice speaks: My brother Ydppan, I the god- dess Tlazolteotl, amazed at thy constancy, and commiser- ating thy hardships, come to comfort thee ; what way shall I take, or what path, that I may get up to speak with thee ? The simple one did not see the ruse, he came down from his place and helped the goddess up. Alas, in such a crisis, what need is there to speak further? — no other victory of Yappan was destined to be famous in heaven, but in a cloud of shame his chaste light went down for ever. And thou, O shameless one, have thy fierce red lips had their fill of kisses, is thy Paphian soul satisfied withal, as now, flushed with victory, tliou passest back to the tinkling fountains, and to tlie great tree of flowers, and to the far-i-eaching gardens where thy slaves await thee in the ninth heaven ? Do thine eyes lower themselves at all in any heed of the miserable disenchanted victim left crouching, humbled on his desecrated rock, his nights and days of fasting and weariness gone for nought, his dreams, his hopes dissipated, scattered like dust at the trailing of thy robes? And for thee, poor Yjippan, the troubles of this life are soon to end ; Yiiotl, the enemy, has not seen all these things for nothing; he, at least, has not borne hunger and thirst and weariness, has not watched and waited in vain. it avails nothing to lift the pleading hands, they are warm but not with clasping in prayer, and weary but not with waving the censer ; the flint- edged mace beats down thy feeble guard, the neck that Tlazolteotl clasped is smitten thiough, the lips she kissed roll in the , beside a headless trunk. The gods iiansformed the dead man into a scorpicm, with the forearms (ixed lifted up as when he doriecated the blow of his murderer; and he crawled r.nder the stone uixm which ho had abode, llis wife, whoso name was Tlahuitisin, that is to say ' the inflamed,' still lived. GODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. The implacable Ydotl sought her out, led her to the spot stained with her husband's blood, detailed pitilessly the circumstances of the sin and death of the hennit, and then smote off her head. The gods transformed the poor woman into that species of scorpion called the alacran encendido, and she crawled under the stone and found her husband. And so it comes that tradition says that all reddish colored scorpions are descended from Tlahui- tzin, and all dusky or ash-colored scorpions from Ydp- pan, while both keep hidden under the stones and flee the light for shame of their disgrace and punishment. Last of all the wrath of the gods fell on Ydotl for his cruelty and presumption in exceeding their commands; he was transformed into a sort of locust that the Mexicans call aJiuacachapuUin.^ Sahagun gives a very full description of this goddess and her connection with certain rites of confession, much resembling those already described in speaking of Tez- catlipoca.* The goddess had according to our author, three names. The first was Tlazolteotl, that is to say 'the goddess of carnality.' The second name was Yxcuina, which signifies four sisters, called respec- tively, and in order of age, Tiacapan, Teicii, Tlaco, Xucotsi. The third and last name of this deity was Tlaclquani, which means ' eater of filthy things,' referring it is said to her function of hearing and pardoning the confessions of men and women guilty of unclean and carnal crimes. For this goddess, or these god- desses, had power not only to inspire and provoke to the commission of such sins, and to aid in their accom- plishment, but also to pardon them, if they were con- fessed to certain priests who were also diviners and tel- lers of fortunes and wizards generally. In this confession, however, Tlazolteotl seems not to have been directl}'^ ad- » IMurini, hUn, pp. 15, 03-0 : ' Pero, no mcnnn indiKnados lo8 DioBew del pecndu di( Yiippau, (juo do la iiiobodienciii, y ittruviinitiiiti) de Yuotl, lo ooiivirtieron eu LiiugoHtii, quo lliiinuu los ludioH AhuncachapiiUin, uinudundo 8u lluinaHHO on adoluiito Tiontecomihua, que nuiere dicir, iUirtja Culieza, y on efeoto oHto nnimnl paroco que lli>va cargo conHiRo, propriodiid dr Ioh MnlHineH, que Hienipre caruan laH Iionrns, que ban quitado a huh I'roxiiuoH. ' M Bee this vol. pp. '^20-6. CONFESSION. 881 dressed, but only the supreme deity under several of his names. Thus the person whom, by a stretch of courtesy, we may call the penitent, having sought out a confessor from the class above mentioned, addressed that function- ary in these words: Sir, I wish to approach the all- powerful god, protector of all, Yoalliehecatl, or Tezcat- lipoca ; I wish to confess my sins in secret. To this the wizard, or priest, replied : Welcome, my son ; the thing thou wouldst do is for thy good and profit. This said he searched the divining book, tonalamatl, to see what day would be most opportune for hearing the confession. That day come, the penitent brought a new mat, and white incense called copalli, and wood for the fire in which the incense was to be burned. Sometimes when he was a very noble personage, the priest went to his house to confess him, but as a general rule the ceremony took place at the residence of the priest. On entering this house the penitent swept very clean a portion of the floor and spread the new mat there for the confessor to seat himself upon, and kindled the wood. The priest then threw the copal upon the fire and said: O Lord, thou that art the father and the mother of the gods and the most ancient god,^^ know that here is come thy vassal and servant, weeping and with great sadness; he is aware that he has wandered from the wav, that he has stumbled, that he has slidden, that he is s^wtted with certain filthy sins and grave crimes worthy of death. Our Lord, very pitiful, since thou art the protector and defender of all, accept the penitence, give ear to the an- guish of this thy servant and vassal. At this point the confessor turned to the sinner and said: My son, thou art come into the presence of God, favorer and protector of all ; thou art come to lay bare thy inner rottenness and unsavoriness ; tiiou art come to publish the secrets of thine heart; see that thou fall into no pit by lying unto our Lord ; strip thyself, put away all shame before him who is called Yoallieliccatl and TezcatliiKXja. It is certain that thou art now in his pres- " B«e this vol., pp. 313, 336. ! 1 882 GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. enoe, although thou art not worthy to see him, neither will he speak with thee, for he is invisible and impalpable. See then to it how thou comest, and with what heart; fear nothing to publish thy secrets in his presence, give account of thy life, relate thine evil deeds as thou didst perform them ; tell all with sadness to our Lord God, who is the favorer of all, and whose arms are open and ready to embrace and set thee on his shoulders. Be- ware of hiding anything through shame or through weak- ness. Having heard these words the penitent took oath, after the Mexican fashion, to tell the truth. He touched the ground with his hand and licked off the earth that adhered to it;** then he threw copal in the fire, which was another way of swearing to tell the truth. Then he set himself down before the priest and, inasmuch as he held him to be th^ image and vicar of god, he, the penitent, began to speak after this fashion : our Lord who receivest and shelterest all, give ear to my foul deeds; in thy presence I strip, I put away from myself what shameful things soever I have done. Not from thee, of a verity, are hidden my crimes, for to thee all things are manifest and clear. Having thus said, the penitent proceeded to relate his sins in the order in which they had been committed, clearly and quietly, as in a slow and gi I 11 other deacriptions of thiB rite are given vith additional details: ' Usa- ban una ceremouia generalmente en toda esta tierra, hombres y mugeres, niAoH y niAas, que quando entruban en algun lugar donde habia iningeues de los idolos, una 6 muchaa, luego tocaban en la tierra con el dedo, jr lueoo le Uegaban ft la boca rf a la lengua: & esto llamaban comer tierra, haciendolo en reverencia de sus DioseB, y todos los que salian de sua caaaa, auuque no ■aliesen del nueblo, volviendo 4 au casa haciau lo miamo, y per Ion cauiinoa quando pasabun deluute algun Cu u oratorio haciaii lo miaino, y en lugar de juramento uaaban eato miamo, que para aflrmar quien decia verdad nacian esta ceremouia, y loa quo se querian aatisfacer del que hablaba ai decia ve» dad, demandabanle hiciese eata ceremouia, luego le creian como juramento . . . Tenian tambien coatumbre de hacer juramento de cnmplir alguna coaa a (jue se obligaban, y aquel a quien se obbgaban les demanaaba que hicieaeu juramento para eatar aesuro de au palabra y el juramento que hncian era en esta forma : I'or vida del Sol y de nuestra seAora la tierra que uo f alte en lo que tengo dicho, y para mayor seguridad como esta tierra; y luego tocaba eon los dedos en la tierra, Uegabalos & In booa y lamialoa; v aai comia tierra haciendo juramento.' Kinq^orow^h'a Mex. Antiq., vol. vii., pp. 95-0, lUl; lialMgun, Hint. Gen., tom. ii., lib. !., ap., pp. 212, 220; Ctav^o, Storia Ant. del Meaaico, tom. ii., p. 26. PENANCES. 868 distinctly pronounced chant, as one that walked along a very straight way turning neither to the right hand nor to the left. When he had done the priest answered him as follows: My son, thou hast spoken before our Lord God, revealing to him thine evil works; and I shall now tell thee what thou hast to do. When the goddesses Civa- pipilti descend to the earth, or when it is the time of the festival of the four sister goddesses of carnality that are called Yxcuina, thou shalt fast four days afflicting thy stomach and thy mouth ; this feast of the Yxcuina being come, at daybreak thou shalt do penance suitable to thy sins.® Through a hole pierced by a maguey-thorn through the middle of thy tongue thou shall pass certain osier-twigs called teucahouxUl or thcoU, passing them in front of the face and throwing them over the shoulder one by one ; or thou mayest fasten them the one to the other and so pull them through thy tongue like a long cord. These twigs were sometimes passed through a hole in the ear; and, wherever they were passed, it would appear by our author that there were sometimes used of them by one penitent to the number of four hundred, or even of eight hundred. If the sin seemed too light for such a punishment as the preceding, the priest would say to the penitent: My son, thou shalt fast, thou shall fatigue thy stomach with hunger and thy mouth with thirst, and that for four days, eating only once on each day and that at noon. Or, the priest would say to him : Thou shalt go to offer paper in the usual places, thou shalt make images covered therewith in number proportionate to thy devotion, thou shalt sing and dance before them as custom directs. Or, again, he would say to him: Thou hast offended God, '3 Quite different veraioug of this Bentenoe are siven by Kingsborough's and BuBtamnnte'H editions respectively. That of Kingahorough's Mex. Antiq , vol. vii., p. 7, reads: ' Quatkdo deoienden a la tierra las DiosaH Txcuiuaine, luego de maiiana 6 en amaneciendo, paraque hagas la peniteuciu conveuible por tus pecados.' That of Bustamante, iSahagtin, Hist. Geti., torn, i., lib. i.. p. 13, reads: ' Cnando desoienden & la tierra las diosas Uamadas Civapipilli, i> cuando se kace la fiesta de las diosas de la camalidad que se Uauian Yxtui- name, ayuuarAs cuatro dias afligiendo tu estomago y tu booa, y llegado el dia de la fiesta de estas diosas Ytxtuiname, luego de maftana 6 eu amaneciendo para que hagaa la penitenoia oonvecible por tus peoados.' 384 GODS. SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIF. thou hast got drunk ; thou must expiate the matter be- fore Totocbti, the god of wine ; and when thou goest to do penance thou shalt go at night, naked, save only a piece of paper hanging from thy girdle in front and an- other behind; thou shalt repeat thy prayer and then throw down there before the gods those two pieces of paper, and so take thy departure. This confession was held not to have been made to a priest, or lo a man, but to God; and, inasmuch as it could only be heard once in a man's life, and, as for a relapse into sin after it there was no forgiveness, it was generally put off till old age. The absolution given by the priest was valuable in a double regard ; the absolved was held shriven of every crime he had confessed, and clear of all pains and penrlties, temporal or spiritual, civil or ecclesiastical, due therefor. Thus was the fiery lash of Nemesis bound up, thus were struck down alike the staff of Minos and the sword of Themis before the awful aegis of religion. It may be imagined with what reluctance this last hope, this unique life-confession was resorted to; it was the one city of refuge, the one Mexi- can benefit of sanctuary, the sole horn of the altar, of which a man might once take hold and live, but no more again for ever.** 34 ' De esto bi' n se orguye que annque habian hecho muchos pecadoa en tiempo de bu juveutud, no se confesaban de ellos hasta la vejez, por no se ob)igiir H cesar de pecar antes de la vejez, por la opinion que tenian, que el que tornnba a reiucidir en los pecados, al que se confesaba una vez no tenia remedio.' Kingsboroufih's Alex. Antiq., vol. vii., pp. 6-8: Sahayun, Hist. Gen., torn.!., lib. i., pp. 10-16. Prescott writes, J/ra., vol. i., p. 68: 'It is re- markable tbat they administered the rites of confession and absolution. The secrets of the confessional were held inviolable, and penances were im- posed of much the same kind as those enjoined in the lloman Catholic Church. There were two remarkable peculiarities in the Aztec cerenionj'. The first was, that, as the repetition of an offence, once atoned for, was deemed inexpiable, confession was made but once in a man's life, and was usually deferred to a late period of it, when the penitent unburdened his conscience, and settled at once, the long arrears of iniquity. Another pecu- liarity was, that priestly absolution was received in place of the legal pniiish- niont of offences, and authorized an acqnitnl in case of arrest.' Mention of Tlazolteotl will be found in Oonmm, Cona. Mex., fol. 309; TorqurmaOa, Monarq. Intl., torn. ii.. pp. 62, 7S); Herrera, That. Oen., tom. i., dec. ii., lib. vi., cap. XV.; Claniijero, Storla Ant. del Messico, tom. ii., p. 21. They say that Yxcuina, who was the goddess of shame, protected adulterers. She was the goddess of salt, of dirt, and of immodesty, and the cause of all sins.* They l^aiutcd her with two faces, ur with two different colors on the face. She ®0D OP PiRE. The Mexican cod of fln« *" was usually calledXiuhW? ""^^T ^^"^^y noticed Barnes such as Ixcoz^ZTIL • ^^ ^^^' however otW pni« J "' ^^ stone n« K • . "' ""^ wearinff rapot It like flames of firoTT ^ .™^'"«s'''nK from th« -»«., ^ther with a mt^abraVn" «Jf.«8'"-n"h ticolarly cruel even for theMextn?^'^*'''' "*»* P«r- Ihe assistants began bv S"""^ '*''«""'• tt"^' ?fhrr'"« ■"' " »»™d ^1 buT'T o*^ "■« .: ««p. Ihis tree was ih^^ j ^ ""* a few roimri GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINOS. AND WORSHIP. li bruising or spoiling it ; and the women met the entering procession giving those that dragged cacao to drink. The tree, which was called xocotl, was received into the court of a cu with shouts, and there set up in a hole in in the ground and allowed to remain for twenty days. On the eve of the festival Xocotlvetzi, they let this large tree or pole down gently to the ground, by means of ropes and tressles, or rests, made of beams tied two and two, probably in an X shape; and carpenters dressed it perfectly smooth and straight, and, where the branches had been left, near the top, they fastened with ropes a kind of yard or cross-beam of five fathoms long. Then was prepared, to be set on the very top of the pole or tree, a statue of the god Xiuhtecutli, made like a man out of the dough of wild amaranth seeds, and covered and decorated with innumerable white papers. Into the head of the image were stuck strips of paper instead of hair; sashes of paper crossed the body from each shoulder; on the arms were pieces of paper like wings, painted over with figures of sparrow-h.iwks ; a max- tle of paper covered the loins; and a kind of paper shirt or tsibard- covered all. Great strips of paper, half a fathom broad and ten fathoms long, floated from the feet of the dough god half way down the tree ; and into his head were struck three rods with a tamale or small pie on the top of each. The tree being now prepared with all these things, ten ropes were attached to the middle of it, and by the help of the above-mentioned tressles and a large crowd pulling all together, the whole structure was reared into an upright position and there fixed, with great shouting and stamping of feet. Then came all those that had captives to sacrifice; they came decorated for dancing, ah the body painted yellow (which is the livery color of the god), and the face vermilion. The wore a mass of the red plumage of the parrot, arran^ i to resemble a butterfly, and carried shields covert with white feathers and as it were the feet of tiger or eagles walking. Each one went dancing side by de with his captive. These FESTIVAL OF THE FIRE GOD. captives had the body painted white, and the face ver- milion, save the cheeks which were black; they were adorned with papers, much, apparently, as the dough image was, and they had white feathers on the head and lip-ornaments of feathers. At set of sun the dancing ceased; the captives were shut up in the calpulli, and watched by their owners, not being even allowed to sleep. About midnight every owner shaved away the hair of the top of the head of his slave, which hair, being fastened with red thread to a little tuft of feathers, he put in a small case of cane, and at. iched to the raf- ters of his house, that every one might see that he was a valiant man and had taken a captive. The knife with which this shaving was accomplirhed was called the claw of the sparrow-hawk. At daybreak the doomed and shorn slaves waie arranged in order in front of the place called Tzompantli, where the skulls of the sacrificed were spitted in rows. Here one of the priests went along the row of captives taking from them certain little banners that they carried and all their raiment or adornment, and burning the same in a fire; for raiment or orna- ment these unfortunates should need no more on earth. While they were standing thus all naked and wait- ing for death, there came another priest, carrying in his arms the image of the god Paynal and his ornaments; he ran up with this idol to the top of the cu Tlacacouhcan where the victims were to die. Down he came, then up again, and as he went up the second time the owners took their slaves by the hair and led them to the place called Apetlac and there left them. Immediately there descended from the cu those that were to execute the sacrifice, bearing bogs of a kind of stupefying incense called yiauhtli,^ which 3*'' II Jauhtii h una pianta, il cni fusto e lungo nn culnto, le foglie somigli- anti a quelle del Salcio, ma dentate, i iiori giulli, e la radice suttile. Cas\ i fiori, come I'altre pnrti deL'a i^l^uta, hanuo lo stesso udore e sapore dcU' Anice. £' aasai utile per la Medicina, ed i Medioi MesBieani I'adoperavano coutro parecchie malattie; ma servivausi aucora d'eBsa per alciini usi super- stizioKi.' This is the note given by (-'lavigero, Storia Ant. del Measico, torn, ii., p. 77, in dencribing this festival, and the incense used for stupefying the victims; see a different note however, in this vol., p. 330, in which lloliiw 888 OODS, SUPEBNATURAL BEINGS, AND W0B8HIP. r f pi they threw by handfuls into the faces of the victims to deaden somewhnt their agonies in the fearful death before them. Each captive was then bound hand and foot and so carried up to the top of the cu where smoul- dered a huge heap of live coal. The carriers heaved their living burdens in; and the old narrative gives minute details about the great hole made in the sparkling embers by each slave, and how the ashy dust rose in a cloud as he fell. As the dust settled the bound bodies could be seen writhing and jerking themselves about in torment on their soft dull-red bed, and their flesh could be heard crackling and roasting. Now came a part of the cere- mony requiring much experience and judgment; the wild-eyed priests stood grappling-hook in hand biding their time. The victims were not to die in the fire, the instant the great blisters began to rise handsomely over their scorched skins it was enough, they were raked out. The poor blackened bodies were then flung on the 'tajon' and the agonized soul dismissed by the sacrificial breast-cut (from nipple to nipple, or a little lower) ; the heart was then torn out and cast at the feet of Xiuhte- cutli, god of fire. This slaughter being over, the statue of Paynal was carried away to its own cu and every man went home to eat. And the young men and boys, all those called quexpakque,^ because they had a lock of hair at the nape of the neck, came, together with all the people, the women in order among the men, and began at mid-day to dance and to sing in the court-yard of Xiuhtecutli ; the place was so crowded that there was hardly room to move. Suddenly there arose a great cry, and a rush was made out of the court toward the place where was raised the tall tree already described at some length. Let us shoulder our way forward, not without risk to dHHcribes yiauhUl as 'black maize.' In soma oaii«8, acoordiog to Mendieta, I fist. Kclm., p. 100, there wiis ((iven to the condemned n certain drink that Sut them beside thenmelves, 8o that they wont to the sacrifloe with a ghastly runken merriment. JT ' VuexiHtlll, cabello largo quo dexan a Iob mnohaohoa en el cogote, qaando loi treitquiMn.' Molina, Kooobutorio. CLIMBINQ FOB THE OOD. our ribs, and see what we can see: there stands the tall pole with streamers of paper and the ten ropes by which it was raised dangling from it. On the top stands the dough image of the fire god, with all his ornaments and weapons, and with the three tamales sticking out so oddly above his head. Ware clubs! we press too close; shoulder to shoulder in a thick serried ring round the foot of the pole stand the ' captains of the youths' keep- ing the youngsters back with cudgels, till the word be given at which all may begin to climb the said |X)le for the great prize at the top. But the youths are wild for fame ; old renowned heroes look on ; the eyes of all the women of the city are fixed on the great tree where it shoots above the hea'I of the struggling crowd ; glory to him who first gains the cross-beam and the image. Stand back, then, ye captains, let us pass! There is a rush, and a trampling, and despite a rain of blows, all the pole with its hanging ropes is aswarm with climbers, thrusting each other down. The first youth at the top seizes the idol of dough; he takes the shield and the arrows and the darts and the stick atalt for throwing the darts; he takes the tamales from the head of the statue, crumbles them up, and throws the crumbs with the plumes of the image down into the crowd ; the secur- ing of which crumbs and plumes is a new occasion for siiouting and scrambling and fisticufts among the nuilti- tude. When the young hero comes down with the weapons of the god which he has secui*ed, he is received with far-roaring applause and carried up to the cu Tlaca- couhcan, there to receive the reward of his activity and endurance, praises and jewels and a rich mantle not law- ful for another to wear, and the honor of being carried by the priests to his house, amid the music of horns and sliells. The festivity is over now ; all the jwople lay hold on the mpes fastened to the tree, and pull it down with a crash that breaks it to pieces, togiither, apparently, with all that is left of the wild-amaranth-dough image of Xiuhtecutli." M mmjsborouffA's Mm, AnOq., toI. tU., pp. 8-9, 88, 63-«: Hahagvm, Bid. i i* 4KS in KB yj^Hj I I 890 GODS, 8UPEBNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. Another feast of the god of fire was held in the month Yzcalli, the eighteenth month ; it was called motlaxqui- antota, that is to say * our father the fire toasts his food.' An image of the god of fire was made, with a frame of hoops and sticks tied together as the basis or model to be covered with his ornaments. On the head of this image was put a shining mask of turquoise mosaic, banded across with rows of green chalchiuites. Upon the mask was put a crown fitting to the head below, wide above, and gorgeous with rich plumage as a flower; a wig of reddish hair was attached to this crown so that the evenly cut locks flowed from below it, behind and around the mask, as if they were natural. A robe of costly feathers covered all the front of the image and fell over the ground before the feet, so light that it shivered and floated with the least breath of air till the variegated feathers glittered and changed color like water. The back of the image seems to have been left unadorned, concealed by a tlirone on which it was seated, a throne covered with a dried tiger-skin, paws and head complete. Before this statue now fire was produced at midnight by boring rapidly by hand one stick u\)on another ; the spunk or tinder so inflamed was put on the hearth and a fire lit.^ At break of day came all the boys and youths with game and fish that they had captured on the previous day; walking round the fire, they gave it to certain old men that stood there, who taking it threw it into the flames before the god, giving the youths in return certain tarn- ales that had been made and oftered for this purj^se by the women. To eat these tamales it was necessary to strip oft' the maize-leavos in which they had been wrapjwd and cooked ; these leaves were not thrown into the fire, Gen., torn. I., lib. i , pp. 10-19, lib. ii., pp. 02-4, 141-8; ClavUiero, SInrlaAui. del Messico, toiii. ii., pp. 10, 70; Spieiiazione delle Tavole del Codini; Mtxicano, (Vnticano), tav. Ivi., in Kintisborouijh a Mtx. Antiq., vol. v., p. 100. 3» ' EHta cHtatua nHi adorimdo no lojos do nn lugiir ipie eataba delantr du ella, k In inedin noche Buoalwn fuego nnuvo pnru que nrdieno en nqiii'l lugitr, y Haonbnnlo con uuoh pnloH, uno puiHio nbajo, y Bobre i-l burreuHban con otro pnlo, como torciendole ciitre Inti nmnoR con grun priHii, y <!on ikjihI movimionto y culor He encendia ol tnoao, y nlli lo toniitban oon yt'Hcn y cn- oendinn en cl bognr.' Kin(fHboinu(ih'a Altx. Antiq., vol. vii., p. 84; Sahwjv^, mat. Um., torn. i„ lib. ii., p. 184. FOURTH YEAB FESTIVAL. 891 but were all put together and thrown into water. After this all the old men of the ward in which the fire was, drank pulque and sang before the image of Xiuhtecutli till night. This was the tenth day of the mouth and thus finished that feast, or that part of the feast, which wjus called vauquUamalquaUztli On the twentieth and last day of the month was made another stntue of the fire god, with a frame of sticks and hoops as already described. They put on the head of it a mask with a ground of mosaic of little bits of the shell called tnpaztti,*'^ comjwsed below the mouth of blaek stones, banded across the nostrils with black stones of another sort, and the cheeks made of a still difterent stone called tezcapiicfdll. As in the previous case there was a crown on this mask, and over all and over the body of the image costly and beautiful decorations of feather- work. Before the throne on which this statue sat there was a fire, and the youths offered game to and received cakes from the old men with various ceremonies; the day being closed with a great drinking of pulque by the old people, though not to the point of intoxication. Thus ended the eighteenth month; and with regard to the two ceremonies just described, Sahagun says, that though not observed in all parts of Mexico, they were oljserved at least in Tezcuco. It will be noticed that the festivals of this month have been without human sacrifices; but every fourth year was an exception to this. In such a year on tiie twentieth and bust day of this eighteenth month, beiiig also, according to some, the last day of the year, the five Nemonteni, or unlucky days, being excepted, men and women were slain as images of the god of fire. The women that had to die carried all their apparel and ornaments on their shoulders, and the men did the same. Arrived thus naked where they had to die, men and women alike were decorated to resemble the god of fire ; thuy ascended the cu, walked round the sacrillcial stone, and then do- «> Or ttpd •hlU t\H Bustamante apsUi it. Molina, Vooabulario, ' TiipaoMU, oral, oonohao Y«nera.' *1 ' '' I if 892 GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. soended and returned tx> the place where they were to be kept for the night. Each male victim had a rope tied round the middle of his body which was held by his guards. At midnight the hair of the crown of the head of each was shaven off before the fire and kept for a relic, and the head itself was covered with a mixture of resin and hens' feathers. After this the doomed ones burned or gave away to their keepers their now useless apparel, and as the morning broke they were decorated with papers and led in procession to die, with singing and shouting and dancing. These festivities went on till mid-day, when a priest of the cu, arrayed in the ornaments of the god Paynal, came down, passed before the victims, and then went up again. They were led up after him, captives first and slaves after, in the order they had to die in; they suffered in the usual manner. There was then a grand dance of the lords, led by the king himself; each dancer wearing a high- fronted paper coronet, a kind of false nose of blue paper, ear-rings of turquoise mosaic, or of wood wrought with flowers, a blue curiously flowered jacket, and a mantle. Hanging to the neck of each was the figure of a dog made of paper and painted with flowers; in the right hand was carried a stick shaped like a chopping-knife, the lower half of which was painted red and the upper half white ; in the kft hand was carried a little pai)er bag of copal. This dance was oegun on the top of the ou and finished by descending and going four times round the court-yard of the cu ; ofter which all entered the palace with the king. This dance took place only once in four years, and none but the king and his lords could take part in it. On this day the ears of all chil- dren born during the three pieceding years were bored with a bone awl, and the children themselves passed near or through the flames of a fire as already relate<l." There was a further ceremony of taking the children by the head and lifting them up " to make them grow ;" «> Bm this Yol., p. 370, note 27. THE GREAT NEW FI«E FESTIVAL. spiil a little on the edffP nf T v^ P"'^"® to first f?er«>n began upon a X "^ • ^"'*^- '^J*' ^hen t ^ ihe most solemn o«^ • fe«™l» «™ th^™ Ued S^^"* »f all the Mexican *e 'the binding C of h P'''" "^ X'^hn-olpni" two years was called a h /"""'■ '^''^V fiftv- v™ held for cer J„1,,„? ^^I-^ "'', JT"' ""d ^t sL^ld-'""''' ^^'"•' ">« motion of ,1™\"^ T" *»»f "hould cease and the wor°d^ iLf """'"'•>■ ^^^ As the iwssible dav of ,w ,• *"•"« to an end W'e oast their llii-^-^d near all The 'he water, as also the stt.i.o. . i """'^ """i stone into »»<! bruising pepner rt ""^ "" ""e hearth for cT houses, and lasHrai pu tuLnlf'""' "'"^-ehb-^t" "f the new fire there w^ a nt! ""; *'"' »h« lighting »f » mountain called Ta^",.'^'"*'' ""' "P^rt, the sSmmit .'"m.dary line betwTen hfe^ "»• f Hnixaihtla, onZ Ijuaean, about six Sffmnw! "".•''»1«'"P'' " "d C„l! «'« production of thTs newZ n^ "'.'^ "*■ ^^i™- In l»rt and the task (ell sp^ XT^ >"; Pri-^ls had any l-oHco. On the last d*^ "ftoft"'r' "'' «>« »«i « '"" 1|"<1 «3t, all the prielts ctl ";' T''' ■">«' W'th the dress and insignia „f,i -"^ "'"mselves themselves api^ar like X g^/t!^ '^'' «" "» '« ^ ««<». «»<1 set out in pro. •in«V., vol. v., nn 19(1 7. /.i V'»"«»no), tov. l«»u 'L VS' */'"'.Wiwi« rfe/w 804 GODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AMD WOBSHIP. cession for the mountain, walking very slowly, with much gravity and silence, as befitted the occasion and the garb they wore, " walking," as they phrased it, "like gods." The priest of the warr* of Oopolco, wliose office it was to produce the fire, carried the instruments there- of in his hand, trying them from time to time to see that all was right. Then, a little before midnight, the mount- ain being gained, and a cu which was there builded for that ceremony, they began to watch the heavens and especially the motion of the Pleiades. Now this night always fell so that at midnight these seven stars were in the middle of the sky with respect to the Mexican hori- zon ; and the priests watched them to see them pass the zenith and so give sign of the endurance of the world, for another fifty and two years. That sign was the signal for the production of the new fire, lit as follows. The bravest and finest of the prisoners taken in war was thrown down alive, and a board of very dry wood was put upon his breast; upon this the acting priest "t the critical moment bored with another stick, twirling it rapidly between his palms till fire caught. Then in- stantly the bowels of the captive were laid ojjcn, his heart torn out, and it with all the body thrown upon and consumed by a pile of fire. All this time an awful anxiety and suspense held possession of the people at large; for it was said, that if anything happened to pre- vent the production at the proper time of t' e new fire, there would be an end of the human race, the night and the darkness would be perpetual, and those terrible and ugly beings the Tzitzimitles** would descend to devour all mankind. As the fateful hour approached, the jxsople gathered on the flat house-tops, no one willingly remain- ing below. All pregnant women, however, were closed into the granaries, their faces being covered with maize- leaves; for it was said that if the new fire could not be produced, these women would turn into fierce animals and devour men and women. Children also had masks M Or liMmUta m on p. iXJ of this toI. FEAST OF THE NEW FIBE. 806 of maize-leaf put on their faces, and they were kept awake by cries and pushes, it being believed that if they were allowed to sleep they would become mice. From the crowded house-tops every eye was bent on Vixachtlan. Suddenly a moving speck of light was seen by those nearest, and then a great column of flame shot up against the sky. The new fire! and a great shout of joy went up from all the country round about. The stars moved on in their courses; fifty and two years more at least had the universe to exist. Every one did penance, cutting his ear with a splinter of Hint and scattering the blood toward the part where the fire was; even the ears of children in the cradle were so cut. And now from the blazing pile on the mountiiin, burn- ing brands of pine candle-wood were carried by the swiftest runners toward every quarter of the kingdom. In the city of Mexico, on the temple of Huitzilopochtli, before the altar, there was a fire-place of stone and lime containing much copal; into this a blazing brand was flung by the first runner, and from this place fire was carried to all the houses of the priests, and thence again to all the city. There soon blazed great central fires in every ward, and it was a thing to be seen the multitude of people that came together to get light, and the gene- ral rejoicings. The hearth-fires being thus lit, the inhabitants of every house began to renew their household gods and furni- ture, and to lay down new mats, and to put on new raiment; they made everytliing new in sign of the new sheaf of years; they beheaded quails, and burned in- cense in their court-yard toward the four quarters of the world, and on their hearths. After eating a meal of wild amaranth seed and honey, a fiist was ordered, even the drinking of water till noon being forbidden. Then the eating and drinking were renewed, sacrifices of slaves and captives were made, and the great fires renewed. Tlie last solemn festival of the new fire wjis celebrated in the year 1507, the Spaniards being not then in the land ; and through their presence, there was no public I \\ 886 GODS. SUPERNATURAL 6EINOS. AND WORSHIP. ceremony when the next sheaf of years was finished in 1559." Mictlan, the Mexican hades, or place of the dead, signifies either primarily, or by an acquired meaning, * northward, or toward the north,' though many authori- ties have located it underground or below the earth. This region was the seat of the power of a god best known under his title of Mictlantecutli ; his female com- panion was called Mictlancihuatl, made identical by some legends with Tlazolteotl, and by others apparently witii the serpent- woman and mother goddess.** There has beendis- « Klngsborouqh's Mex. Ardiq., vol. vii., pp. 157, 191-3; Saharjun, JRst. Oen., torn, i., lib. iv., ap., pp. 346-7, torn, ii., lib. vii., pp. 260-4; Torque- mada, Monarq. Ind., torn, ii., pp. 292-5; BoUr'mi, Idea, pp. 18-21; Vlavi- gero, Storia AiU. del Jieasico, torn, ii., pp.62, 84-); Meudieta, Hist. Ecles., p. ioi; A".osta, HuHt. de kia Yndias, pp. 398-0. Leon y Gama, Dos Pkdras, pt i., pp. Sl-oS, differs somewhat from the !«xt; he was unfortunate in never having seen the works of Sahagun. *^ This vol. p. 69. The interpretations of the codices represent this god as peculiarly honored in their paintings: They place Michitlatecotle oppo- site to the sun, to see if he can rescue any of those seized upon by the lords of the dead, for Michitla signifies the dead below. These nations painted only two of their gods with the crown called Altoiitcatecoatle, viz., the God of heaven and of abundance and this lord of th^ dead, which kind of crown I have seen u|)on the captains in the war of Coatle. Explicadon del Vodex Tellenano Remensis. pt ii., lam. xv., in Kxngshorouiih's Mex. Antiq., vol. v., p. 149. Miquitlantecotli signifies the great lord of the dead fellow in hell who alone after Tonacatecotle was painted with a crown, which kind of a crown was used in war even after the arrival of the Christians in those coun- tries, and was seen in thi war of Coatlau, as the person who copied these faiutiugs relates, who was a brother of the Order of Saint Dominic, named 'edro de los Rios. They painted this demon near the sun; for in the same way as they believed that the one conducted souls to heaven, so they supposed that the other carried them to hell. He is here represented with his hands open and stretched towird the sun, to seize on any soul which might escape from him. Spii<iaiionedi-lle Taoole del Codice Mexicano (Vaticano), tav. xxxiv., in Kiiuishorouih's }fex. Antiq., vol. v., p. 182. The Vatican Codex siiys further- that these were four gods or principal demons in the Mexican hell. Miquit- lamtecotl or ZitzimitI; Yzpuntoque, the lame demon, who appeared in the streets with the feet of a cock ; Nextepelma, scatterer of ashes ; and Coutemoque, he who descends head-foremost. These four have goddesses, not as wives, but as companions, which was the simple relation in which all the Mexican god and god losses stood to one another, there having been— according to most authorities— in their olympus neither marrying nor giving in marriage. Picking our way as well as possible ncrciss the frightful spelling of the inter- preter, the males and females seem ])aired as follows: To Miquitlamtecotl or TzitzimitI, wasjoined as goddess, Miquitecaoigua; to Yzpu.nteque, Nexoxocho; to Nextepelma. Micapetlacoli ; and to Gontemoque, Chalmeouciuatl Spie<,aii- one dellf Taoole del Vodioe Meximno ( Vaticano), tav., iii., iv., in Kingshorottuh's Mex. Antiq., vol. v., pp. 162-3; Jinturlni, Idda. pp. 30-1; Sahwiun, Hist. Gen., tom. i., lib. iii., ap. pp. 260-3; Kinqi^orou(ili'.i Mrx. Antiq., vol. v., pp. 116- i7, says ^^at this god was known by Uie further name of Tzoutemoo and Aoul- TEOYAOMIQUE. covered and there is now to be seen in the city of Mexico a huge compound statue, representing various deities, the most prominent being a certain goddess Teoyaomique, who, it seems to me, is almost identical with or at least naoacatl. Clavigero, Storia Ant. del Messico, torn, ii., pp. 6, 17. Oallatin, Amer. Elhnol. Soc, Tmnsact., vol. i., pp. 350-1, says that * Mictlanteuotli is specially distinguished by the interpreters as one of the crowned gods. His representation is fonnd under the basis of the statue of Teoyaomiqui, and Gama has published the copy. According to him, the nnnie of thiit god means, the god of the place of the dead. He presided over the funeral of those who died of dineases. The souls of all those killed in battle were led by Teoyaomiqui to the dwelling of the sun. 'J'he others fell under the do- minion of Mictantenctli.' Tiwquemada, Monarq.Ind.,iora.i.,'m.'Jl, 148,447, torn, ii., p. 428. Brasseur de Bourbourg mentions this god and his wife, bringing up several interesting points, for which, however, he must bear the sole responsibility. S'il Exlsle dea Soiircfs de I'Jfist. Prm., pp. 98-9. ' Du fond des eaux qiu couvraiont le monde, ajoute nn autre document mcxicain (Cod. Mex. Tell-Rem., fol. 4, v.), le dieudes regions d'en has, Mivtlan-Teuct- li fait Burgir nn monstre marin nommu Vipactli ou Capavtli {MotnUiiia, Hist. Antig. de los Indios, part. MS. Dans ce document, au lieu de cipactli il y a capactli, qui n'est peut-etre qu'une errenr du copiste, mais qui, peut-etre anssi est le souvenir d'une langue perdue et qui se rattacherait au cnpac on Manco-Capao du Perou.): de ce monstre, qui a la forme d'un caiman, il cree la terre (^[otolinin, Ibid.). Ne serait-ce pas Ik le crocodile, image du temps, chez les Kgyptiens, et ainsi que Tindique ChampoUion (Dans IlerapoHon, i., 69 et 70, le crocodile est le symbole du couchant et des ti'nebres) symbole ugalement de la R^fjion du Cotichant, de VAmenti? Dans I'Grcus t:iesi- cain, le prince des Morts, Midlan-TevrMi, a pour compagne J/«c<fcaciAuaM, celle qui utend les morts. Oi I'nppelle Ixcuina, on la di'esse au visage peint ou an double visagi, parce qu'elle avait le visage de deux conleurs, rouge avec le contour de la bouche et du nez peint en noir {Cod. Mex. Tell-Rem., fol. 18, v.). On lui donnait aussi le nom de TlafoUeotl, la dbesse de I'ordure, ou Tla^olquaid. la mangeuse d'ordure, parce n'elle presidait aux amours et nux plaisirs lubriques avec ses trois muurs. In la trouve personiftee encore avec Chantlco, quelquefois representee com- me un chien, soit k cause de sa lubricite, soit h cause du nom de Chiucnauh' lUcuinlli ou les Neuf-Chiens, qu'on lui donnait egalement (Cod. Mex Tell- Rem., fol. 21, v.). C'est ainsi que dans I'ltalie ante-nelasgique, dnns la Sicile et dans I'lle de Samothraoe, antt'rieurement aux Thraces et aux Pi'las- ges, on adorait une Zi'rinthia, une Hecate, deesse Chienne qui nourrissait aei trois flls, ses trois chiens, sur le meme autel, dans la demeure souterraine; Tune et I'autre rappelaient ainsi le souvenir de ces hetaires qui veiltaient an pied des pyramides, oil elles se prostituaient aux marins, aux marchands et aux voyageurs, pour ramasser I'argeut nt'cessaire a I'l'rection des tombeaux des rois. " Tout un caloul des temps, dit Eckstein {Sw les ,so«rce.s de la Comno- fioniede SannhoniallMn, pp. 101, 197), se rattache k radoration solaire do cette deesse et de ses flls. Le Chien, le 8iriuB, r^gne diius I'nstre de ce nnm, nu zenith de I'ann^e, durant les jours de la canicule. On conuatt le cycle ou la periode que preside 1 'astro du chien: on salt qn'il ne se rattache pas seule- inent aux institutions de la vieillu Kgypte, mais encore h celles de la haute Asie." En Amdriqne le nom de la d^es'se Iximina se rattache egalement h la constellation dn sud, oil on la personnitie encore avec IxUacoliuhqid, autre divinitu des ivrognes et des amours obscfenes: les astrologiies lui attribunient un grand ponvoir sur les ^venements de la guerre, et, dans les derniers temns, on en faisuit denendre le chAtiment dns adiiltpres et des incestueux (l^od. Mix. Tell-Rem., fol. 16, v.),' Hee also, Rrinlon'a Myths, pp. 130-7; Leon y Oama, Do* Pkdras, pt i., p. 12, pt ii., pp. 65-6. a' It 11 i. iff ^^ 886 GODS, SUFEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND W0B8HIF. a connecting link between the mother goddess and the companion of Mictlantecutli. Mr Gallatin says*' that the Mexican gods " were painted in different ways ac- cording to their various attributes and names: and the priests were also in the habit of connecting with the statue of a god or goddess, symbols of other deities which partook of a similar character. Gama has adduced several instances of both practices, in the part of his dis- sertation which relates to the statue of the goddess of death found buried in the great Square of Mexico of which he, and lately Mr Nebel, have given copies.*® Her name is Teoyaomiqui, which means, to die in sacred war, or ' in defense of the gods,' and she is the proper com- panion of Huitzilopochtli, the god of war. The symbols of her own attributes are found in the upper part of the statue: but those from the waist downwards relate to other deities connected with her or with Huitzilopochtli. The serpents are the symbols of his mother Cohuatlycue, and also of Cihuacohuatl, the serpent woman who begat twins, male and female, from which mankind proceeded : the same serpents and feathers are the symbol of Quez- atlcohuatl, the precious stones designate Ghalchihuitlycue, the goddess of water; the teeth and claws refer to Tlaloc and to Tlatocaocelocelotl (the tiger king) : and together « Amer. Elhnol. Soe., Transact., vol. i., pp. 338-9. ^ Hpeaking of the preat image in the Mexican mnsetiin of nntiqnitieB snp- nosed by Bome to be this Mexican goddesH of war, or of death, Teoyuomiqne, Mr Tylor says, Anahuac, pp. 222-3: ' The stone known an the statue of the war-goddess is a huge block of basalt coveved with sculptures. The anti- tjuaries think that the figures on it stand for diffemnt personages, and that it is three gods, — Huitzilopochtli the god of war, Teoyaomiqui his wife, and Mictlauteuctli the god of hell. It has necklaces of alternate nearts and dead men's hands, with death's head for a central ornament. At the bottom of the block is a strange sprawling figure, which one cannot see now, for it is the base which rests on the ground; but there are two shoulders projecting from the idol, which show plainly that it did not stand on the ground, but was supported aloft on the tops of two pillars. The figure carved upon the bottom represents a monster holding n skull in each hand, while others hnng from his knees and elbows. His month is a mere oval ring, a common fea- ture of Mexican idols, and four tusks project just above it. The new moon laid down like a bridge forms his forehead, and a star is placed on each Hide of it. This is thought to have been the conventional representation of Mict- lanteuctli (Lord of the land of tho dead), the god of hell, which was a plare of utter and eternal darkness. Probably each victim as he was led to the altar could look up between the two pillars and see the hideous god of bell stariug down upon him from above.' OAHA ON THE COMPOUND IMAGE. with her own attributes, the whole is a most horrible figure." Of this great compound statue of Huitzilopochtli (for the most part under his name of Teoyaotlatohua), Teoyao- mique, and Mictlantecutli, and of the three deities sepa- rately Leon y Gama treats, in substance as follows, beginning with Mictlantecutli :*" — The Chevalier Boturini mentions another of his names, Teoyaotlatohua, and says that as director and chief of sacred war he was always accompanied oy Teoyaomique, a goddess whose business it was to collect the souls of those that died in war and of those that were sacrificed afterward as captives. Let these statements be put alongside of what Torquemada says, to wit, that in the great feast of the month Huei- miccailhuitl,* divine names were given to dead kings and to all famous persons who had died heroically in war, and in the power of the enemy ; idols were made furthermore of these persons, and they were put with the deities ; for it was said that they had gone to the place of delights and pleasures there to be with the gods. From all this it would appear that before this image, in which were closely united Teoyaotlatohua and Teoyao- mique, there were each year celebrated certain rites in memory and honor of dead kings and lords and captains and soldiers fiillen in battle. And not only did the Mexicans venerate in the temple this image of many <9 Leon y Oatna, Dos Piedras, pt i„ pp. 41-4. M The tenth month, bo named by the Tlasoaltecs and others. See Tor- (fueniada, ifotutrq, Ind., torn, ii., p. 298: 'Al decinio Mes del Kalendurio Indiano llamaban bub Satrapan, Xocotlhuetzi, qne qniere decir: Quando se cae, y acaba la Fruta, y debia de ser, per esta ra^on. de que per aqucl Tiem- po se aciibaba, que oae en uuestro Agosto, h ik en todo eHte Mes bb pnsan laa FrutaB en tierra fria. Fero los TlazcalteoaH, v otros lo llamaban Hueymicca- ilhuiti, que quiere decir: La Fiesta maior de los Difuntos; y Iliimavania asi, porque eate MeB Bolemnicaban la memoria de los DifnntoB, eon grandsB ola- uores, y llantoB, y doblados lutes, que la primera, y se teflian los cuerpos de color negro, y Be tiznnban toda la cara; y asi, las ceremonias, que se nacinn de Dia, y de Noche, en todos los Templos, y fnera de ellos, erun de niucha ti'isteqa, segnn que cada vno podia haoer su sentimiento; y en ente Mes dn- ban nombre de Di vinos, ksus Beies difnntos, yktodaBaquellaRPersonns sen- aladas, que havian muerto ha^attosamente en las Onerras, y en poder de sua euemigoN, y les hacian sua Idolos, y los oolooaban, con bob DioBes. dioiendo, que avian ido al lugar do (•an deleites, y paaatiempoB, en oompaSia de los otrosDiosei.' 400 OODB, BUPERNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. gods, but the judicial astrologers feigned a constellation answering thereto and influencing persons born under it. In depicting this constellation Teoyaotlatohua Huit- zilopochtli was represented with only half his body, ps it were seated on a bench, and with his mouth open as if speaking. His head was decorated after a peculiar fashion with feathers, his arms were made like trunks of trees with branches, while from his girdle there issued certain herbs that fell downwards over the bench. Op- posite this figure was Teoyaomique, naked save a thiii robe," and standing on a pedestal, apparently holding her head in her hands, at any rate with her head cut off, her eyes bandaged, and two snakes issuing from the neck where the head should have been. Between the god and the goddess was a flowering tree divided through the middle, to which was attached a beam with various cross- pieces, and over all was a bird with the head separated from its body. There was to be seen also the head of a bird in a cup, and the head of a serpent, together with a pot turned upside down while the contents — water as it would appear by the hieroglyphics attached — ran out. In this form were painted these two gods, as one of the twenty celestial signs, sufliciently noticed by Boturi- ni, although as he confesses, he had not arranged them in the proper order. Returning to notice the office at- tributed to Teoyaomique, that of collecting the souls of the dead, we find that Crist6bal del Castillo says that all born under the sign which, with the god of war, this goddess ruled, were to become at an early age valorous soldiers; but that their career was to be short as it was *i Ab the whole description becomes a little pnzzling here, I give the origfnal, Leon y Gania Dos Piedras, p. 42: ' E.T>f rente (le estik tigura estti Teoyaomiqne (lesnuda, y cubierta con hoIo nn ce))dtt\ pars da sobre una basa, u porcion de |>ila8tra; la cabeza separnda d«>l >?)ier3io arriba del cuello, con Jos ojosven- dados, y en sn lugnr dus v. boras o cuJc-braa, que nacen del mismo cuello. Entre estas dos fignras estA nn (tr'r-.yX te flores partido por medio, al cual se t'unta un madero con varioa atuivi!, .nos, y encima de el una ave, cnya ca- leza estjl tanibicn dividida dei cuerpo. Be v^ tambien otra cabeza de ave dentro de una j .'cara, otra de sierpe, una olla con la boca para abajo, saliendo de eHa la materia que contenia dentro, cnya figura parece ser In que usabun para representor el agna; y flnalmente ocupan el restodel ouadro [of the re- presentation of the constellation above mentioned in th« textj otros gerogli- ncos y figuraa difereutes.' sun, exist MIGTEGAGIHUATL. 401 brilliant, for they were to fall in battle young. These souls were to rise to heaven, to dwell in the house of the sun, where were woods and groves. There they were to exist four years, at the end of which time they were to be converted into birds of rich and beautiful plumage, and to go about sucking flowers both in heaven and on earth. To the statue mentioned above there was joined with great propriety the image of another god, feigned to be the god of hell, or of the place of the dead, which latter is the literal signification of his name, Mictlantecutli. This image was engraved in demi-relief on the lower plane of the stone of the great compound statue ; but it was also venerated separately in its own proper temple, called Tlalxicco, that is to say, ' in the bowels or navel of the earth.' Among the various offices attributed to this deity was that of burying the corpses of the dead, principally of those that died of natural infirmities; for the souls of these went to hell to present themselves be- fore this Mictlantecutli and before his wife Mictecacihu- atl, which name Torquemada interprets as ' she that throws into hell.' Thither indeed it was said that these de".d went to offer themselves as vassals carrying offer- ings, and to have pointed out to them the places that they were to occupy according to the manner of their death. This god of hades was further called Tzontemoc, a term interpreted by Torquemada to mean ' he that lowers his head;' but it would rather appear that it should take its signification from the action indicated by the great statue, where this deity is seen as it were carrying down tied to himself the heads of corpses to bury them in the ground, as Boturini says. The places or habitations supposed to exist in hell, and to which the souls of the dead had to go were nine ; in the last of which, called Chicuhnauhmictlan, the said souls were f>up- I»08ed to be annihilated and totally destroyed. There was lastly given to this god a place in heaven, he being joined with one of the planets and accompanied by Teo- tlamacazqui ; irt his feet, there was painted a body that Vol. IU. ao 402 GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. was half buried, or covered with earth from the head to the waist, while the rest stuck out uncovered. It only rern 'ns to be mid that such was the veneration and re- ligious feeling with which were regarded all things re- lating to the deml, that not only there were invented fur them tutelary gods, much honored by fre(|uent feasts and sacrifice; but the Mexicans elevated Death itself, dedi- cating to it a day of the calendar (the first day of the sixth 'ti-ecena"), joining it to the number of the celes- tial signs; and erecting to it a sumptuous temple called Tolnahuac, within the circuit of the great temple of Mexico, wherein it was particularly adore<l with holo- causts and victims under the title Ce Miquiztli.'*'' >* Roturini, Id^a, pp. 27-8, mentionR tho RoddenH Teoyaotnique; on pp. 30-1, hv iioti(-(>H the ri>Mpi>ct. with which Mirthintt-cutli mid thu dcnd wcri! ic- fnrdt'd: ' Mit roHta huIu triitnrdo Iik deciina torriii, y tiltiiiin Dviilud cxto <'h, cI )ion del Infierno, OeroKhtico, quo explica el iiiuduHo ucto de Hepiillar Ioh miiertoH, y i<l Kriui rfHp«4to, (iiiu ratoH iinti){nuH IiuiioH teiiiuti k Ioh m-piilrroH, creyondo, ii iinitnciuu do otrnH NucioiiPH, no nolo qne nlli aniHtiiin Iuh nhnnR de Ioh DifnntoH, . . Hiiio ipio tninbiuii dichoH I'liricutim eriui huh DioHrn Imli- ««()■», Ua ilwli, qHiisi imle ijeniti, iiuyoH Iiuvhhoh, y ociiixiih duliitn idli iiiduhitii- blen, y oiortiiH himuiIoh do t>l doniiiiio, iiue tuvivron i>n uquplln iiiiKiiiH tipirii, dondo HO hnlliil)iiii HcpultudoH, hi que havinn douindo con Ioh HUilorrn <h> la Agricultura, y aun dcfcndiau con Ioh rcHpelon, y cl()i|urncin niuda de huh ciiiIii- voreH NuoBtroH Indion en la HORunda Edud dcdicnron doH nitHcH ilv el ailo llaniadoH Mkaj/lltnilt, y Ihuf/wicai/lhuUl k la roninieniorucion de Ioh DifuntoH, y en la tcrocra exorcidu'on varioH acton do pifdud on hu nicnioria, ftrueha constante do <|ue confoHHnron la iniinortnlidad do el alma.' Kci* fiii- hcr Toixueiiinila, Mimnrii. Iml., toni. ii., pn. 521) -3U. Of the compound idol dinoUHHod above, Humholdt, Vurs din ('ormUerri^, torn, ii., j p. Ifjll-T, HpcaltH at Home louKth. He Hityn: ' On dintinKue, k la partio Hupt'rioure, Iph ti^lcHdu doux mouHtroH accolcn et IVm trouve, k chaquo lace, deux youx ot uno larKO Kiioule arriii'o do <|uatre dontH. ('oh tlKuroH monHtruouHOH n'indiiiuont |ii'iit- 6(ro qtio doH niaH(|uoH: car, chcK Ich KloxicaiuH, on otoit dauH I'uNaKodo uiaH- quor loH idoloH k I'l'noquo do la nialadio d'un roi, ot dauH touto autre cala ' r)H \)rH • «'' 4 CKjyc, ivVcDidi* df sn'i>inf, Touh coh accoHMiireH, Hurtout Ioh frauuoH on foinio '"I" T,OH l)ra'H ot Irn i)iedH Mont <-ach('H houh uno draporio entoitreu d't'nornioH Horponn, ot que Ioh ^loxieainH deHiKUoiont houh Io noni do culiwilH- niitd pulili(|ue, de nhunoH, nont HculptoH avoii lo pluH gritnd Hoin. M. Uama, dauH un nii'- nioire p--'!, iiiier, a rendu troH-nrobidilo <pio cotto idole roprenento le dlou <lii la Ruerro. //m'^i/o/wc/iH/, ou Tlandnirfwiwurgvottin, rt Ha (ennuo, appelt'o Tfoyiniiiqiil (lie kiiV/ki, niourir, ot do Iroyno, DUorro divine), |)ar(io<iu'eili' cimduiHoit Ioh anioH don ({ueri'iorH nwirtH pour la defonHO den dioux, k la vmh on du SoMI, lo paradiH dc h MexicaiuH, ou olio Ioh tranrfornioit en colibiJK. liPH tt'toH do niortH et Ioh maiuH roupoi h, dont «iuatro eiitourent lo holn do la deoHHo, rappollent Ioh horribh'H HaoriHcoH ftiOfptunhmutttJiitlU eeli bri'H daim la quinxii>nu> periods do tniro joum, npW'H lo HolRtioe d'ole, k Ihoiinourdu dieu do la Kuerre ot do hu eompnKne 'Itoynndtiul, Len mainn eoupeeH alltj- noiit avec la flKure do coitainH vanon dann leHtpioln on brdloit roneen<t, Cch vawH )'t4iiont appoU'm tip-tiiilii, luws rn /ott»i# dr e«/c'/rtwi« (do (opili, bouise Uhhiio do Al do pito, et do xindi, oalebaHHO), Cotie idole t'tant Hculptee wir toutca aoH (aooM, memo par duHHoiiH (tig, 5), o'l Ton voit roproHouti! Mktlun- mXCOAtX. OOD OF HCNTINO. 408 Mixcontl in the god, — or goddess according to some good authorities, — of hunting. The name means ' cloud- seriicnt' and indeed seems common to a whole class of deities or heroes somewhat resembling the Niljelungs of northern European mythology.*" He is further sup- |)OHcd to be connected with the thunderstorm: " Mixco- atl, the Cloud-Serpent, or Iztac-Mixcoatl, the White or (Heaming Cloud-Serpent," writes Brinton," "said to have iKjen the only divinity of the ancient Chichimecs, held in high honor by the Nahuas, Nicaroguans, and Otomis, and identical with Taras, supreme god of the Tarascos, and (^amaxtli, g<Kl of the Teo-Chichimecs, is another personification of the thunder-storm. To this (lay tills is the familiar name of the tropical tornado in tiic Mexican language, lie wjis represented, like Jove, with a bundle of arrows in his hand, the thunderbolts. Uoth tiic Nahuius and Tarascos related legends in which he figured ius father of the race of man. Like other lords of the lightning he was worshi[)ed as the disj)enser of riclies and the patron of traffic; and in Nicaragua his ima^e is described as l)eing 'engraved stones' pro- bably tiie supposed products of the thunder." hulitli, le sriijneur du Um den mortn, on ne Minrnit doiitor qu'cUo t'toit Boutonuft cti I'air uii nioynn dn doux colonuoH Hur IcHtinolloH rcpoHoiiiiit Ich purtioH niitr- <l^iit'('H A <*t H, iliini* lim fl^urim 1 ei 3, D'tipri'H ccttti iliH^tuHitiou bizurro, la ti'ti' >lo ridolii HO troiivoit vraiHiHiililAhleiiiunt ('lev<!u do riiui 2k nix mi'trcH an- (limHiiH dii piivi! du tninplc, dn iniiiiiiNro qno It'H pn'trim fTeoitixipiiJ triihuiiunt !<<H niiiliuMtiviiHL'H viotiinen 2k l'uut«], en Iob faiMint [mHHcr iiu-dcHituUH du 1ft tl|{iiro do MlMtnteiihtU.' iJ Acooidiii^ to Hi-ikHMur do Bourbourn, in AToui'ettcs Annateii df» Voynnet, IN5H, tiiiu. v\\., pp. 'i07-H: ' LuH hi>roH ut dntui-doux iiui, hour In noni Ki'ncrique (l«('hichiin!'(|uoH'MixoohunH, Jouuntun hI griiiid nMn duUH lu uiytlioUi){io incxf- oiiino, nt <pii du vii* nu ix* miVlu dn notrn i'rn, obtinront la pn'pondnmuoo Hur It) platnuu a/.ti'(iuu. . . .Lor pluH oi'lubroH dc I'vx lu-roH nunt Mixnohuutl-Mnisa- tzin (In Hnt'ixint Ni'buluux nt lo Paiin), fm il it.'ur<l<« In royaut.'i il Tolliin (au- joui-il' iiui Tula), TnlxRatlipona, Hpt'oinl'-iiK' it. ndon'' A TutZ(Mico, ot hou fnro Mixcdhuall In jnunc dit ('amaxtii, nu paiMi-iili.r itdnro !l TIaxoullan, I'uu et I'liittrn montionn.'H, houh d'aittroH nortn, juirrni Ii'k miH dn Cullumnau i>i ron- Kidi'ri'H, ahmi quo In iimmiur, coniiuc h", ))riii<'ipaux f(iiidat<>urH dn la inon- itrchio tolti'cpin. On luuiirn oi'i IIk >-i>(^'iii'i>iit In jour. Vn niaiiuHorit nicxicuin, [('iidnx Cliimalpopoca], on Inn ilonntkut ixmr HIm d'lKtac-Mixcohuatl ou In Hvrpnnt Itlauu Nnbulnux nt d'l7.tjin-<'hii.l<-liiulili(<u>< ou It lil.tnnlio Damn lutin'n, fait alli'^oriqiiniiinnt alluMion \\\\\ iiu,>H n ')>ulnux nt aipiatiipieH oi'i iln nut ]ii'iH uaiHHaucn; In iiii^uui docutnnnt ajw.itn cpi'ilH vinrntit par vau nt qu'iln dniunurnrunt uu nnrlain tcinpH on baniun. I'nul-ntm ({un lu noni d' listau ou niauo, nKalnu»>u( donn ' ^ MixcoliuatI, d('Hi({iin auHHi uuo raoo dilTurouta do cello doH IiidiniiH 1 1 pluM nn rappurt nvoo lu n6tro.' " BrhOon' - it!u, p. 168. ^illl m \' 404 OODS. SUPEBKATURAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. In the fourteenth month, called Quecholli, and begin- ning, according to Clavigero, en the fourteenth of Novem- ber, there was made with many obscure ceremonies, a feast to this god. On the sixth day of t^e month all assem- bled at the c u of Huitzilopochtli, where during four days they made arrows and darts for use in war and for general practice at a mark, mortifying at the same time their tlesh by drawing blood, and by abstaining from women and pulque. Tliis done they made, in honor of the dead, certain little mimic darts of a hand long, of which four seem to have been tied together with four splinters of candle- wood pine; these were put on the graves, and at set of sun, lit and burned, after which the ashes were interred on the spot. There were taken a maize-stalk of nine knots with a paper flag on the top that hung down to the bottom, together with a shield and dart belonging to the dead man, and his maxtle and blanket ; the last two being attached to the maize-stalk. The hanging flag was ornamented on either side with red cotton thread, in the figure of an X; a piece of twisted white thread also hung down to which was sus- pended a dead humming-bird. Handfuls of the white feathers of the heron were tied two and two and fastened to the burdened maize-stalk, while all the cotton thrcadH used were covered with white hen's feathers, stuck on with resin. Lastly all these were burned on a stone block called the quaulixicakalico. In the court of the cu of Mixcoatl was scattered much dried grass brought from the mountains, upon which the old women-priests, or cioatlamacazqm, seated themselves, each with a mat before her. All the women that hml children came, each bringing her ohild and five sweet tamalcs; and the tivmales were put on the matslx^furo the old women, who in return took the children, tossod them in their arms and then returned them to their mothers. About the middle of the month was made a special feast to this god of the Otomfs, to Mixcoatl. In tlio morning all prepared for a great drive-hunt, girding DBIVE-HUNT OF MIXGOATL. 405 their blankets to their loins, and taking bows and arrows. They wended their way to a mountain-slope, anci- ently Zapatepec, or Yxillantonan, above the sierra of Atlacuizoayan, or as it is now called, according to Busta- mante, Tacubaya. There they drove deer, rabbits, hares, coyotes, and other game together, little by little, every one in the meantime killing what he could; few or no animals escaping. To the most successful hunters blankets were given, and every one brought to his house the heads of the animals he had taken, and hanged them up for tokens of his prowess or activity. There were human sacrifices in honor of this hunting god with other deities. The manufacturers of pulque bought, apparently two slaves who were decorated with paper and killed in honor of the gods Tlamatzincatl and Yzquitecatl; there were also sacrificed women supposed ^> represent the wives of these two deities. The calp'iX' itais on their part led other two slaves to the death in honor of Mixcoatl and of Gohuatlicue his wife. On the morning of the last day but one of the month, all the doomed were brought out and led round the cu where they had to die ; after mid-day they were led up the cu, round the sacrifical block, down again, then back to the calpuko, to be at once guarded and forced to keep awake for the night. At midnight their heads were shaven before the fire, and every one of them burned there what goods he had, little paper flogs, cane tobacco- pipes'^' and drinking- vessels; the women threw into the flaine their raiment, their ornaments, their spindlw liftlo baskets, vessels in which the spin- dles v-ej\» -vwirled, warping-frames, fuller's earth, piece i't' ^jt ne for pressing a fabric together, cords for <uatfcn;;»g it up, maguey-thorns, measuring-rods, «>id othtr \\uoments for weaving; and they said that all these things had to be given to them in the other world after their death. At daybreak these captives were carried or assisted up, each having a paper flag » CaAaa de hamo: Klngaborowik'a Mtx. Aniiq,, rol. vii., p. 76; Sahagun, lliM, Otn., torn, i., Ub. ii., p. 100. I 1)06 GODS, BUPEBNATtJBAL BEINGS. AND WORSHIP. borne before him, to the several cues of the gods they were to die in honor of. Four that had to die, probably before Mixcoatl, were, each by four bearers, carried up to a temple, bound hand and foot to represent dead deer ; while others were merely assisted up the steps by a youth at each arm, so that they should not faint nor fail ; two other youths trailing or letting them down the same steps after they were dead. The preceding relates only to the male captiv. ^ the women being slain before the men, in a separate cu called the coatlan; it is said that as they were forced up the steps of it some screamed and others wept. In letting the dead bodies of these wom^n down the steps again, it is also specially wiitten, that they w> f. vr,i hurled down roughly, but rolled down little by liti < t the place where the skulls of the dead were exp ., waited two old women called teixa- mique, having by them salt water and bread and a mess or gruel of some kind. The carcasses of the victims being brought to them, they dipped cane-leaves into the salt water and sprinkled the faces of them therewith, and into each mouth they put four morsels of bread moistened with the gruel or mess above-mentioned. Then the heads were cut off and spitted on poles; and so the feast ended.** I»i connection with the religious honors paid to the dead, it may be here said that the Mexicans had a deity of whom almost all we know is that he was the god of those that died in the houses of the lords or in the palaces of the principal men; he was called Macuilxo- >• Kingi^rouqh'a Mn. Anilq., vol. yH., pp. 73-fl; Sahaijun, Hist. Oen., torn. 1.. lib. ii.i pn. l6>i-7; Torqutimda, Momrq. Ind., toiu. ii., pp. 148-0, 151-2, 880-1; ClniHiiero, Siorlt Ant. dtl Meiulco, torn, it., p. 79; MMer, Avierik-a- nMf ifrrelijiimeii, pit. 483, 48'*, and elaowhere. BraBSuur, as his ouHtuui Ih, •uheinerizeH this gua, detniliiif; the eventn of his reign, and theoi'ir.iiiK on his polioy, KH soberly and beliovingly ns if it were a question of the ruiun of a Lo.iiH XIV., or a Napoleon I.; see Itlnt. Ifat. Civ., torn, i., pp. 'ivi-'Mi. Qomarii, Vnnq. iftx., fol. 88, and others, makeCainaxtle, thepriucipnlgodnf Tliuoala, ideutionl with Mixoriatl. The Chichiineos ' had only one god onlltul llixooatl an 1 they kept this image or statue. Thev held to another god, in- Tisiblo, without imago, called looalliohecatl,— thatistosay, godinvislDloaud impalpftble, favoring, sheltering, all-powerful, by whoM power all live, eta.' Bamgun, Uiat. Oen., turn, ii., lib. vi., p. 04. MAGUILXOCHITL. 407 chitl, ' the chief that gives flowers, or that takes care of the giving of flowers.'" Tlie festival of this god fell among the movable feasts and was called Xochilhuitl, or ' the festival of flowers.' There were in it the usual preliminary fasting (that is to say, eating but once a day, at noon, and then only of a restricted diet), blood-letting, and oflering of food in the temple ; though there did not occur therein anything suggestive either of a god of flowers or of a god of the more noble dead. The image of this deity was in the likeness of an almost naked man, either flayed or painted of a vermilion color; the mouth and chin were of three tints, white, black, and light blue ; the face was of a light reddish tinge. It had a crown of light green color, with plumes of the same hue, and tas- sels that hung down to the shoulders. On the back of the idol was a device wrought in feathers, representing a banner planted on a hill ; about the loins of it was a bright reddish blanket, fringed with sea- shells ; curiously wrought sandals adorned its feet; on ihe left arm of it was a white shield, in the midst of which were set four stones, joined two and two; it held a sceptre, shaped like a heart and tipped with green and yellow feathers."" " This deity must not, it would seem, bo confounded with another mentioned by Huhagnn, viz., Coatlyace, or Contlynte, or C'ontlantonan, a goddess of whom we know little nave the fact, incideutitlly mentioned, that Hhe was regarded with groan devotion by the dealers in flowers. 8ee Kbiqa- boroiufh'a Mex, Antiq,, vol. vii., p. 42, and Sahayttn, Hist. Oen., torn, i., lib. U., 1). 06. M Kingahnrough's Mex. Aixtiq., vol. vii., pp. 10-11, 136; Sahwjun, Hist. Om., torn, i., lib. i., pp. 19-22, lib. iv.. n. 305. Boturini, Idea de una IIM., im. 14-16, speaks of a godctcss called Mitcnilxoohiquetzalli; by a comparison of tne pass- age with note 28 of this chapter, it will 1 think be evident that the chevalier'a Maouilxochi(iuutzulli is identical not with Macuilxochitl, but with Xochiqnet- zal, the Azteo Venus. Sea further, on the relations of this goddess, lira*- smr de Bourbourii, Iflst. Xnt. Civ., tom. iii , pp. 400-1: ' Matlalcui'ye, qui donnait son nom an versant de la montagne du cote de Tlaxeallan, t'tait regardi'e oomme la protectriue speciale des magicicnnes. I^a It'gende disait qu'elle etait devenue Tepouse de TIaloo, aprt>H one Xorhlquetzal eut I'te en« luvt'e k oe dieu [see this vol. p. 3781. Celle-oi, dont tile n'i'tait, apr^B tout, qu'une personnifleatiou difT^'rente, etait appeh'o anssi Chalchiiihlycue, ou le Jupon Kami' d'emerandes, en sa qualiti' de di'esse ties eaux. Le symbole sous Ipqiiel on la reprt'sente, comme deesse des amours honn^tes, est celui d'uu I'veiitiiil compost' do cinq fletirs, oe que rend encore le num qu'on liii dt>nnait " Maouil-Xoohiquetzalli." ' Hrasseur, it is tt> be remembcrci', disliuguishea between Xoohinuetaal aa the gtiddeu of honest love, and Tinzulteotl as the goildesi of lubricity. 'il 406 OODS, SUPEBNATCBAL BiiUNOS, AND WORSHIP. Ome Acatl was the god of banquets and of guests; his name signified ' two canes.' When a man made a feast to his friends, he had the image of this deity carried to his house by certain of its priests; and if the host did not do this, the deity appeared to him in a dream, re- buking him in such words as these : Thou bad man, be- cause thou hast withheld from me my due honor, know that I will forsake thee and that thou shalt pay dearly for this insult. When this god was Excessively angered, he was accustomed to mix hairs with the food and drink of the guests of the object of his wrath, so that the giver of the feast should be disgraced. As in the case of Huitzilopochtli, there was a kind of communion sacra- ment in connection with the adoration of this god of feasts: in each ward dough was taken and kneaded by the principal men into the figure of a bone of about a cubit long, called the bone of Ome Acatl. A night seems to have been spent in eating and in drinking pulque ; then at break of day an unfortunate person, set up as the living image of the god, hod his belly pricked with pins, or some such articles; being hurt thereby, as we are told. This done the bone was divided and each one ate what of it fell to his lot ; and when those that had insulted this god ate, they often grew sick, and almost choked, and went stumbling and falling. Ome Acatl was repre- sented as a man seated on a bunch of cyperus-sedge8. His face was painted white and black ; upon his head was a pa^jer crown surrounded by a long and broad fillet of divers colors, knotted up at the back of the head ; and again round and over the fillet, was wound a string of chalchiuite beads. His blanket was made like a net, and had a brond border of flowers woven into if. He bore a shield, from the lower part of which hung a kind of fringe of broad tassels. In tlie right hand he held a sceptre called the tlachieloHique, or ' looker,' " because it was furnished with a round plate through which a hole M The flra-god Xiuhteontli nied an inttrument of thii kind; see thU rol. p. 385. IXTLILTON, HEALEB OF OHILDBEK. 409 was pierced, and the god kept his face covered with the plate and looked through the hole."** Yxtliton, or Ixtlilton, — that is to say ' the little negro/ according to Sahagun, and ' the blauk-faced,' according to Clavigero — was a god who cured children of various diseases."^ His ' oratory' was a 'dnd of temporary build- ing made of painted boards ; his image was neither graven nor painted ; it was a living man decorated with certain vestments. In this temple or oratory were kept many pans and jars, covered with boards, and containing a fluid which was called 'black water.' When a child sickened, it was brought to this temple and one of these jars was uncovered, upon which the child drank of the black water and was healed of its disease — the cure being probably most prompt and complete when the priests as well as the god knew something of physic. When one made a feast to this god — which seems to have been when one made new pulque — the man that was the image of Ixtlilton came to the house of the feast-giver with music and dancing, and preceded by the smoke of ^Kingaborouqh'a Mex. Anliq., vol. vii., pp. 11-12; Sahagun, Hist. Om., torn. i., lib. i., pp. 22-3; Torquemada, Monarq. Ind., torn, ii., pp. 58, 240-1; f/«i'l- qero, Slorla Ant. del Mesnioo, torn, ii., p. 22; Braastur ae Bourbourg, Hist. Nat. Civ., torn, iii., p. 402. 61 This god, who was hIho known by the title of Tlaltecuin, is the third Mexican god oonuected with medicine. There is flrst that unnamed goddess described on p. 353, of this vol.; and there is then a certain Tzapntlatena, described by Sikhatnui— KingHhorouijh'H Mex. Antiq., vol. vii., p. 4; Sahagun, Hist. Otn,, torn, i., lib. t., pi). 7-8— as the goddess of turpentine (see Uraaaeur de Jiourbourg, Ilist, Nat. Civ., torn, iii., p. 4U4), or of some such sub- stance, used to cure the itch in the head, irruptions on the skin, sore throats, ch ipped feet or lips, and other such things : * Tzaputlatena fue una niuger, Reuun s\i nombro, nacida on ol pueblo do T/niiutta, v por es'o se llama la Mudre do Tz.ipntia, porque fuil la primeru ipio invciito la rosina quo so llama uxitl, y es uu aoeyte saoado por artiticio do la rosina del piiio, que uprovecha para sanar muohas enfermodados, y ])rinieramonte aprovooha con- tra uui manora de bubas, o wtriia, que nacn en la cal)eza, que se llama Quaxo- cncivistli ; y tambion contra otra onformi'dad es provochuBU asi misiuo, quo naoe en la oabeza, que es como bubas, (pio so llama Chaguachicioiztli, y tam- bien pnra la saina de la cabem. A))rov«cha tantbien contra la rnnguera <io la L'argauta. Aproveoha tambion contra las grietas de las pios v de los labios. Kh tambion cimtra los ompeines que nacon en la cnra o en las nianos. £b tamliieu contra el usagre; contra muchas otms enfermedades es bueno. Y conio esta niuger debut ser la primera que hallit este aeeyto, contaronla cntre lus Diosas, y huoianla fteata y Baorittoioi aquellos que venden y haoen este aeeyto que se llama Uxitl.' U I i i ^i!-! 410 OODS, BUPEBNATDBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. copal incense. The representative of the deity having arrived, the first thing he did was to eat and drink; there were more dances and festivities in his honor, in which he took part, and then he entered the cellar of the house, where were many jars of pulque that had been covered for four days with boards or lids of some kind. He opened one or many of these jars, a ceremony called ' the opening of the first, or of the new wine,' and him- self with those that were with him drank thereof. This done, he went out into the court-yard of the house, where there were prepared certain jars of the above- mentioned black water, which also had been kept covered four days; these he opened, and if there was found there- in any dirt, or piece of straw, or hair, or ash, it was taken as a sign that the giver of the feast was a man of evil life, an adulterer, or a thief, or a quarrelsome per- son, and he was affronted with the charge accordingly. When the representative of the god set out from the house where all this occurred, he was presented with certain blankets called yxguen, or ixquen, that is to say, * covering of the face,' because when any fault had been found in the black water, the giver of the feast was put to shame.®' Opuchtli, or Opochtli, ' the left-handed,' was venerated by fishermen as their protector and the inventor of their nets, fish-spears, oars, and other gear. In Cuitlahuac, an island of lake Chalco, there was a god of fishing called Amimitl, who, according to Clavigero, differed from the first-mentioned only in name. Sahagun says that Opuch- tli was counted among the number of the Tlaloques, and that the offerings made to him were composed of pulque, stalks of green maize, flowers, the smoking-canes, or pi[)e8 called yietl, copal incense, the odorous herb yiauhtli, and parched maize. These things seem to have been strewed before him as rushes used to bo strewed before a procession. There were used in these solenmi- <i Kinqibormtgh'ii Mex. Anliq., vol. vii., pp. 12-13; Bnhmiun, JIM. 0*n„ torn, i., lib. i., pp. 24-5; Claviijero, Hist, Ant. del Mvnnit'o, torn, ii., p. 21. OPUGHTLI, OOD OF FISHING. «tl ties certain rattles enclosed in hollow vralking-sticks. The image of this god was like a man, almost naked, with the face of that grey tint seen in quails' feathers; on the head was a paper crown of divers colors, made like a rose, as it were, of leaves overlapping each other, topped by green feathers issuing from a yellow tassel ; other long tassels hung from this crown to the shoulders of the idol. Crossed over the breast was a green stole resembling that worn by the Christian priest when say- ing mass; on the feet were white sandals; on the ^eft arm was '. red shield, and in the centre of its field a white flower with four leaves disposed like a cross; and in the lefl hand was a sceptre of a peculiar fashion."^ Xipe, or Totec, or Xipetotec, or Thipetotec, is, accord- ing to Clavigero, a god whose name has no meaning," who was the deity of the goldsmiths, and who was much venerated by the Mexicans, they being persuaded that those that neglected his worship would be smitten with <} ' Tenia en la mano izquierda una rodela teAida de Colorado, y en el me- dio de este campo una flor blanca con quntro ojas d manera de cruz, y de Iob ospacios de las ojaB salian quatro puutas que eran tambien ojas de la misma flor. Tenia un cetro en la mano derecha como nu caliz, y de lo alto de ^1 salia comoun caHquiUodesaetaa:' ' 'jsboroxtfjh's Mex. Antiq. ,yo\.vi\., n. 13; Sahmnin, Hint, Gen., torn, i., lib. i., . 26-7; Clavigtro, Storia Ant. del Afeasi- CO, torn, ii., p. 20; Torque, ada, Momrq. Ind., torn, ii., pp. 60-1, ' La peche avikit, tontefois, sou genie partioulier: c'etait Opuchtli, le Oaucher, iieriionui- ficatioit de Uuitzilopochtli : ' Brasatur de Bonrhourg, Hist. dt» Nat. Civ., ton), iii., p. 494. M Clavigero, Storia Ant. del Meaaico, torn, ii., p. 22. This is evidently a blunder, however; Boturini explains Totec to mean ' god our lord, ' nnd Xipe (or Oxipe, as he writes it) to signify 'god of the flaying:' ' TlaxipehualUtli, Symbolo del primer Mes, quieredecir Desholtamiento de Oenlta, porque en su primer dia se deshollaban unos Humbres vivos dedicados al Dios TMxtn, esto OS, Dioa Seilor nueatro, o al Dios Oxiite, J)ioa de el Deahollaniiento, syncope de Tloxipeitca : ' Boturini, Idea de una Hist,, p. ,51. Buhnguu soys that the name means 'the flayed one.' 'Xipetotec, que quiere decir desollado:* Kings- orouih's Sfex. Antiq., vol. vii., pp. 14; Sahagun, Uiat. Gen., torn, i., lib. i., p. 27. While Torquemada affirms that it means ' the bnld,' or 'the blackened one:' 'Teuiiin los Pliiteros otro Dios, que se Uamaba Xippe, y Toteo. . Este Do- mouiit Xippe, que quiere decir, Calvo, (5 Ate<;ikdo: Torquemada, }[onarq. Ind., torn, ii., p. 58. Brasseur, Ilial. X<it. Civ., tom. Hi., p. 503, partiillpr accepts all these derivations: 'Xipe, le chauve ou I'l'corcht;, antrement dit encore Toteo ou notre seigneur.' This god was further suruamed, according to the interpreter of the Vatican Oodex, 'the mournful combatant,' or, ns OiUlatin gives it, 'the disconsolate;' see S/)t>f>oii<m« deWe Tavole del " ulire .l/«xi(,-ano (Vaticano), tav. xliii., in KingiAorough'H .Vex. Antiq,, vol, v., y,. 186; and Anur, Ethnol. Sov., Tranaact., vol, i., pp. 345, 350. .... 432 GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINOS, AND WORSHIP. diseases; especially the boils, the itch, and pains of the head and eyes. They excelled themselves therefore in cruelty at his festival time, occurring ordinarily in the second month. Sahagun describes this god as specially honored by dwellers on the sea-shore, and as having had his origin at Zapotlan in Jalisco. He was supposed to afflict people with sore eyes and with various skin-diseases, such as small-pox, abscesses, and itch. His image was made like a human form, one side or flank of it being painted yellow, and the other of a tawny color; down each side of the face from the brow to the jaw a thin stripe was wrought; and on the head was a little cap with hanging tassels. The upper part of the body was clothed with the flayed skin of a man ; round the loins was girt a kind of green skirt. It had on one arm a yellow shield with a red border, and held in both hands a scepter shaped like the calix of a poppy and tipped with an arrow-head." On the last day of the second month, — or, accord- ing to some authors, of the flrst, — Tlocaxipehualiztli, there was celebrated a solemn feast in honor at once of Xipetotec and of Huitzilopochtli. It was preceded by a very solemn dance at noon of the day before. Ah the night of the vigil fell, the captives were shut up and guarded ; at midnight — the time when it was usual to draw blood from the ears — the hair of the middle of the head of each was shaven away before a fire. When the dawn appeared they were led by their owners to the foot of tiie stiiirs of the temple of Huitzilopochtli, — and if they would not ascend willingly the priests dragged them up by the hair. The priests threw them down one by one on the back on a stone of three quarters of a yard or more high, and squai'e on the top something more than a foot every way. Two assistants held the victim down by the feet, two by the hands, and one by the head — this last according to many accounts putting u Kiwiaboroiufh's \fex. Antiq., vol. vii., p. 14; Sahatiun, HM, Otn., torn, i., lib. i., pp. 27-8; Jiolurini, Idea de Nwva 1M„ p. 51. ' EATING THE BODIES OP THE SACRIFICED. 413 a yoke over the neck of the man and bo pressing it down. Then the priest, holding with both hands a splinter of flint, or a stone resembling flint, like a large lance- head, struck aci^oss the breast therewith, and tore out the heart through the gash so made; which, after oflering it to the sun and other gods by holding it up toward the four quarters of heaven, he threw into a wooden vessel." The blood was collected also in a vessel and given to the owner of the dead captive, while the body, thrown down the temple steps, was taken to the calpule by certain old men, called quaquacuiUin, flayed, cut into pieces, and divided for eating ; the king receiving the flesh of the thigh, while the rest of the carcass was eaten at the house of the owner of the captive, though, ns will appear by a remark hereafter,'" it is improbable that the captor or owner himself ate any of it. With the skin of these flayed persons, a party of youths called the tototecli clothed themselves, and fought in sham flght with an- other party of young men ; prisoners being taken on both sides, wlio were not released without a ransom of some kind or other. This sham battle was succeeded by com- bats of a terribly real sort, the famous so-called gladia- torial tights of Mexico. On a great round stone, like an «« These human sncriflccB were begnn, acconling to Clnvigero, Sioria AnI. del Mtjisico, torn, i., pp. 105-7, by the Mexicans, l>efore the fuundation of their cit}', while yet slnveH uf the ('ulhuaa. These MexieanH had done futod ser- vice to their rulers iii a battle nuniust the Xochiniilcus. The masters were expected to furnish their surfs ^vith a thank-offering for the war god. Tlicy sent a Althy ma and a rotten fowl. The Mexicans received and were silent. The day of festival came; ond with it the Cnlhua nobles to see the sport— the HeiotH and their vile sacrifice. But the filth did not appear, only a coarse altnr, wreathed with a fragrant herb, lM>ai'iug a ^nat flaki- of keen- ground obsidian. The dance began, the frenzy niountcd up, the priests advanced to the altar, and with them they dragged four Xnohiniiica |)riHon- ers. There is a quick struggle, and over a prisoner bruiHcd, doubled back supine on the altar-block gleams and falls the itzli, driven with a two-handed blow. The blood spurts like a recoil into the bent face of the high priest, who grabbles, grasps, tears out and flings the heart to the god. Another, anoth- er, another, and there arc four hearts beating in the lap of the grim image There are more dances but there is no more sport for the Culhuas: with lips considerably whitened they return to their place. After this there rouKl bo no more mastership, nor thought of mastership over such a people; there was too much of the wild beast in them ; tliev had already tasted blood. And the Mexicans were allowed to leave the laud of their bondage, and jour- ney north toward the future Tenochtitlan. " Heo this vol., p. 416. iv )■ ! I 4U GODS, SUPERNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. enormous mill-stone, a captive was tied by a cord, pass ing round his waist and through the hole of the stone long enough to permit him freedom of motion every- where about the block — set near or at a temple called yopico, of the god Totec, or Xipe." With various cere- monies, more particularly described in the preceding volume, the bound man furnished with inferior weapons was made to fight with a picked Mexican champion — the latter holding up his sword and shield to the sun before engaging. If, as sometimes happened, the desper- ate though hampered and ill-armed captive — whose club- sword was, by a refinement of mockery, deprived of its jagged flint edging and set with feathers — slew his oppo- nent, another champion was sent against him, and so on to the number of five, at which point, according to some, the captive was set free ; though according to other authorities, he was not allowed so to escape, but cham- pions were sent against him till he fell. Upon which a priest called the yooaUaoa opened his breast, tore out his heart, offered it to the sun, and threw it into the usual wooden vessel ; while the ropes used for binding to the fighting-stone were carried to the four quarters of world, reverently with weeping and sighing. A se< priest thrust a piece of cane into the gash in the victim s breast and held it up stained with blood to the sun. Then the owner of the captive came and received the blood into a vessel bordered with feathers ; this vessel he took with a little cane-and-feather broom or aspergillum and went about all the temples and calpules, giving to each 68 Further notice of this stone appears in Kings^>o*'o»gh's Mex. Antiq., vol. vii., p. 94, or Saha>itin, Hist.Oen., torn, i., lib. ii.,np., pp. 207-8: 'El sesenta y don ediflcio se Uamabii Temalacatl. Era una piedra corao muela de luoli- no grande, y estaba agojereada en el medio como muela de molino. Sobre esta piedra ponian Iuh esclavos y acuehillabnnse con ellos: estaban atados por medio de tal manera que podian Uegar hasta la circumferencia de la piedra, y dabanles armas con que peleaseu. Era este un espectaculo muy frequente, y doude concurria gente de todas las coniarcas a verle. Un sntra- pa vestido de un pellejo de oso 6 Cuetlachtli, em alii el pudrino de los cnp- tivos que alii mataban, que los Uevaba k la piedra y los ataba alii, y los dnba las arums, y los lloraba entro tanto que peleaban, y quando caian los en- tregaba al que les habia de sacar el corazon, que era otro satrapa vestido con otro pellejo que se Uamaba Tooallaoan. Esta relocion queda escrita en la fiesta de TlacaxipeoaUztli. ' «acrj^fice,--and there skinned "jl "'^^* ^^^'^ the the house of its owner whn ^- -i^^."^ '* ^^ brought to «[ ;t to his .'uperiors^r ladt^^^^^^ -^"^ ™«<^« Pretn^ tasting thereof himself, for li?^ f",T^'' "«* however a« he flesh of his own bodv ^IT *^l^' " ^« ««"nted it he took the prisoner " hTheld ^ kT *^« ^«»r tha captive looked up to his cap t^ to'a^ ^^ T' «»d the ihe skins of the dead Zi . * tather." gave them again to oS« tfe^ *\their captors, who ently twenty dajs, pSuv t ZT ^/ *^«"» ^«r appar? persons so cloth^ cEtin J X, ^r'"^ ^^ Penanee^-X meantime and bring ngaU^hl ^?^ "^'^''>'«»e in the that had given him^Srskii^V?*' T^ *« *he man skins ^vere hid away in a m /• ^^^'' ^«"« ^ith, these «^7^ while the eXearei^1h"^T^^*^«" in a cerS ^h great rejoicingr irtheTfr^^^^^ themselves skms there assisted numtl ? ^"""'^ ^^ay of the^ and such other S^ ^sY?^ ^^^^ ^" ^^^h the itch to be healed of theSrm;.^'^ "j"^«*^d-hoping thus were so cured - '''^'"'^ties, and it is said that nia„y 'I, .' ( such that few men omiM ^^* 1^? "^'^^t accidont fn« * ^^''st'altec generaJ from the gro„ad.Vontezul^'*' '''"'"'''"'•■'' <"«woS of h"^*^ "'«''» wn« or perhaps moved l.v.-""' *°« I^oud to „«« V„ i "v"'" Mexiciin tvnn offlee in Mexico. BntS" ^"^^' *« "turn to TwJi ""'^ ^^'gnified w,/rril armed with a S Jon v^^?^' foot sa.vs ClaLe" „? "i? ^''-'intoriS? never Bmoied before tK^' '" *" *««*• ""d ^ '««tu:rh'&^^ 416 GODS, SUPEENATUBAL BEINGS, AND W0B8HIP. The merchants of Mexico — a class of men who hawked their goods from place to place and wandered often far into strange countries to buy or sell — had various deities to whom they did special honor. Among these the chief, and often the only one mentioned, was the god Yiacatecutli, or Jacateuctli, or lyacatecuhtli, that is ' the lord that guides,' otherwise called Yacacoliuhqui, or Jacacoliuhqui.™ This chi^f god of the merchants had, however, according to Sahagun, five brothers and a sis- ter, also reverenced by traders, the sister being called Chalmecacioatl, and the brothers respectively Chiconqui- avitl, Xomocuil, Nacxitl, Cochimetl, and Yacapitzaoac. The principal image of this god was a figure represent- ing a man walking along a road with a staff; the face black and white ; the hair tied up in a bundle on the middle of the top of the head with two tassels of rich quetzal-feathers ; the ear-rings of gold ; the mantle blue, bordered with a flowered fringe, and covered with a red net, through wliuse meshes the blue appeared ; round the ankles leather straps from which hung marine shells ; curiously wrought sandals on tho feet; and on the arm a plain unornamented yellow shield, with a spot of light blue in the centre of its field. Practically, however, every merchant reverenced his own stout staff — gener- ally made of a solid, knotless piece of black cane, called tUatl — as the representative or symbol of this god Yiaca- tecutli; keeping it, when not in use, in the oratory or sacred place in his house, and invariably putting food before it preliminary to eating his own meal. When traveling the traders were accustomed nightly to stack up their staves in a convenient position, bind them about, build a fire before them." and then oftering blood Tc Thi8 last name means, Torquemada, Monarq. Ind., torn, ii., p 67, being foUoweJ, ' the houk-noHod;' and it is curious enough thiit this typn nf face, BO generally connected with the Hebrew race and through them with particular astuteness in trade, should be the characteristic of the Mexican fod of trade: ' Los mercaderes tuvieron Dios pnrtioilitr, nl qunl llamnrnn yacatecuhtll, y por otro nombre se lliimo Yacacoliuhqui, quo quiere dceir: £1 que tieno la nariz nguilonu, que propriamente representn persona que tiene vive^a, h habilidad, ]iara mofar graciosnmente, 6 engaBar, y es snbio, y ■aphz (que es propia condicion de mercaderes, V *i Without laying any particular Btresi ou this lighting a fire before Yinon- NAPATECUTLI. 417 and copal, pray for preservation and shelter from the many perils to which their wandering life made them especially subject." Napatecutli, that is to say ' four times lord,' was the god of the mat-makers and of all workers in water-flags and rushes. A beneficent and helpful di\ 'nity, and one of the Tlalocs, he was known by various names, such as Tepahpaca Teaaltati, ' the purifier or washer;' Quitzetz- elonua, or Tlaitlanililoni, ' he that scatters or winnows down;' Tlanempopoloa, 'he that is lai^e and liberal;' Teatzelhuia, ' he that sprinkles with water ; and Amo- tenenqua, ' he that shows himself grateful.' This god had two temples in Mexico and his festival fell in the thirteenth month, by Clavigero's reckoning. His ima^'e resembled a black man, the face being spotted with white and black, with tassels hanging down behind supporting a green plume of three feathers. Round the loins ar.d reaching to the knees was girt a kind of white and black skirt or petticoat, adorned with little sea-shells. The tecutli— perhapH here neoeraary m a oamp-flre and probablv, at any rate, a thing done before many other gods - it may be noticed that the Are god Heemg to be particularly conuectc'l with the merchant god and indeed with the merohanta themselves. Describing a certain coming down or arrival of the gods amonj men, believed to take place in the twelfth Mexicitn month, Sahagun— after describing the coming, first of TeEoat'.ipoca, who, ' being a ya ^h, and light and strong, walked fastest,' and then the coming of all t'j' rest (their arrival being known to the priests by the marks of their feet on a little heap of maize flour, specially prepared fortho purjjose) — says that a day after all the rest of the gods, cnme the god of fire and the god of the merchants, together; they being old and unable to walk as fast as their vounger divine brethern; ' £1 dia siguiente llegaba el dios de los Mercaderes Ilnmado Yiaiacapitzaoac, 6 Yiitcatecntli, v otro Dios Uamado HiHcocouzqui (Yxcooauhqui), 6 Xiveteuctli (Xiuhteoutfi), que es el Dios del fuego k quteu los meroaderes tienon prande devocion. Estos dos llegulMtu ft lu i>o8tre un dia despues de los otros, porque decian quo eran viejos y no andaoan tanto como los otros:' Kiwjtftnrougha Mex. AiiUa., vol, vii,, p. 71, or Sahwum, Hint, Gm., torn, i., lib. ii., p. 168, Bee also, for the connection of the fire god Xiuhtecutli with business, this vol. p. 220; and for the high position of the merchants themselves besides Tezcatlipoca see this vol., p. 228, '* Kimisborouiih's Mtx. Antiq., vol. vii., pp. 14-16; Sahmiun, Hint. Gen., torn, i., lib. i., pp. 20-33; Cla\}i;itro, Storia A>i. iM .yftiuiio, tom. ii., p. 20. The Nahuihcheoatli, or Naiiiehccatl, mentioned by the interpreters of the codices, us a god honored by the merchants, is either some air god like Quetzak-oatl, or, as Bahaguu gives it, merely the name of a sign: see Spi>tfia*ioM dtlh TVi- vo/« Codke iVnnoano (Vaticano), tav, r.xvl! . in Kituinlorouiih'a Mm. Antiq,, vol. v„ p, 170; also, pp, 130-40; Emplioaeion df( Cudex Ttlltriattiy-Jiimfntu, lam. xii.; also, Sahagun, llial. (Jtn., torn, i., lib,, W., pp. 304-6, and JQngB' horough'B Mtx. Antiq., vol, vii,, pp. 136-4. Vol. Ill, \t i' ! '.i 418 OOD8, 8UPEBMATDRAL BBINOS. AND WORSHIP. sandals of this idol were white; on its left arm was a shield made like the broad leaf of the water-lily, or ne- nuphar; while the right hand held a sceptre like a flowering staff, the flowers being of paper; and across) the body, passing under the left arm, was a white scarf, painted over with blrck flowers." The Mexicans had several gods of wine, or rather of pulque; of these the chief seems to have been Tezcatzon- catl, otherwise known as Tequechmecaniani ' the stran- gler,' and as Teatlahuiani 'the drowner;' epithets suggested by the effects of drunkenness. The companion deities of this Aztec Dionysus were called as a class by the somewhat extraordinary name of Centzontotr Jitin or ' the four hundred rabbits' ; Yiaulatecatl, Yzquitecatl, Aooloa, Thilhoa, Pantecatl (the Patecatl of the interpre- ters of the codices), Tultecatl, Papaztac, Tlaltecaiooa, Ometochtli (often referred to as the principal god of wine), Tepuztecatl, Ghimapalnecatl, were deities of this class. The principal characteristic of the image of the Mexican god of drunkeii;:ess was, according to Mendieta and Motolinia, a kind of vessel carried on the head of the idol, into which vessel wine was ceremoniously poured. The feast of this god, like that of the precedmg divinity, fell in the thirteenth month, Tepeilhuitl, and in his temple in the city of Mexico there served four hundred consecrated priests, so great was the service done this everywhere too widely and well known god." ™ IRngnhorough'a Mex. Antiq., vol. vil., pp. 10-17; Sahagun, HM. Otn,, torn, i., lib. i., pp. R3-5; Torqufmam, Motuirq. tnd., torn. ii.,pp. 69-4SO; Clavigtro, Storia Ant. ^M MtHrico, toin. il., p. 32. 7« KimiHhorow/h'ii Mex. AnUq., vol. vil., pp. 7, 19, 90, 93; SaKagun, Hint. (7m., toni. i., lib. i., pp. 14, 39-4o, lib. ii., pp. 200, 305; Torqurmadd, Mouarq. Ind., torn, ii., pp. 68, lo'i, 184, 416; SpUiiatloM dtll« Tavolc del Cmlice MexiMno (Vnticnno), ttiv. xxxv., and Kxplicadon dtl Codex TtUeriano'Hentensis, lain, xvi., in mtujafiorouqh'a Mex. Antiq., vol. v., pp. 141, 182; Onltatin, iu Amer. Sthno. Soe., IWnaad., vol. i., pp. 344, 350; Qomam, Conq. Mex., fol. 87, 315; Glaviqtro, Storia Ant. del Mtmlco, torn, ii., p. 21. 'Otmn tenian Agnras do hombroR; teninn eHtoH en la cabexa nn inortem en lusar de niitra, y alK Ich echaban viuu, por ur el dioM del vino.' MtAolinia, IliS. Indios, iu lonibalcetn, Col. dt Doi^, , torn. i. , p. 33. ' OtroR oon nn mortero eu la oaboia, y ohU) pim^'o 3ue era el dioH del vino, y br( le eohaban vine eu aqiiel coino mortero: Men- Ma, IRiit. Kdcii,, p. 88. ' I'aiMttIa A Papailas.'. . .Eate era nno do Ior trcH puflbloa de doudo ra Haoaban Ior orcIkvor para el Raoriflcio que ro hacin dn dia, al idolo Vv^UcntotonMin, Dioi del viuo en el mes aombntdo UutipaoMU, 6 THE HOUSEHOLD OODS. 4]» The Mexicans had certain household gods called Tepi- toton, or Tepictoton, 'the little ones,' — small statues of which kings kept six in their houses, nobles four, and common folks two. Whether these were a particular class of deities or merely miniature images of the already described greater gods it is hard to say. Similar small idols are said to have adorned streets, cross-roads, fount- ains and other places of public traffic and resort.^* With these Tepitoton may be said to finish the list of Mexican gods of any repute or any general notoriety ; so that it seems fit to give here a condensed and arranged resum^ of all the fixed festivals and celebrations of the Aztec calendar, with its eighteen months of twenty days each, and its five supplementary days at the end of the year. There is some disagreement as to which of the months the year began with ; but it will best suit our present purpose to follow the arrangement of Saha- gun, the interpreters of the Codices, Torquemada, and Clavigero, in which the month variously called Atl- cahualoo, or Quahuitlehua, or Cihuailhuitl, or Xilomana- litztli, is the first.'" The name Atlchualco, or Atlaooalo, tfpeUhuUl en in templo propio qne ea el onadragesimo onarto edifloio de los qne 86 contenian en la area del mayor, como dice el Dr. Hemnndei: "Tem- plntn erat dioatuin vini deo, in oujua honorem trea oaptivoR iuterdiu tanieu, «t noiinoottt jugnlabant, quorum primum Tepnitecatl nuiioupabant aeonudura toltecatl, tertium vero Papactao quod flebnl quotanni circa featum T(*peil- hniltl." Apud P. Kieremoerg, png. U4.' Leon y Oama, Dot Pitdras, pt ii , p. 35. ' Lea buveura et lea ivro^nea avaient cependant, parmi lea Azt^quea, pluHienra diviniti'a partiou'.iMrea: la prinoipale ^lait Iiquilecatl; maia le plus oonnu devait 6tre TeEcationcatl, appele auaai Tequechmecaniani, on le Peu- deur:' hrcuMur dt Bourtimarg, HIM, Nat. Civ., torn, iii., n. 493. '* Torquetnada, Monarq, ind., turn, ii., p, 64. Vlamiero. Storia Atit. drl ifcsaico, torn, ii., p. 9!<. Theae were what the Hpaniarda oalled 'oratoriua' in the liouHea of the Mexicana. In or before theae orHtoriea thepeople offered cuuked food to HUch imaKeH of the goda aa they had there. Every niornins the good-wife of the houae woke up the memliera of her family and took care that they made the proper ofTenng, aa above, to theae deitiea, Kinqs- Imrmigh'H 'Mea. Aniiq., vol. vii., p. B6; Sahagtm, HM. Urn., torn, i., lib. ii., ap. p. 2U. • 70 It ia obvioualy of little conaequcnoe to mythology whether the Mexi- cana oalled the mouth Atloahualco the flrat or the third month (or, uh Hoturini haa it, the eighteenth,) ao long ai we know, with aomo accuiiicy, to what month and day of the month it oorreaimnda in our own Qregorian calendar. For the complete diacuaaion of thia queation of the calendar we refer readera to the preceding volume of thia aeriea. Gama wna unfor- tunately unacquainted with the writings of Bahagnn, and Buatamante (who mm 420 OODS. 8UPEBNATDBAL BEINGS. AND WORSHIP. or Atalc!ioplo, means 'the buying or scarcity of water;' Quahuitlohua, or Quavitleloa, ' the sprouting of trees ;' and Xilumanalitztli ' the offering of Xilotl (that is heads of maize, winch were then presented to the gods to secure their blessing on the seed time).' This first month be- ginning on the i^iecond of February according to Sahagun, the eighteenth according to Qama, and the twenty- sixth according to Clavigero, was consecrated to Tlaloc and the other gods of water, and in it great numbers of children were sacrificed." In further honor of the Tla- locs there were also at this time killed many captives on the gladiatorial stone. It was the second month, called Tlacaxiphualiztli,''" or * the flaying of men,' that was specially famous for its gladiatorial sacrifices, sacrifices already described and performed to the honor of Xipe, or Xipetotec.""* The third month called Tozoztontli, Hhe lesser fast or penance,' was inaugurated by the sacrifice on the mountains of children to the Tlalocs. Those also that traded in flowers and were called Sochimanque, or Xo- chimanqui, made a festival to their goddess, Coatlycue, or Coatlantona, ofiering her th<t first-fruits of the flowers edited the works both of Oama and Sahtgnn) remarks in a note to the writinffB of the astronomer: ' Mnohns veoes he deplorado, que el sAbio 8r. D. Antonio Leon y Onmn nu hnbiese tenido a It vista para formar esta preciosn obra los manuscritos del P. Sahagnn, que he publicado en los afios de 1820 y 30 en la oficina de D. Alejandro Valoes, y hi lo hubiese leido la obra del P. Torqnemada, discfpulo de D. Antonio Vnleriai o, que lo fne de dioho P. Sa- hagun; pucH la lectuni del texto de este, qui' acaso trnnoiS, d no entendiu bien, podrian haberle dejado dudatt en hochos inuy interesantes a esta his- toria.' See Z,eun v Gitina, Don PieJins, pt i, np. 45-89; Kingiiborough's Mex. Anti<}., vol. vii., pp. 30-34, or Sahagun, litt>\ Gen., tom. i., lib. ii., pp. 4tf-7G; Torqutmada, Mfnarq. Jnd., tom. ii., pp :i51-86; Aconta, Hist, de l(U Km/., p. 307; Clavhitro, Stcn'ia Ant. dH JiinMiO, torn, ii., pp. 58-84; MepliiHtdon dtl I'oilex TeUfrianoHttnenuiit, pt i., anii Spitgatione arm TawAt (W Codiit Mtxicano (Vaticuno), tav. Ivii-lxxiv, in hlMi.Hborowjh'H Mtx. Antiq., vol. v., pp. 129-34, 190-7; Boturini, Idta d» vnn Uiit.. pp. 47-63; Ootnara, Cong. Mtx., foj. 294; MMtr, Anvtrikanincht Urrtliijioni'i, pp. 640-M; Braamir dt Bourbouni, Hint. Nal. i'io , tom. iii., pp. 602-37; Gaihitin, in Amer, Ethno. Hoc., Tranmd., vol. i., pp. 67-114. n See this vol., pp. 332-4. ^* It is altio Hurnamed CohnailhuitI, 'fenst of the snuko:' see above. n There SKenis to bo some confusion with regard to whether or not there were gladiatorial sacriHcos in each of the first two monthh . Sahagun, how- ever, appears to describe sacriAoes of this kind, as ocourrin;{ in both periwls; those uf the first month being in honor of the Tlaloos and thime of the Hcoond n honor of Xipe. For a descripUou of these rite* we this vol. pp. 414-5. THE CEBEMONIAL CALENDAB. 421 of the year, cf these that had grown in the precincts of the cu yapieo, a cu as we have seen, consecrated to Tlaloc. Into a cave belonging to this temple there were also at this time cast the now rotten skins of the human beings that had been flayed in the preceding month. Thither, " stinking like dead dogs," as Sahagun phrases it, marched in procession the persons that wore these skins and there they put them off, washing themselves with many cere- monies; and sick folk troubled with certain skin-diseases followed and looked on, hoping by the sight of all these things to be healed of their infirmities. The ownersof the captives that had been slain had also been doing penance for twenty days, neither washing nor bathing during that time; and they now, when they had seen the skins deposited in the cave, washed and gave a banquet to all their friends and relatives, performing many cere- monies with the bones of the dead captives. All the twenty days of this month singing exercises, praising the god, were carried on in the houses called Cuicacalli, the performers not dancing but remaining seated. The fourth month was called, in contradistinction to the third, Veitozoztli, or Hueytozoztli, that is to say, ' the greater penance or letting of blood ;' because in it not only the priests but also the populace and nobility did penance, drawing blood from their ears, shins, and other parts of the body, and exposing at their doors leaves of sword-grass stained therewith. After this they performed certain already described ceremonies,* and and then made, out of the dough known as ttmiUi*^ an image of the goddess Chicomecoatl, in the court-yard of her temple, ollering before it all kinds of maize, beans, and chian, because she was the miJc^r and giver of these things and the sustainer of tho ixH)plt'. In this month, 08 well as in the three months preceding, little children were sacrificed, a cruelty which was suppoi>icd to please •• Bee thia vol., pp 360-9. ■> ' Le TtohwtW, etnit un oompoa^ de gnines l^anminenMS iMrtiouliirea nu Mexiqnc, qu'on lunngenit do diveraei muiibrea." Bnumir dt Jimtrbovry, .(lal, Nat. Viv., torn, ii., p. 613. M 422 QODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. the water gods, and which was kept up till the rains began to fall abundantly. The fifth month, called Toxcatl and sometimes Tepo- pochuiliztli,"* was b^n by the most solemn and famous feast of the year, in honor of the principal Mexican god, a god known by a multitude of names and epithets, among which were Tezcatlipoca, Titlacaoan, Yautl, Tel- puchtli, and Tlamatzincatl. A year before this feast, one of the most distinguished of the captives reserved for sacrifice was chosen out for superior grace and per- sonal appearance from among all his fellows, and given in charge to the priestly functionaries called calpixques. These instructed him with great diligence in all the arts pertaining to good breeding, according to the Mexican idea: such as playing on the flute, walking, speaking, saluting those he happened to meet, the use and carry- ing about of straight cane tobacco-pipes and of flowers, with the dexterous smoking of the one, and the graceful inhalation of the odor of the other. He was attended upon by eight pages, who were clad in the livery of of the palace, and had perfect liberty to go where he pleased night and day; while his food was so rich that to guard against his growing too fat, it was at times necessary to vary the diet by a purge of salt and water. Everywhere honored and adored as the living image and accredited representative of Tezcatlipoca, he went about playing on a small shrill clay flute, or fife, and adorned with rich and curious raiment furnisheid by the king, while all he met did him reverence kissing the earth. All his body and face was painted — black, it would appear; his long hair flowed to the waist; his head was covered with white hens' feathers stuck on MThe luine * Tepopoohnilistli' BlniiileB 'iiinoke or VHpor.' Ah to the meaning of ' Toxcatl writers are divided, Botnrini interpreting it to menu 'effort, and Torqnemoda 'a slippery plHoe.' Acosta, Hahagnn, and Gamu agree, however, in accepting it as an epithet applied to a string of ^.i.rohed ur or toasted niuize used in ceremonies to be immediately described, and Acoh- Ui further gives as its root siguifloation 'a dried thing.' Consult, in addi- tion to the references giYen in the note at the beginning of these desoriptionn of the feasts, Aooitfu, HtM, d» ku Ynd., p. 883; Ktnn^wrottgh'H Mr*. Antiq., vol. vii., pp. 46-0; Suhagun, HM. Gtn., torn, i., lib. iii., pp. 100-11. THE MONTH TOXOATL. 438 with resin, and covered with a garland of the flowers called yzguisuchitl; while two strings of the same flowers crossed his body in the fashion of cross-belts. Ear- rings of gold, a necklace of precious stones with a great dependent gem hanging to the breast, a lip-orna- ment (barbote) of sea-shell, bracelets of gold above the elbow on each arm, and strings of gems called macuextli winding from wrist almost to elbow, glit- tered and flashed back the light as the doomed man- god moved. He was covered with a rich beautifully fringed mantle of netting, and bore on his shoulders something like a purse made of white cloth of a span square, ornamented with tassels and fringe. A white maxtle of a span broad went about his loins, the two ends, curiously wrought, falling in front almost to the knee. Little bells of gold kept time with every motion of his feet, which were shod with painted sandals called ocelunacace. All this was the attire he wore from the beginning of his ^ear of preparation; but twenty days before the coming of the festival, they changed his vestments, washed away the paint or dye from his skin, and cut down his long hair to the length, and arranged it after the fashion, of the hair of the captains, tying it up on the crown of the head with feathers and fringe and two gold- buttoned tassels. At the same time they married to him four damsels, who had been pampered and educated for this purpose, and who were surnamed respectively after the four goddesses, Xochiquetzal, Xilonen, Athitonun, and Vixtocioatl.** Five days before the great day of ■> With three of these goddem we are tolerably familiar, knowing them to be intimately cnnueoted with each other nud concerned in the prodnction, 1>re8ervation, or support of life and of life-Kiving food. Of Atl" '■> <tn little ia mown, but she aeenia to belong to the same clum, lM*ing penemlly mentioned in connection with Cinteotl. Her name means, accomiug to Tor(|ueinada, ' she that shines in the water.' ' Otra Capilla, it Teniplo avia, que se llaniaba Xiuhoaloo, dedioado al Dioa Cinteutl, en cnia flesta sacriftosban dos Vnroues Esclavos, V una Muger, ii los qnales unnian el nombre de su Dios, Al vno llamaban Istaocinteutl, Dioa Tlatlauhquioiutentlt Dios de las Mieses encen- didas, <N ooloradas; v k la Muger Atlautoua, que auiere deoir, que resulan- deoe en el Agua, k la qual desollaban, ouio pellejo, y ouero, 'm vestia vn Suoerdote, luego que aoababa el Saorifloio, que era de noohe.' Torqutntada, 494 QODS. SUPEBMATURAL BEINas. AND WOBSHIP. I I I Ihe feast,^ the day of the feast being counted one, all the people, high and low, the king it would appear being alone excepted, went out to celebrate with the man-god a solemn kinquet and dance, in the ward called Tecan- man ; the fourth day before the feast, the same was done in the ward in which was guarded the statue of Tezcat- lipoca. The little hill, or island, called Tepetzinco, ris- ing out of the waters of the lake of Mexico, was the scene of the next day's solemnities; solemnities renewed for the last time on the next day, or that immediately preceding the great day, on another like island called Tepelpulco, or Tepepulco. There, with the four women that had been given him for his consolation, the hon- ored victim was put into a covered canoe usually re- served for the sole use of the king; and he was carried across the lake to a place called Tlapitzaoayan, near the road that goes from Yztapalapan to Chalco, at a Monarq. Ind.. torn, ii., p. 156; Bee also, Kingaborough'a Mex. Antiq., vol, vii., p. M; or Saliagun, Hist. Oen., torn, i., lib. ii., ap., p. 209. M .Vcosta, ii'iM. de las Ynd., pp. 382-3, gives an account of various other ceremonies which took place ten days before the great feast day, which ac- count has been followed by Tor(jueniuda, Clavigero, and Inter writers,- and which we reproduce from the quiunt but in this case at least full and accurate translation of E.G., — a translation which, however, makes this chapter the 29th of the fifth book instead of the 28th as in the original : * Then came forth one of the chiefe of the temple, attired like to the idoll, carrying flowers in his hand, and a flute of earth, having a very shurpe sound, and turning to- wards the east, he sounded it, iind then looking to the west, north and south he did the like. And after he had thus sounded towards the foure parts of the world (shewing thiit both they that were present and absent did heare him) hee put his finger into the aire, and then gathered vp earth, which he put in his month, and did eate it in signe of adoration. The like did all they that were prenent, and weeping, they fell flat to the ground, invocating the dark- nesse of the night, and the windes, iutreating them not to leave them, nor to forget them, or else to take away their lives, and free them from the labors they indured therein. Theeves, adulterers, and murtherers, and all others offendors had great feare and heavinesse, whilest this flute sounded; so as ■ome could not dissemble nor hide their offences. By this meancs they all demanded no other thing of their god, but to have their offences concealed, powriug foorth many teares, with great repentaunce and sorrow, offering great store of incense to appease their gods. The couragious and valiant men, and all the olde snuldiers, that followed the Arte of Warre, heariug this flute, demaunded with great devotion of God the Creator, of the Lordo for whonie wee live, of the sunne, iind of other their gods, that they would give them viotorie against their ennemies, and strength to take many captives, .herewith ■o honour their sacrifices. This ceremonie was doone ten aayes before the feast: During which tenne dayes the Priest did sound this flute, to the end that all might do this worship in eating of earth, und demannd of their idol what they pleased : they ev( ry day ma le their praiers, with their eyes lift vp to heaven, and with sighi aod gioeniuga, as men that were grievea for their ■ianet and offences.' THE FEAST OF TOXCATL. 425 place where was a little hill called Acaciiilpan, or Oabaltepec. Here left him the four beautiful girls, whose society for twenty days he had enjoyed, they returning to the capital with all the people ; there ac- companying the hero of this terrible tragedy only those eight attendants that had been with him all the year. Almost alone, done with the joys of beauty, banquet, and dance, bearing a bundle of his flutes, he walked to a little ill-built cu, some distance from the road men- tioned above, and about a league removed from the city. He marched up the temple steps, not dragged, not bound, not carried like a common slave or captive; and as he ascended he dashed down and broke on every step one of the flutes that he had been accustomed to play on in the days of his prosperity. He reached the top ; — by sickening repetition we have learned to know the rest; one thing only, from tlie sacrificial stone his body was not hurled down the steps, but was carried by four men down to the Tzompontli, to the place of the spitting of heads. And the chroniclers say that all this signified that those who enjoyed riches, delights in this life, should at the end come to poverty and sorrow — so determined are these same chroniclers to let nothing escape without its moral. In this feast of Toxcatl, in the cu called Huitznahuoc, where the image of Huitzilopochtli was always kept, the priests made a bust of this god out of tzoalli dough, with pieces of mizquitl-wood inserted by way of bones. They decorated it with his ornaments; putting on a jacket wrought over with human bones, a mantle of very thin nequen, and another mantle called the tlaquaqtutUo, covered with rich feathers, fitting the head ImjIow and widening out above ; in the middle of this stood up a little rod, also decorated with feathers and sticking into the top of the rod was a flint knife half covered with blood. The iniiige was set on a platform made of pieces of wood resembling snakes and so arranged that heads and tails alternated all the way round ; tlie whole borno 496 OODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEIKOS, AND W0B8HIP. i 5 I li by many captains and men of war. Before this image and platform a number of strong youths carried an enormous sheet of paper resembling pasteboard, twenty fathoms long, one fathom broad, and a little less than an inch thick ; it was supported by spear-shafts arranged in pairs of one shaft above and one below the paper, while persons on either side of the paper held each one of these pairs in one hand. When the procession, with dancing and singing, reached the cu to be ascended, the snaky platform was carefully and cautiously hoisted up by cords attached to its four corners, the image was set on a seat, and those that carried the paper rolled it up and set down the roll before the bust of the god. It was sunset when the image was so set up; and the following morning every one offered food in his own house before the image of Huitzilopochtli there, incensing also such images of other gods as he had, and then went to offer quails' blood before the bust set up on the cu. The king began, wringing off the heads of four quails; the priests offered next, then all the people; the whole multitude carrying clay fire-pans and burning copal incense of every kind, after which every one threw his live coals upon a great hearth in the temple-yard. The virgins painted their faces, put on their heads garlands of parched maize with strings of the same across their breasts, decorated their arms and legs with red feathers, and carried black paper flags stuck into split canes. The flags of the daughters of nobles were not of paper but of a thin cloth called canaoac, painted with vertical bl'^ick stripes. These girls joining hands danced round the great hearth, ti[x)ii or over which on an elevated place of some kind there danced, giving the time and step, two men, having each a kind of pine cage covered with paper flags on hi.s shoulders, the strap supporting which passed, not across the forehead, — the usual way for men to carry a burden, — but across the chest as was the fashion with women. The priests of the temple, dancing on this ix:cti.sion with the women, bore shields of paper, crumpled up like great flowers; their heads were adorned with white feathers, a d« DEATH OF THE TXTEUCALLI. 437 their lips and part of the face were smeared with sugar- cane juice which produced a peculiar effect over the black with which their faces were always painted. They carried in their hands pieces of paper called amaxmaxUi, and sceptres of palm-wood tipped with a black flower and having in the lower part a ball of black feathers. In dancing they used this sceptre like a staff, and the part by which they grasped it was wrapped round with a paper painted with black lines. The music for the dancers was supplied by a party of unseen musicians, who occupied one of the temple buildings, where they sat, he that played on the drum in the centre, and the per- formers on the other instruments about him. The men and women danced on till night, but the strictest order and decency were preserved, and any lewd word or look brought down swift punishment from the ap- pointed overseers. This feast was closed by the death of a youth who had been during the past year dedicated to and taken care of for Huitzilopochtli, resembling in this the vic- tim of Tezcatlipoca, whose companion he had indeed been, but without receiving such high honors. This Huitzilopochtli youth was entitled Yxteucalli, or Tla- cabepan, or Teicauhtzin, and was held to be the image and representative of the god. When the day of his death came, the priests decorated him with pajiers painted over with black circles, and put a mitre of eagles' feathers on his head, in the midst of whose plumes was stuck a flint knife, stained half way up with blood and adorned with red feathers. Tied to his shoiildors, by strings passing across the breast, was a piece of very thin cloth about a span square, and over it hung a little bag. Over one of his arms was thrown a wild beast's skin, arranged somewhat like a maniple ; bells of gold jingled at his legs as he walked or danced. There were two peculiar things connected with the death of this youth; first he had absolute liberty of choice regarding the hour in which he was to die; and second, he was not extended upon any block or altar. % 428 aODS, SUPEBMATURAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. but when he wished he threw himself into the arms of the priests, and had his heart so cut out. His head was then hacked off and spitted alongside of that of the Tezcatlipoca youth, of whom we have spoken al- ready. In this same day the priests made little marks on children, cutting them, with thin stone knives, in the breast, stomach, wrists, and fleshy part of the arms; marks, as the Spanish priests considered, by which the devil should know his own sheep." The ceremonies of the ensuing monthly festivals have already been de- scribed at length." There were, besides, a number of movable feasts in honor of the higher gods, the celestial bodies, and the patron deities of the various trades and professions. Sahagun gives an account of sixteen movable feasts, many of which, however, contained no religious ele- ment." The first was dedicated to the sun, to whom a ghostly deputation of eighteen souls was sent to make known the wants of the people, and implore future favors. The selected victims were ranged in order at the place of sacrifice, and addressed by the priest, who exhorted them to bear in mind the sacred nature of their mission, and the glory "^-^hich would be theirs upon its proper fulfillment. The music now strikes up; amid the crash and din the victims one after another are stretched upon the altar; a few flashes of the iztli- knife in the practiced hand of the slayer, and the em- bassy has set out for the presence of tbe sun." The sixth, seventh, and eleventh festivals were cele- brated to Quetzalcoatl, Tezcatlipoca, and Huitzilopochtli respectively. The public and household idols of these « Sahagun, Hist. Oen., torn. i.. lib. ii., pp. 100-11; Torquemtida, Morutrq. Ind; torn, ii., pp. 263-6; Clari/jero, Storia Ant. dd Meaaico, torn, ii., pp. 70-a. K For the month Etzalqa iliztli. Hee this volume, pp. 334-43; for tho m-^nths Tecuilhuit^iatli, HneytecnilhnitI, and Thaochiuiaco. see vol ii. if this work, pp. 225^; for Xocotlhuetziu nnd Ochpiini/.tli, thiH volui . pp. 385-9, 351-9; f or Teotleco. vol. ii., pp. 332-4; forTepeilhnitl. ( h' Pan- 3netzaliztli, and Atemoztli, this volume, pp. 343-4,404-' ^"<. );23-4, 10-8; for Tititl, vol. ii., pp. 337-8; for Itzcalli, this v. p. 390-3. « /fW. Oen., torn, i., lib. li., pp. 194-7, 216. There u . i soattnred notioes of these movable fettsts, which will be referred to ar. v appen? »» Lot Caxu, Hist. Apohjdtica, MS., cap. duvi. MiSCElXANEOra FEASTS .rjy grand Lqtte'^J* "^^ elected, «,.d a^^^ fiwt of bread and water' Z' ^!'^ ,'^'»«¥'alizll or *e most important nf VL' ^"'' •" have h4e„ „,' °J Z '"'^'* ^^ a pond alive wffh f-^"^' ^^^^^^ stood in dancers whirled%ontin7Jlv'*n^"^^'« and «nakes, the ceremonies for a number of ^ "^T » P«rt of the devour the reptiles "nt^e IH.^"^^ ^e<LzZ «eiziMg a snake or a fro' in T^/ *^" *% did by each "rher than upon orf?n, '*="'''*« «"• ^«t* k,' ^enesof festivairmayT S rT'™'" Th^t,«re 2-r and ..drrz CnartrtK*^^- CHAPTER X. GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. BiTiNnn or the Hkzioan Tbhplu— Vast huhbkb or tbk Pbirbtb— Hbsi- CAW Saobbdotai. Ststbii— PBiKSTBnBB— Tub Obdbxs or Tlamaxcaoat- OTL AMD TbLPOOHTIUBTLI — BBLIOIO0B DeYOTBBS— BAniBM— GlRCDU- CniON — GOHMUMION — FABTB AMD PbMANOB — BlOOD-DBAWINO — HCHAN SACBinoBB— Thb Gods or tbr Tabasoob— Pmum and Tbiiplb Seb- TIOB or MiOBOAOAM — WOBEHIP IN JaUBOO AND OaJAOA — VoTAN AMD QCETZALOOATL — ^Tbatblb or VoTAN — Thk Apobtl^ Wixbpbcocha — Cave MEAB XUBTr^BUAOA — TbB PbINOBBB PiMOPIAA— ^v OBSBIP Or COBTABDM- xoz— Tbbi Wobsbip. We have seen in the preceding volume that the num- ber of religious edifices was very great; that in addition to the temples in the cities — and Mexico alone is said to have contained two thousand sacred buildings — there were "on every isolated hill, along the roads, and in the fields, substantial structures consecrated to some deity." Torquemada estimates the whole number at eif;hty thousand. The vast revenues needed for the support and repair of the temples, and for the maintenance of the immense army of priests that officiated in them, were derived from various sources. The greatest part was supplied from large tracts of land which were the property of the church, and were held by vassals under certain conditions, or worked by slaves. Besides this, tavus of wine and grain, esjecially Rnt fruits, were leviej upon (MO) ever, . » *^ communities, and ste«wi • ^^ P-^pa-e it Ita fte [•'"^""« 'J«™«' w^e^ «^"°'' ^«h tor''h J«!' WWld."*™ " ''^» f«»n her hftcn, &Coa^ „1S;^ „(•';'/•• torn T: Tp'^VfiiL^'A- P 305. n 433 aODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEmaS. AND W0B8HIP. of permanent members; some were merely engaged fbr a certain number of years, in fuifiUment of a vow made by themselves or their parents; others were obliged to attend at intervals only, or at oertain festivals, the i-est of their time being passed in the pursuit of some pro- fession, usually that of arms.* The vast number of the priests, their enormous wealth, and the blind zeal of the people, all combined to render the sacerdotal power extremely formidable. The king himself performed the functions of high-priest on cer- tain occasions, and frequently held some sacred office before succeeding to the throne. The heads of Church and State seem to have worked amicably together, and to have united their power to keep the masses in sub- jection. The sovereign took no step of importance without first consulting the high-priests to learn whether the gods were favorable to the project. The people were guided in the same manner by the inferior ministers, and this influence was not likely to decrease, for the priests as the possessors of all learning, the historians and poets of the nation, were intrusted with the education of the youth, whom they took care to mold to their purposes. At the head of the Mexican priesthood were two supreme ministers; the TeottKiuhtU or 'divine lord/ who seems to have attended more particularly to secular matters, and the Uuciteopixqui, who chiefly sujierin- tended religious affairs. These ministers were elected, ostensibly from among the priests most distinguished in point of birth, piety, and learning ; but as the king and principal nobles were the electors, the preference was doubtless given to those who were most devoted to their interests, or to members of the royal family." They i Sahagun, IBM. Otn., torn. {., lib. ii., p. 113; Chvigero, Storta Atil. iM Measko, torn, ii., pp. 30-7. • Torqutinada, Monarq. Ind., torn, ii., pn, 17R-7; Vlavtgtro, Storta Av (M Memii-o, totn. ii., p. 37. Buhagiin onlU ttiem Qnetinlooatl TeoteitUmu- oaiqni, who wan aliio hlKh-prieat of Huitillopoohtli, mikI Tl«lootlRiiiHOita()nl, who wan Tlalno'H chief prient; th«y were euunla, and elected from the inoHt Lerfeot, without reference to birth. MM. Um., torn, i., lib. iii., pp. 'i7(V-7. fihere are two inoonaiittenoieit in thia, the only atronn oontrudiotion of the •tatement of th« above, aa well aa aeveral other autbora, who form tha an- MEXICAN PBIESTHOOD. 488 were distinguished by a tuft of cotton, falling down upon the breast. Their robes of ceremony varied with the nature of the god whose festival they celebrated. In Tezcuco and Tlacopan, the pontifical dignity was always conferred upon the second son of the king. The Totonacs elected their pontiff from among the six chief priests, who seem to have risen from the ranks of the Centeotl monks ; the ointment used at his consecration was composed partly of children's blood. High as was li'a high-priest's rank, he was not by any means ex- empt from punishment ; in Ichatlan, for instance, where he was elected by his fellow-priests, if he violated his vow of celibacy he was cut in pieces, and the bloody limbs were given as a warning to his successor.^ Next in rank to the two Mexican high-priests was the Mexicatlteohuatzin, who was appointed by them, and seems to have been a kind of Vicar General. His duties were to see that the worship of the gods was prop- erly observed throughout the kingdom, and to supervise the priesthood, monasteries, and schools. His badge of office was a bag of incense of peculiar shape. Two coadjutors assisted him in the discharge of his duties; the Huitzuahuacteohuatzin, who acted in his place when necessary, and the Tepanteohuatzin, who attended chiefly to the schools." Conquered provinces retained thority of my text: flrat, Sahagun calls the flrat high-prieit Quetialooatl Teotootlaniaoazqiii, a name which aoarouly accordH with the title of Huitid- lopochtli'H high-pricHt; Hccondly, he ignorea the almoat uuauimoua evidence o( old writerH, who Htato that the latter utilce was hereditary in a certain diMtrict. ' Al Hunirno I'ont\floe llatnabiknou lit lengua nioxicanaTehuateoolt.' Ijtut (Uuaa, jtlM. Anoloy^liat, MH., cap. cxxxiii. 'El uiuvor de todoH que e« Hupmlado, Achoiuilitli. ' Uomum, Conq. Mit.,to\.'ii3. uiit this waa thu title of the 'riaaoiilteo liiuh-prieHt. ' A lot aupreiuoH SaoerdoteK llaiiiauan on 811 iiutiKiia lougua Papas.' Aoosia, IM, </« Ian yml., p. IlJfl. Hee aUu Cha- VM, Hiipitort, in Trmawc-<!ompan», Voy,, sdrie ii., torn, v., pp. :i()U-4. 1 Torotu-.matia, Monara. Ind,, torn, li., pp. 177,1 SO; ('UtvintrtK Storia Aut. del Metuilco, toin. ii., p. 41; Herrtra, llim. Utn., dec. iii., hb. iii., cap. xv.; Iau CaiHU, Hint. Apolng^tioa, MS., can. cxxxiii. » Sahmiun, Hist. Ihn., torn, i., lib. ii., pp. 218-19. llrasHenr dc Honr- bourg. Hint, ffal. Civ., torn, iii., pp. 54l)-5i, whoHc chief authority is Her- iiandes, and who is not very dear in his deaoription, holds that the Mi-xi- oatlteohnatsin was the sunreine priest, and that he alao buro the title of Teotecuhtli, the rank of chief priest of Kuil/.ilo|i()(ihtli, and was the right hand minister of the king. (4<«'t2'*''^<>'''''''* hiKh<pri<mt he places next i'l rank, hut outside of the political sphere, On one page ho states that the high-priest was elected by the two c>iot men in the hierarohy, and on uu- TOL. in. w ■I 434 OODS, SUPEBNATURAL BEINOS, AND WORSHIP. control over their own religious affairs." Among other dignitaries of the church may be mentioned the Topil- tzin, who held the hereditary office of socrificer, in which he wiis aided by five assistants;^" the Tlalqui- miloltecuhtU, keeper of relics and ornaments ; the Ome- tochtli, comix)8er of hymns; the Tlapixcatzin, musical director; the Epcooquocuiltzin, master of ceremonies; the treasurer; the master of temple properties; and a immber of leaders of special celebrations. Iksides these, every ward, or parish, had its rector, who performed divine service in the temple, assisted by a number of in- ferior priests and school-children. The nobles kept i)ri- vate chaplains to attend to the worship of the household gods, which everyone was required to liave in his dwell- ing." The statement of some writers indicate that the body of priests attached to the stirvice of each god, was to a certain extent independent, and governed by its own rules. Thus in some wards the service of liuitzi- lopochtli wiis hereditary, and held in higher estimation than any other. other he (listiuoll;) implies that tho king mado tho higher itppointmontH in order to control the ohiiroh. The Haoritteing priest, whom he oviiioutly holds to be the Riuue iis the high-priest, ho iuvvHts with the rnnk of geiiiraf- issinio, nud heir to tho throne. * Citrbnjnl sttttos thnt ii temple bearing the name of the people, or their chief town, was erected iu the metropolis, and attended by a body of pricHts brought from tho oroviiice. Dincurao, p. 110. This may, however, l)e n niiH- iuterpretation of 'lorquenmda, who gives a description of a building attnchi'd to t)ie chief temple at Mexico, in which the idols of Bubjugatcd people were kept iniprisoned, to prevent them from aiding their worshipers to regain their liliorty. 1* Homo authors seem to nssooiate this office with that of tho pontiff, bnt it appears that the high-priest merely inauguratid the sacriflces on special occasions. ' Era esbi vna dignidad sniiremu, y entre ellos tenida on inucho, la qual se hercdaita conio cosit do muyoraEgo. £1 niinistro qne tenia oHcio de niatar . . .era teuido y reuereuoiado como supreme Hacerdote, o I'ontiflvc' AaoMit, Iflst, <h /(to Vna., p. 36'i. * Era oomo dooir, el Humo Hacerdote, al qiial, y no k otro, era dado este oflcio de abrir los Hombres por Ioh peclios, . . . .sieiido comunmente los hcredcrnH, de este Patrinionio, y suorte Eclcsi- antioa, his primogenitos.' Torquemmla, Monara. Ind., tom, ii., p. 117. It is diitteult to decide upon the intflr)tretation of tnose aentenoes. The exprcs- ■ion of his being 'held or reverenced as pontiff' certainly indicates that an- other priest held the office, so does the sentenoe, * it was inherited by the flmt-born ' of certain families. But the phrase, ' el Humo Hacerdote, nl qual T no k otro, era dado eate ofloio,' points very directly to the high-priest as the holder of the post. i> Tttrtitumaila, Mttnarq, Ind., tom. ii- pp. 178-0; ClavUitro, Stnria Ant, del Mtmdtm, tom. ii., pp. 37-0; Sahamm, HIM. Utn., tom. i., lib. ii., pp. 911- 86; Bramwr tfa Jiourboury, Ukt, N«i. Vlo., tom. hi., p. 561. MEXICAN PBIESTEBSES. 486 The difltinguishing dress of the ordinary priests was a black cotton cloth, from five to six feet square, which hUiig from the bock of the head like a veil. Their hair, which was never cut and frequently reached to the knoes, was painted black and braided with cord ; during many of their long fasts it was left unwashed, and it was a rule with some of tho more ascetic orders never to cleanse their heads." Reed sandals protected their feet. They frequently dyed their bodies with a black mixture made of ocotl-ront, and ^minted themselves with ochre and cinnabar. They bathed every night in ponds set apart for the purpose within the temple en- closure. When they went out into the mountains to sacrifice, or do penance, they anointed their bodies with a mixture called teopctdi, which consisted of the ashes of poisonous insects, snakes, and worms, mixed with ocotl- soot, tobacco, ololiuhqui, and sacred water. This filthy comix)und was supposed to be a safeguard against snake- bites, and the attack of wild beasts.*"* Sjicred offices were not occupied by males only; fe- males held positions in the temples, though they were excluded from the sacrifical and higher offices. The manner in which they were dedicated to the temple school has Ijeen already described." Like the Roman vestals, their chief duty seems to have been to tend the sacred fires, though they were also required to place the meat offerings upon the altar, and to make sacerdotal vestments. The punishment inflicted u|)on those who violated their vow of chastity was death. Tliey were divided into watches, and during the [xjrformance of >< Gomara, Conq. Mtx., fol. 323-4. Ho deRortbon the dresH as 'vim ropa do itlKodou blnnca estruoha, y larga, y enoiuiu vna iiiauta por capa aAudaua nl lumiliro. . . .Tiznauusa loa dioa featiualuH, y quaudu gn rt^gla nuaudann do uvgto las piernaa, ' eta. " Claviiftm, Storia Ant. (W Mtaaico, toin. ii., pp. 30-40; Acost<i, llisl. d« Ian Vnil , pp. 300-71. Urawtcur de lioiirlKiiirK IliinkH tliut tho teopatii was till' oiiitiiifiiit naeA at the conaevration of the high-prieHt, iiut it is uut likely thiit a nnparatitm which aervt'd luoiika and invalida aa Xnuly piiiiit, would ue Bpplica to the heada and of high-prieata and kinga. lliM, Sat. ('it>., toiu. iii., )i. Ti'iH. Every prieatly adornment had, doubtleaa, ita luyatie uieiming. The cuHtoin of piiinting tho body black wua flrat done in lioiior of the god ol Hitdea. HotnrM, fdra, p. 117. >« Bee vol. U., pp. Ma, et aeq. 486 GODS. SUPEBNATUBAL BEINQS, AKD WORSHIP. their duties were required to keep at a proper distance from the male assistants, at whom they did not even dare to glance." Of the several religious orders the most renowned for its sanctity was the llamaxcacayotl, which was conse- crated to the service of Quetzalcoatl. The suijerior of this order, who was named after the god, never deigned to issue from his seclusion except to confer with the king. Its members, called tlamaccxqui, led a very ascetic life, living on coarse fare, dressing in simple black rol)eH/* and performing all manner of hard work. They bathed at midnight, and kept watch until an hour or two before dawn, singing hymns to Quetzalcoatl ; on occasions some of them would retire into the desert to lead a life of prayer and penance in solitude. Children dedicated to this order were distinguished by a collar called yanvati, which they wore till their fourth year, the earliest age at which they were admitted as novices. The females who joined these orders were not necessarily virgins, for it seems that married women were admitted." The order of Telpochtiliztli, 'congregation of young men,' was comjiosed of youths who lived with their pa- rents, but met at sunset in a house set apart for them, to dance and chant hymns in honor of their patron god, Tezcatlipoca. Females also attended these meetings, and, according to report, strict decorum was maintained, at least while the services lasted.*" Acosta makes mention of certain ascetics who dedi- cated themselves for a year to the most austere life; 1* Torquemada, Monarq. Tnd., torn. H., pp. 189-91; Sahagun, TTiat. Om., 1. ii., lib. vi.. |)p. 2V!3-31; Mutolinin. IIM. It, torn dio», in JnathaloeUi, Col. tie ' HuBtentAlmiiHe del trabajo de bu« mauos 6 por mis MendkUi, Htat. AWm., p. 107. Doe., torn. {., pp. 63-4. dres y parienlea.' JUi ■* ' Trahinn en las cabe^aa corona* como fraylea, pooo onbello, aunquo orezido hnHta media oreja, y mas larxu iwt el oolodrillo haata Ian eapaldnH, y a manera de trenqado le atauan.' Ihrrtra, Hint. Otn., dec. iii., lib. ii., cap. xtI. >T Clavigero aaserta that at the asn of two the boy %aB oonaoorated to tho order of tlamamtoayoU by a cnt in the breaat, and at seven ho was adniittcd. Storia Ant. del MtaHeo, torn, ii., p. 44; MoUMnia, Hid, Indioa, in JcaiMctta, Cd. d« Doe., torn, i., p. B3. I* Torq\umadn, Momrq. Ind., torn, ii., pp. 9flO-4. Whether thia deconiin wan prenorved after the ailioumment of the meeting, ia a point which nome writen are iuoliued to doubt. BELIOIOUS DEVOTEES. 487 they assisted the priests at the hours of incensing, and dr'iw much blood from their bodies in sacrifice. They dressed in white robes and lived by begging." Camargo refers to a similar class of penitents in Tlascala, who called themselvoH tltimaceufique, and sought to obtain divine favor by passing from temple to temple at night, carrying pans of fire U}X)n their heads; this they kept up for a year or two, during which time they led a very ;itrict life.* The Totonacs had a very strict sect, limited in number, devoted to Centeotl, to which none were admitted but widowers of irreproachable character, who had passed the age of sixty. It was they who made the historical and other paintings from which the high- priest drew his discourses. They were much res|)ected by the jxiople, and were applied to by all classes for ad- vice, which they gave gravely, squatted upon their haiuiches and with lowered eyes. They dressed in skins, and ate no meat." The children, who were all required, says Las Cassis, to attend school between the ages of six and nine, ren- dered valuable assistance to the priests by performing tile minor duties about the temple. Those of the lower Nch(K)l performed much of the outside lal)or, such as currying wood and drawing water, while the sons of the nobility were assigned higher tasks in the interior of the building.*' The daily routine of temple duties was performed by iKMlies of priests, who relieved each other at intervals of a few hours or days. The service, which chiefly coiiHisted of hymn-chanting and incense- burning, was porfonnod four times each day, at dawn, noon, sunset, and midnight. At the midnight service the [iriests (h'fw blood from their IxMlies and bathed themselves. The sun received offerings of quails four times during "» IM. dt ha Fnd., pp. 341-9. «> ll'mt. Ttax., in Xoumllts AnnalM d«a Voy., 1843, torn. soiz,. pp. 134-5. *> Lis Cuub, Hist. Apolotj^Hoa, MS., cap. oxxxii.; MmdUht, Iliat. KeleH., p. uo* M lM»Camu, IRat. Apoloy^Uea, MB., cap. oxxsix.; Tonmtmada, Momtr.j. />i(I., toiu. il., pp. IHG-ir. 438 GODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEIN08, AND WOBSHIP. the day, and five times during the night.^ The priests of Quetzalcoatl sounded the hours of these watches with shell-trumpets and drums. Thrice every morning the Totonac pontiff wafted incense toward the sun; after which the elder priests, who followed him in a file, according to rank, waved their censers three times before the principal idols, and once before the others; finally, incense was burned in honor of the pontitl' himself. The copal that remained was distributed in heaps upon the various altars. Later in the day, the high-priest delivered a lecture before the priests and and nobles." Their prayers were standard composi- tions, learned by rote at school;* while reciting them, they assumed a squatting posture," usually with the face toward the east; on occasions of great solemnity they prostrated themselves. A test was sometimes ap- plied to ascertain whether the deity was disposed to respond to the prayers of the nation, when offered for a particular purpose. This was done by sprinkling snuff upon the altar, and if, shortly afterwards, the foot-print of an animal, particularly that of an eagle, was found impressed in the snuff, it was regarded a.s a mark of divine favor, and great was the shouting when the priest announced the augury." Many rites and ceremonies were found to exist. di *3 Clavlgero, Storta Ant, del Mesaico, torn, ii., p. 39. According to Torque- nuida, the night Hervice was partly devoted to the god of night. Monarq. Ind., torn, ii., p. 227. w HLit. ApotmiiiHca, MS., cap. clxxv.; Sahagun, Hist. Gen., torn. i.. lib. ii., p. 224-6, 275; Acoata, Hist, de kta Ynd., pp. 336. 343; llerrera. Hist. Gen., eo. iii., lib. ii., cap. xt. «i This was the answer given by Juan de Tovar, in his Hist. Ind., MS., to the doubts expressed by Acosta as to the antheuticity of tht; long-wiudcd prayers of the Mexicans, whose imperfect writiug was not well adapted to reproduce orations. Uelpn' Span, t'onq., vol. i., p. 282. «« Afendifta, Hist. Ems., p. 93. Clavigero, atoria Ant. del Messico, torn. ii., p. 24, certainly says: 'Taceano le lore preghiere coiuunemente ingiiioe- oliione,' but we are told by Sahagun and others, that when they approaclxil the deity with most humility, namely, at the confession, a squatting position wiis assumed; the same was done when they delivered orations. The grent- eKt sign of adoration, according to Camargo, was to take ii handful of earth and grass and eat it; very similar to the manner of taking an oath or ^lut- ing a snuerior, which consisted in touching the hand to the ground and tin n ))uttiiig It to the lips. Hist. Ttax., in Nouvellea Atniales dea Voy., 1843, t m. xoix., <). 168. «' lb. BAITISM AND CIEC0HCI8I0S t'ms in the old world ^J^^ ^^ -'""" »»<i ChriZ »n the origin of trlrfli^!, ■?»''™?™''''' «P«""«to« "'"■W, or at le„3t on the^otinfH^'}^ "^ 'he new «^;r ^If-inflicted wouVs^ u^^^^^^^ '".^^"^gh*' with P?«I within the temple iLln'^^'J^^^ the icy view; there is therefore nn '^' ^"^ *^^« ^^d i^ baphs^ developed i^to 4 ^l^f"f\*«. wonder that that infants were h«nf ^ • ^^'''^^ "te. The Piwt proves that tC i^S J^r^^^«*«^>^ after bir^' tjans and Jews, fhat'^f.^tS *'' ''^''^'■ thinking at lea^t. does nnf '"'*^"ted: but this, to n,^ ^nmunication or ^, n^lr^^"'-^ «^«^ that ^^ Pl««e or existed be^ee^ ^ fnhT. ^'"^ ^^^'^ t«ok world and those of the new rf "^^*«"ts of the old «ot all happiness; they «L l^f/ ««w that life was begins at his birth thev wpI K-"" '"^"'« «"ftering every misfortune a^ a d^,^t ^C' ^"''^^^"Pt to regarf gods, whose anger they coSulnfi''^^ ^^ *^^ «««»ded and sacrifice; how th^n ^^^ Jy '^^P'^^ted by praver the inherenci of^i„l!r' JP»^d they help but beliel^fn fathers upon^the Sen^i;'^^^^ *^^ *''« «"« of the upon i'-msfK,nsibIernflTcyi;r^^^^^^^^ «»ff-ing entailed ^. i'he rite of circumcision hrh^""f'->' '^^*^«'-« them? the numerous theorists whnh ^" *^® main-stay of that the native Ai^ri^' „,p ^''^ '\"*^'"Pted to p^ve hut with the «amreSrther„?^'t'^"^-*^«^^^^^^ descended from the Caffirs the So..?h% "^ .^^^^^ to be Ethiopians, the Egypt™n ' nr f ^"^ ^^'"nders, the people, who all eiSZleVSj''^ Mohamm;jan tice circumcision * BrintonThT. l^iu"' ^« "«w prac- „ »:''At«hepr...e„t,Wtheri; ? . "'^^ ^^""^ the rite W«IS -b.o.e„ n.. ,,., cttoti-'roTss^;^^^^ ♦-^ «w ::: 440 OODS, SUPBBNATUBAL BEINOS. AND WOBSHIP. probably a symbolic renunciation of the lusts of the flesh;* but, as it would be difficult to find a more li- centious race than the American, this supposition is unsatisfactory. After all, why need we grope amop^ the recosses of an obscure cult for the meaning and origin of a custom which may have had no religious ideas connected with it? We know that several of the nations of the old world practiced circumcision merely for purposes of cleanliness and convenience, why not also the Americans? A rite, analogous in ime aspects to the Christian communion, was observed on certain occasions. Thus, in the fifteenth month, a dough statue of Huitzilo- pochtli was broken up and distributed among the men ; this ceremony was called teoquah, meaning 'the god is eaten.' At other times, sacred cakes of amaranth-seeds and honey, were stuck upon maguey-thorns and dis- tributed. Mendieta states that tobacco was eaten in honor of Cihuocoatl. The Totonacs made a dough of first-fruits from the temple garden, uUi, and the blood of three infants sacrificed at a certain festival; of this the men above twenty-five years of age, and the women above sixteen, partook every six months; as the dough became stale, it was moistened with the heart's blood of ordinary victims.* The rite of confession has been already described.'^ Fasting was observed as an atonement for sin, as well as a preparation for solemn festivals. An ordinary fast consisted in abstaining from meat for a period of from one to ten days, and taking but one meal a day, at noon; at no other how might so much as a drop of water be touched. In the 'divine year' a fnwt of eighty days was- observed. Some of the fasts held by the priests lasted one hundred and sixty days, and, owing to the insufficient food allowed and terrible mutilations wi » Myths, p. 147. u Torqtumada, Monarq. Ind., torn, ii., p. 83; Mendieta, Hist. Edes., pp. 108-9; Laa Canas, Hist. Apologdtitn, M8., cap. vlxxv. ; Emplicaoion de< 6'odeae Tdleriano-RemenMia, in Kimishorowjh'a Mtx. AnlUi„ vol. v., p. 133. " See thii volume, pp. 380-4. FASTS AMD PENANCE. 441 practiced, these long feasts not unfrequently resulted itttally to the devotees. The high-priest sometimes set a shining example to his subordinates by going into the mountains and there passing several months, in perfect solitude, praying, burning incense, drawing blood from his body, and supporting life upon uncooked maize.^ In Teotihuacan. four priests undertook a four years' penance, which, if strictly observed, entitled them to be regarded as saints forever after. A thin mantle and a breech-clout were all the dress allowed them, no matter what the weather might be; the bare ground was their only bread, a stone their softest pillow; their noonday and only meal was a two-ounce cake, and a small bowl of porridge made of meal and honey, except on the first of each month, when they were allowed to take part in the general banquets. Two of them watched every alternate night, drawing blood and praying. Every twentieth day they passed twenty sticks through the upper part of the ear; and these, Gomara solemnly assures us, were allowed to accumulate from month to month, so that at the end of the four years, the ear held four thousand three hundred and twenty sticks, which were burned in honor of the gods at the expira- tion of the time of penance.^ Blood-drawing was the favorite and most common mode of expiating sin and showing devotion. Chaves says that the people of Meztitlan drew blood every five days, staining pieces of paper with it, and offering them to the god.** The instruments used in ordinary scarifi- cation were maguey-thorns, which were offered to the idol, and afterwards burned, but for more severe dis- >* Torqmmadtt, Afimarq. Ind., torn, ii., pp. 212-13; Acosla, Hist, de laa Ynd., p. 343; .SaAavun, Hist. Oen., toin. i., lib. iii., pp. 275-15. 33 Conq. Mex., fol. 'A'M. Some of these sticks were thicker than a fln^er, ' y largos, coiuo el tamaiio de vn bra^o.' ' Eran en nnmero de auatrocien- tas.' Torqntmada, Mowirq, Ind., torn, ii., pp. lUii-3; Motolinia, Jliat. Indioa, in IcatbiilceUi, Col. de Doc., torn, i., pp. 51-2. '♦ Htpporl, in Trrnnux-Compana, Voy., nine ii., torn, v., p. 305. The Mexican priesta performed this sacriftce every Ave days. Explanation of the Codex Vfitiminus, in Kiwjsbormi'ih's Mex. Antiq., vol. vi., p. 225, 'De lasan- Kro ■]«(> Haoaban de latt p-irtes del Cnerpo en cada provincia tesnian diferente costumbre.' Liu Vaaaa, HiM. Apolog^lica, MS., cap. olxx. 411 GODS. SUPEBNATUBAL BEINOS, ASD WOBSHIP. cipUne iztli knives were used, and cords or sticks were passed through the tongue, ears, or genitals. The offering most acceptable to the Nahua divinities was human life, and without this no festival of any importance was complete. The origin of the rite of human sacrifice, as connected with sun-worship at least, dates back to the earliest times. It is mentioned in the story of the first appearance of the sun to the Mexicans, which relates how that luininary refused to proceed upon its daily circuit until appeased by the sacrifice of certain heroes who had offended it." Some affirm that human sacrifice was first introduced by Tezcatliix)ea ; others again say that it was practiced before Quetzal- coatVs time, which is likely enough, if, as we are told, that prophet not only preached against it as an abomi- nation, but shut his ears with both hands when it was even mentioned. Written, or painted, records show it.s existence in 1091, though some native writers assert that it was not practiced until after this date. The nations that encompass the Aztecs ascribe the intro- duction of human sacrifice to the latter people ; a state- ment accepted by most of the early historians, who relate that the first human victims were four Xochi- milcos, with whose blood the newly erected altar of Huitzilopochtli was consecrated.** The number of human victims sacrificed annually in Mexico is not exactly known. Las Casas, the champion of the natives, places it at an insignificantly low figure, while Zumarraga states that twenty thousand were sacri- » See this volume, p. 61. M VUtviijero, Storia Ant. dd Meuico, torn, i., pp. 165-7. Torquemadn, however, mentions one earlier sacrifice of some refractory MozicanH, \vL<> desired to leave their wandering conntryraen and settle at Tula, contrary to the command of the god. Monarq. Ind., torn, ii., pp. Ilo-IG, 50. ' On pre- tend que cet usage viut de la province de Cbnlco dans celle de Tlaxcallau.' Camargo, Hist, flax., in Nouwlks Annates dea Voy., 1843, tom. xcviii., p. 199; Jirasaeur de Bowbourg, Quatre Lettres, p. 343. ' Quetzalcoatle was the first inventor of sacrifices of human blood.' Ejcplitnation o/ Codex Vutkaniui, in Kimiaborough'a Mex. Antiq., vol. vi., p. 201. It is conceded, however, by other writers, that Qnetzalcoatl was opposed to all bloodshed. 8ee this vul- ome, p. 278. MfiUer, Amerikxtnische Lrreligionen, p. <i28, thinks that the .Az- tecs introdaced certain rites of human aacriflce, which they connected with others already existing in Mexico. HUMAN 8A0IUFICE8. 443 ficed in the capital alone every year. That the number was immense we can readily believe, when we read in Tor- quemada, Ixtlilxochitl, Boturini, and Acosta, that from seventy to eighty thousand human beings were slaugh- tered at the inauguration of the temple of Huitziloixjchtli, and a proportionately large number at the other celebra- tions of the kind.*' The victims were mostly captives of war, and for the sole purpose of obtaining these wars were often made ; a large proportion of the sacrificed, however, were of slaves and children, either bought or presented fur the purpose, and condemned criminals. Moreover, instances are not wanting of devout people offering themselves voluntarily for the good of the people and the honor of the god." The greater part of the victims died under the knife, in the manner so often described;^ some, however, were, as we have seen in the preceding volume, burned alive; children were often buried, or immured alive, or drowned; in some cases criminals were crushed between stones. The Tlascaltecs frequently bound the doomed one to a pole and made his body a target for their spears and arrows. It is difficult to determine what religious ideas were connected with the almost universal practice of anthro- pophagy. We have seen that several of the savage tribes ate portions of slain heroes, thinking thereby to inherit a portion of the dead mar. s good qualities ; the same reason might be assigned for the cannibp.lism of the Aztecs, were it not for the fact that they ate the flesh of sacrificed slaves and children as well as thai of f Torqueinada, ^fon^lrq. Jnd., torn, i., p. 186. 'Eran eada aSo estns Nifios aacrittcados niaH de veinte mil por oaenta.' /ii., torn, ii., p. 121), A misconstruction of Zumnrraga, who does not H|)«icify them as children, f 7a- vigero, Sloria Ant. <hl Messiao, torn, ii., p. 49, torn, i., p. 257; IxtlxlxoihM, Hial. Chich., in Kiw/ahorough's Mtx. Aniiq., vol. ix., p. 268; Hoturini, Idea, S. 28. ' Aflrman que aula vez ({ue passauan de oinco mil, y diii vuo niie en iuersas partes fneron nssi sacriflcaaos mas de veynta mil.' Amsia, liiit. de las Vnd., p. 356. Oomara states that the conquerors counted 136,(X)U skulls in one skull-yard alone. Cotx^. Mex., fol. 122. ** ' Non furuno uiai vuduti i Messicani sacriilcare i propj lor Nazionali, se non coloro, che per Ii loro delitti erano rei di morte.' Glavigtro, Storia Ant. del Ateaaico, torn, iv., p. 299. A rather hasty assertion. » See vol. ii., p. ivfj. it ii- 444 OODB, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINQS. AND W0B8HIP. warriors and notable persons. Whatever may have been the original significance of the rite, it is most prob- able that finally the body, the essence of which served to regale the god, was regarded merely as the remains of a divine fea.st, and, therefore, as sacred food. It is quite possible, however, that religious anthropophagy gradually' degenerated into an unnatural appetite for human flesit and nothing more. I here close the review of the Aztec gods. Like most of its branches, this great centre '»f North American mythology restH on natural phenomena and anthojx)- morphic creations, with an occasional eueraeristic devel- opment or a[H)theosis, but is attended by a worship so saii<2;uinary and monstrous that it stands out an isolated spectacle of the extreme to wliich fanatical zeal and blind superstition can go. A glance at the Greek and Roman mythology is sufficient to show how much purer was the Nahua conception of divine character. The Nahua gods did not, like thase of Greece, play with vice, but rather abhorred it. Tezcatlipoca is the only deity that can be fairly compared with the fitful Zeus of Homer, — now moved with extreme passion, now gov- erned by a noble impulse, now swayed by brutal lust, now drawn on by a vein of humor. l)ut the poiisiied Greek, poetic, refined, full of ideas, exulting in hia stroiij;, iMMiiitiful, immoral gods, and making his art im- mortal by his sublime representations of them, presents a picture very different from the Aztw^, plilegmatic, bl(HMly-min<l('(l, fenM-ioiis, broken in body and in spirit by tlu! (!X(!eHHos ol' hi,s worship, overshadowed by count- less terrors of the imagination, quaking; continually bcrorc {rods who feast (m his Hesh am.^ bl<H)(l. Neverthe- less thi're was one bright s[K)t. set afar off on tiie horizon, uiKm which tlie A /.tec might l<K)k and ho|M}. Like the Hrahmans, the Hiiddhists, ar.d the Jews, he looked for- ward to a new era under a great leiuler, even (^uetzal- eoatl, who had pn>mised to return from the glowing east, bringing with him all the prosjAMity, jK'ace, and WORSHIP IN HICHOACAN. 446 happinesR of his former reign. The Totonacs, also, knew of one in heaven who pleaded unccaHingly for them with the great god, and who was ultimately to bring about a gentler era. Worship in Michoacan, though on a smaller scale, was very similar to that in Mexico. The misty form of a Supreme Iking that hovers through the latter, here assumes a more distinct outline, however, A First Cause, a (/rcp-tor of All, a Ruler of the World, who liestows existence, and regulates the seasons, is re- cognized in the god Tucapachfj. an invisible l)eing whose abode is in the heaven above, an inconceiva- ble being whom no image can represent, a merciful being to whom the people; may ho|)efully pray.*" But the very beauty and simplicity of the conception of this god seem to have o[)erated ngainst the jK)pularity of his worship. The people needed a less shadowy jKir- sonification of their ideajs and this they found in Curi- cancri, originally the patron divinity of the (^hichimec rulers of the (!onntry, and by them exalted over Xara- tanga, the former head god of the Tarascos. lirasseur de B()urlK)iu'g thinks Ouricaneri to Iw identical with the sun, and gives as his reason that the ChiehinuHJs pre- sented their oflferings first to that luminary and then to the inferior deities. There is another iKiint that seems to favor this view. The insignia of Curicaneri and Xaratanga were carried by the priests in the van of the army to ii^Mlrf coiwage and confi<lenct! of vic- tory. Befoii; sei ing out on the mar(;h a fire was lighted Ix'fore ihe idol, and as the inci'nse n)He to heaven, tiio priest addreswd the go<l of fire, imploring him to accept the rift'cring and fiivor the exjx'dition.*' The image of ('uriisaneri was profus<'ly adorned with jewels, emrh one of which represented a human sticrifice made in honor of the gcxi. <» Salntnr y Oliirtf. Ilisl. Ctmrj. Mnc., p. 71; Ilrrrrra. lliai. <lm., deo. iU.. lib iii., i!itp. X. >i HfiSHfur ,lr HimrUfuni, IHhI. \(U. Viv., torn. Ul., pp. 70-»a. Tliii au- thor givoH tL(> nitmt) uh Curionwori. 446 GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINOS, AND WORSHIP. The giKldess Xaratnnga, though second in rank, seems to liavo occuj)ied the first place in the aft'etlions of the TaroHCos. in spite of the myth which aHwwiates her name with the downfall of the native dynasty, saying that hIio transformed their princes into snakes, lx;cause they apjH'ared drunk at her fe»«tivals, and thus alforded the Cliichimecs an op|X)rtunity to seize the sceptre. The priests did their utmost, besides, to maintain her prestige, and they were successful, as we have seen from the position of the gixldess by the side of Curicaneri, in the van of the army. Among the inferior gods were Manovapa, son of Xaratanga, and Taras, from whom, says Hahagun. the Tarascos took their name, and who corresixnided to the Mexican Mixcoatl. The Matlaltzincas wor- shiiHjd Coltzin, suffocating l)efore his image tiie few human Ixungs ollered to him. The> revercnoeil very highly, also, a great reformer, Surites. a high-prie.Mt, who preached morality, and inspired by a prophetic spirit, is said to have prepared th(! |)eople for a better faith, which was to come from the din'ctiou of tin- rising sun. The festivals of the I'enin.si'iuiro. which corre,s|H)n(k'd to our ('hristmH#«, and tb«' /itiKMrnniKUJiro. or 'resurrection,' were institut^^d by Surites The*' itleas, liowever, bear traces of b»vmg Ixjeii 'iinpnive*! by the padres. The priests of Mi<;hoacan exercis<*d even a gr<(ater in- fluence over the jK'ople than thos»« of .Vlexico. In order to retain this |x)wer they appealed to the leligious side of the |K»ople's character by thun<lering sermons and wtlenni rites, arid U> their aflections by pnuticiugcliarity at every opixirtunity. The king himwlf. wbcu he juiid his annual visit to the high-priest to inaugurate the oiler> ing of first-fruits, set an example of hinnilit\ by kneel- ing Uifore the ])ontiif and reverently kissiug his hand The priests of Michoa(;an formed a distinct cliiss. com- l)ostHl of three orders, at the heiwl of which stoo«l the high priest of Curicaneri." Thofie who served the g<Kl- ** '£1 Suiuu Snctrdute Cnrinaoanory.' Jitnumont, Cn'm. Mtchfacon, MB., p. 62. WORSHIP IN JALISCO. 447 dess Xaratanga were called watarecha, and were dis- tinguinhed by their shaven crowns, long black hair, and tunics horderefl with red fringe.** Marriage was one of their i)rivilegeH. The temple-service of Michoacan was much the name as in Mexico. Human sacrifices, which seem to have l)een introduc^cd at a late jxiriod, were probably very numerous, since hundreds of human victims were im- molated at the funeral of a monarch. The hearts of the H5U3ri(iced were eaten by the priests, says Beaumont, and this is not unlikely since the Otomi population of Micho- acan sold ilesh in the pul)lic market. During seasons of drought the Otomi's sought to propitiate the rain gods by sacrificing a vii*gin on the top of a hill." In .Jalisco, several forms of Morship apixiar, each with its sjKscial divinities. These were mostly genii of natu- ral features. Thus, the towns alx)ut ( Miapala i)aid divine honors to the spirit of the lake, who was represented by a niis-shai)en inuvge with a miniatui-e lake before it. The people of other i)laces had idols mounted on rocks, or :'epi'ew!nted in the Jict of fighting with a wild auiuutl or i/MHister. In Zentipac and Acaixineta the stars were hoKored with offerings of the choicest fruit aud flowers. K<|ually iniKX'cnt were the offerings brought to Tiltzin- teojli, the ' cliild gorl," whost! youthful form was reared in wveral piiM-es. An jjistance of aiMitheosis occurred in Niiyarit. where the skeleton of a king, enthroned in a cave. I'eceivinl divine honors. Aiuongthe temples eousecrated to the various idols, may Im- uieutioned one iu Jalisco, which was a square pyramid, decorated with bretutt-work and turrets, to :l| " ' QnlrnnldiM dp flnecoB colorndf >B, • naya Ilfrmm, Wrf. Om., dec, iii., li>i. iii . nip. X. ♦• l/irri'm, lt\d. (irn., (li'O. iii.. lili. iii., CHp. x.; liniumo'it, Cron Mrrhi^i- Wi. MS , |i|i. iVi-ll, 75; Alfi/rf, Hiitl. I'miip. <le ./ciiik, Itmi. i . iiii. !tl -'2; llinn- tf'ir lie ll'iurlhiHiy, lliM, Mat. ("n>., inm. iii., jij).f)!), (ll 5, 7'.t ^'i; Viin/ci )n<iW<i, Miiii'ii-ij. III.) . tdtn. ii., |>. 0'jr>; CikrUtjiil K.M|iiii(>Hii, IIUI. Mix., tom. i., |ip, tillll 2, tliiiikH thtkt th>< HHcriftofH wi>ri' iiitrtxliuoil by Htirrouiiiliii^ triticH, and Unit i-itiiiiiluilihtii wiiM nnkii'iwn to tli)> 'riUMNcim. 'Kit('ritli'iil>,in iMili-))riiH, nvi'M y i'(in«>jiiH, y no Iom L<Miilir<<M, Hnn(|ni< fui-Hcii (■iiiilivim, jmiiiiiic hc moI'< viiiii ill' t'lloH, ('OHIO du I'Ni'likviiH,' Sithi'iiiii. IIM. (Jen,, tuiu. iii., lib. x., p. l^<. .^«i' iiUu vul, il., pp. 621>-1, ot UiiH work. 448 aODS, SUPERNATUBAL BEINQS. AND W0B8HIP. which access was had by a staircase sixty feet in height. At each of the four corners was a hearth so arranged that the smoke from the sacred lire spread in a dense cloud over the temple. Another, at Teul, consisted of a stone building, five fathoms in length, by three in breadth, and gradually widening towards the top. Two entrances, one at the north corner, the other at the south, each with five steps, gave admission to the interior; close by were several piles, formed of the bones of the sacrificed, The festivals which took place seem to have been dis- graced not only by excesses of the most infamous charac- ter, but by the most horrible cruelties, if we are to believe Oviedo, who writes of furnaces filled with charred human remains. These sacrifices, however, if sacrifices they were, which were common in the north-eastern parts, where intercourse with Mexico had produced many changes, do not appear as we advance southward. Not only do they entirely vanish, but the chroniclers state that in Colima, which was reputed to have been at one time governed by a very wise prince, no outward worship of any kind could be found; moreover, they hint at an atheism having existed there, restricted only by moral precepts. But the reality of an oasis of this character, in the midst of the most degraded superstitions and the wildest fanaticism, is at the least, doubtful, atid the work of the Fathers seems to be once more apparent." The worship of Oajoca bore even a stronger resem- blance to that of Mexico than did that of Michoacan, and the assertion of some modern writers that both nations have a comm(m origin seems fully borne out by the records of the old chroniclers. The array of g(xls was, if ix)s.sible, greater, for almost every feature of the grand, wild scenery, every want, every virtue, even every vice, 4> Beanmont, CrAn. ifeokoaean, MS., p. 933, tells of a Supreme Being in hnnvf^n, and with liini nn ever young virgin from wlioni nil men tlesound; a helinf which the ohild-gud ia sitid U> have |iruniulgated; but Uie uoooiint ■eeniH Hoinewbat confuHuit botit aH to place and authority. Alegre, Hist. Coiiip. df Jmis, torn, iii., p. Itt7, and I'adilla, donq. N. Oalieia, MS., p. 8, men- tion additional gods, but give no description. VUla-Sertor y ^anche*, Thta- tro, torn, ii., pp. 369-70; Alo«do, Dknionario, torn, iii., p. 39l»; Ttllo, in Icit' balcriii, r'ol. </e Dne., torn, ii., p. 30:); Ovir.do, 1[M. Oen., torn, iii., p. 000; Oil, ill Soo. Mex. Utoij., IMeiin, torn, viii., pp. 4U6-8. WOBSHIP IK OAJAOA. says Bursoa haA ^ be d;«v.«l J .. "*"®* have vent Tk . " * supersti- i"? many title,, .uT^'fe'"'" S'-P-^me : gnome, bMrfThor"'"' «"-«"ri""L«'rj'"»" »nd lawgiver, we„?'tth*r™''»"". "'« Toltec «rf terto preach hi, doctrine, L^* "*"""»"'' "f the^ml!^ their wttv »o r>_' ^'"nes, wme are sniVI t„ k """" of woS " r"' "■'"'"> tlioy foun^^ ''"'■* "ended PJ^of the ttw-: %;^'-«ed in lie'^^r ,?;^- »'.S, h^Etj f »'<''7nto. ™:!:u j;-"-. «- « nnpv 'PL- i^"'^^^ toward a UttL^ i • i .^ ** «nako ' ""-g^J- tl.o «nukeand /hebi d. TTi ^^'' •""'^>^''n ^o 'Le, die,.v -, " ' >^'^ ''"^v mutilated 1 .1 GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. the original myth, how much of its beautiful significance gone! Biirgoa invests the relic with another attribute in making it the supporter of the earth, another Atlas in fact, whose movements produce earthquakes. This also accords with the character of Quetzalcoatl, who, under the name of Hucmac, was supposed to produce earthquakes. The Zapotecs, besides, prayed to it for victory and wealth, and Quetzalcoatl as the ' peace god,' could doubtless in- fluence the former, while the latter gift was always in his power.*' In several other places were i<lo'. ..Ith the same name, as at Yangiiistlun, Chalcatongo, and Coatlan, where the temples were caves, a fact worthy of note when we consider that Quetzalcoatl is stated by the myth to have erected temples to Mictlantecutli, the Mexican Pluto." The few authors, however, who have referred to this relic, nearly all hold it to represent Votan; the old writers doubtless because the name signifies 'heart'"' in the Tzendal dialect of Chiapas, where he was the most prominent deity, the modern, because its attributes accord with those of this god. But Votan has so much in common with Quetzalcoatl that some writers are in- clined to consider them identical, or at least related. Mlillcr, however, declares him to be an original Maya snake-god, one of the thirteen chief snakes, to whom the bird attribute was given at a late period, lM)rrowed, jier- haps, from Quetzalcoatl. He is gradually anthropomor- phized into one <jf the many leaders whose names have been given to the days of the month, Votan taking the third of the four names that designated days as well as years. Yet Professor Milller concedes that the god was ** Bitrgoa f^iveH the relio in thiM inittance n title wliich vnrieH Hoinnwhiit in th« wording. Hltlioiiuii thn forinur Hnimn reiiiniiiH: 'El Alimi, y (uirn^on <!< I Beyno.' (/<■»'/. Itescnp., toin. ii., |)t ii.. fol. 30€. Davila I'mlilla, IHiit. Ftml. iffete.. p. n:).), inoiitioiiH an iilol among the Zapotecs in Hhapo of a h.ind, whioii niiky have ropreHimtttil Iliieniao, M TIm! /apotHOH had other toinpioH aUo, faHhioned liko tlioRe of Mrxioo in ■npcrinipoHod t)'n°a<'<'N of Htoiin-caHed uarth. Bnr^oa dHHciilii'H ont^ whirh mnaHurHil 'i(MM) pucoH in ciri-nrnfcrenro, and rono to a hi^iuht of HH-IH) foet on each torraco Htood an ailnhn chapi*! with a woll attitchml for tlie utoruKn <if water. On tlio orraiiiitn of a ^rcat victory anotlii>r terrace wu« added to (he pU«. (/•■Of/. />i.«<ri;* , toni. i.. pt ii., fol. Iim. *• t '(i6rfr<i, TmIi'o, in Hio'ii DtnorlpUnn, p. ^7. ▼OTAN AND QUETZALCOATL. 461 brought from Cholula, and that certain special attributes of Quetzalcoatl may be recognized in the figures on the Palenque ruins, which probably refer to Votan ; and fur- ther, that a phase of the myth seems to point to him as the grandson of Quetzalooatl.** Brosseur de Bourbourg, while accepting his identity with the ' heart of the peo- ple,' considers that the double aspect of the tradition allows us to suppose that there were several Yotans, or that this name was accorded to deserving men who came after him. At times he seems to be a mythic creation, the mediator between man and God, the representation of wisdom and power; at times a prince and l^slator who introduced a higher culture among his people. The analogy presented by traditions between Votan, Gucu- matz, Cukulcan, and Quetzalcoatl, would lead us to believe that one individual united in his person all these appel- lations. Nevertheless, a comparison of the different tra- ditions admits of two, Vutan and Quetzalcoatl, the other names having the same signification as the latter. It is certain, however, that from them, whether heroes, priests, rulers, or wurriors. Central America received the culture which their successors brought to such per- fection. Tiie knowledge of one supreme l)eing appears to have been among the first dogmas instilled into the minds of their people; but in the tradition presented to U.S. till' hero's name is oflen confounded with that of the divinities.** Like Quetzalcoatl, Votan was the first histo- rian of his {leople, and wrote a book on the origin of the race, in which he declares himself a snake, a descendant of Inios, of the line of Chan, of the race of Chiviin." >> Hfl alHO cnllB him the Miztec Cultur Kotl. AmerilcaniscKi Urrfligiomn, pp. 48G-IK). » HiM. Mj<. Civ., torn. i.. pp. 44-5. 'M Chun, 'uuike,' wiiH the iiiiiiu* of a tribe of Lanandnnea, near Palen- <ine, kiiiiwu also as rolhuon, (;hiui»'H, or Qninain< s HmsMnir <le lliiHrlMmrtj, hopol \'hI>, I). 100. The b<H»k re(«'rr«'(l to or u "opy of it, written iu the T/.uiKlal or Qnich^t languaue. whh in the powtfNHion of NuAes ilu In Vi^ka. Itishop of ChiapiiR, who pnbhHiied Hhurt eitrw-ta of it iu hiH ( onutitnt. IHw- ivH. but HeritiH tn hiivf had it liurncd, together with otiier native lelicM, in 1(11)1, nt HiM-huetan. rreviouH tothia. however, OnloAt-i y ARuiar had nb- tniued it cofn' of it. written in Latin characten, and u'^\e a rt-annii< of Iho odutentR in h.M IM ild Citlo, MH. Thia author oantraditta himaelf by utiit- ing, iu out' piurt uf liia US., that the original wbh written by a deaeendMnt ■i 462 OODS, 8UPEBNATUBAL BEINGS. AMD W0B8HIP. One of his titles was ' lord of the hollow tree/ the tepop huaste, or teponaztli." From the confused tradition of the Tzendals, as ren- dered by Nufiez de la Vega and Ordoftez y Aguiar, it seems that Yotan, proceeded by divine command to America and there portioned out the land." He accord- ingly departed from Valum Chivim, passed by the 'dwel- ling of the thirteen snakes/ and arrived in Valum Yo- tan," where he took with him several of his family to form the nucleus of the settlement. With them he passed through the island-strewn Laguna de Terminos, ascended the Usumacinta, and here, on one of its tribu- taries founded Nachan,'" or Palenque, the future metrop- olis of a mighty kingdom, and one of the reputed cra- dles of American civilization. The Tzendal inhabitants bestowed upon the strange-looking new-comers the name Tssequiles, ' men with petticoats,' on account of their long of Votan. liraaMur de nourhowih Popol Vwh, pp. Ixxzvii., oriii.; Tschudi'a PerurUm AntU/., p. 13; Cahrtra, Ttniro, in /?*»'« Dnmrip., pp. 33-4. ('nbrera, who boaes biH aouoiint of the myth ou Urdonea' reuderiug, which h« nt timts ■eeiiiH to h'lvu misiiiulorHlood and iuutilatt>d, thiuks tliat Chiviiu rofcrH to Tripoli, and it in the nnnio kh Hivim or Givim, the I'hcnnician word for anake, which, auain, referH to HivitoH, the descendants of Ueth, son of Oauaan. Votan h oxprtiittdon, nH ^Uow in his bonlc, ' I nin a anake, a ('liivim,' •igniflea ' I am a Hivite from Tripoli.' Ttatro, in UUt'H Dtncrip., p. 34, et aea. i^ Ui>turli)i, Idea, p. 113. It may be of iutennt to compare hia name witn Odon in tho Michoacan calendar, and Oton, the Otnnif goiX and chief. Hnmboldt waa iiartionlarly struck with its reaomhlance to Odin, tho Hoau- din iviin god>hero. Viiea, torn, i., p. 308; Hrwueur de Jiourbounj, I'opnl Vuh, p. Ixxvi. M Equivalent to laying the foundation for oiviliEation. According to Or- dotiez he waa aont tn pe.ipio the continttnt; a vinw also tiikun by (lavigKro, Sloriii Attt. del MfMino, t >m. i., pp. 150-1. Torqnemada'a acconnt of the ■Dreading of the Tolteca a xithwaru, may throw some light on this subject. Monarq. tnd., tom. i., p. 25(1, et acq. " Valum Chivim, Valum Votan, land of Chivim and Votnn. Sec note 16. Oabrora considers two marble columns found at Tangior, uitii iMtmniuiiin insiiriptions, a trace of hia route; the dwellinga of tho thirteen anukea aro thirtuen islaiuta of the ('unary group, and Valum Votan, tho Island of Biinto Domingo. Tealro, in Hli'!> D-Hcrip., p. 31, t>t seq. MQller, Amerlkxi- ni$nhi^ Urrelijiiottm, p. 489, hints aiuniticantly at the worship of the anake- Sod Votan, on Hanto Domingo Island, under the name of Vaudonx. Braaaour e Kourbourg's ideas on this point have already been made pretty evident in the account of QuetzalcoatI a myth. Tho thirteen snakes mav mean thir- teen chiefs of Xibidba. There is a r\iin beuring the name of Valum Votitn nboiit nino leagues fn>m (Jiudad Ked, Chiapas. Popol Vuh, p. Ixxxviii. Or- duiloz holds Valum Votan to be ('uba, whenKu he takes seven familiea with him. Cubrera, nbi aup. M Ordoftea aaya the original Na-ohan nioana 'place of makes.' Uraauur it Bourbowy, IM. Nat. iHv., tom. i., p. ( U. 11ATEIJ3 OF TOTiK. "I*", but aoon exch«n~j m *" ?'.bmitted to therruK''^ "^ «""»"• ««■ them '"'"^ty Ordonez mBDoS.L^ '" """^eof erection «n edifice which Z'^.'°,^i«'r'?»''''«"«t^«M finally he was aUowed tanZ.. """fUMon of tonmies- PD^ to the ™ot ofleave^""^'* t. " .""'"»^"'" ^n' ^"6, Votan found thtit «««« i " returning to Palpn made secure, and he «>»« «7i„ . " ?" ""premacy «■», fo monument, left 5^ ^ ''P»'''««i»<I.'' I„^ I uehuetan Kiver, oallLi 'hii^o^*^ \'""P'« <»• thf »"bterranean chambera, wheiTtt. '"'»*"«*. Item it, -^t-^redi-i^^i-^K^^:^^^^^^^^ tJiatthe latter eilifloJi» h« 1^ *" '"' l*"""". hut hJ^IZ'!!' /^""' '>""•'•</» ™'«ntryin..i, „r VoLU Th^ new-«oineM nre seven T««„„u s >4M 00D8. 8UPEBMATUBAL BEINGS, AMD W0B8HIP. male members. Here were also kept a number of tapirs, a sacred animal among the people.*' The clums of Votan to be considered as the ' heart of the people,' are supported, according to the above accounts, chiefly by his name, which means 'heart,' and by the fact that a chalchiuite, of which stone the relic was made, was placed by the Mexicans and other peoples between the lips of deceased. The other attributes accord more with the character of Quetzalcoatl, as we have seen, and the tradition is very similar; its confusion goes to show that it is a mutilated version of the Toltec myth. If we accept Votan as a grandson of Quetzalcoatl we may also suppose that he was one of the disciples sent out by the Erophet to spread his doctrines, and that his own name as been substituted for that of his master. This view is favored by the fact that Quetzalcoatl is identified with the snake-heroes of Yucatan and Guatemala, countries that lie beside and beyond Chiapas. Then, again, we find that Yotan's worship was known in Cholula, and that he landed in the very region where the former hero disappeared. However doubtful the preceding tradition may be, there is one among the Oajocans, which to me has all the appearance of a mutilated version of the myth of Quetzalcoatl, deformed still more by the ortho- dox Fathers. In very remote times, about the era of the apostles, according to the padres, an old white man, with long hair and beard, appeared suddenly at Huatul- oo, coming from the south-west by sea, and preached tu the natives in their own tongue, but of things beyond their understanding. He lived a strict life, posHing the greater part of the night in a kneeling p(J8ture, and eat- ing but little. He disappeared shortly after a» mysteri- ously as he had come, but left as a memento of his viisit u The rains of Hnehaetan, ' city of teur de Bourhourg, IJM. Nat. Civ., torn, i pp. lt-15; Domtnteh'$ Dtsetia, vol. i., Teopiicn in OhiapM he found several and claimed to be deaoendantH of hiH. know that prieata aaaomed the nuino heroea have had deaoendanta, as Zeus, p. 116. old men,' are still to be seen. Bras- ,, pp. 73-4; Tachudi's Peruvian Anti<i., ?>p. 10-21. Vega mentions that nt amilies who bore the hero's nanm This has little value, however, for wo of their god, nnd nearlv all m^'thicul Heraklea, and others. Itoturim, Idta, THE APOSTLE WIXEPECOOHA. lat- m- iisit ran- nt rwn kcui Mna, a crass, which he planted with his own hand, and ad- monished the people to preserve it sacredly, for one day they would be taught its significance.'^ Some authors describe a personage of the same appearance and charac- ter, coming from the same quarter, and appearing in the country shortly after, but it is doubtless the same old man, who, on leaving Huatulco, may have turned his steps to the interior. His voice is next heard in Mict- lan,** inveighing in gentle but firm accents against the pleasures of this world, and enjoining repentance and expiation. His life was in strict accordance with hio doctrines, and never, except at confession, did he ap- proach a woman. But the lot of Wixepecocha, as the Zapotecs call him, was that of most reformern. Perse- cuted by those whose vice and superstitions he attacked, he was driven from one province to another, and sA lost took refuge on Mount Cempoaltepec. Even here his pursuers followed him, climbing its craggy sides to lay hands upon the prophet. Just as they reached the sum- mit, he vanished like a shadow, leaving only the print of his feet upon the rock.** Among the points in this myth that correspond to the character of Quetzalcoatl may be noticed the appearance of the prophet from the south-west, which agrees with the direction of the moisture-bearing winds, the chief attribute of the Toltec god ; the cross, which indicates not only the four winds, but the rain of which they are the bearers, attributes recognized by the Mexicans who decorated the tnantle of the god with ciX)Hses ; the long beard, the white face, and the dress, which all accord with the Toltec Quetzalcoatl. Like him Wixepecocha taught gentle doctrines of reform, like him he was perse- o A portion of this relio wm Mnt to Pope Paul V., in 1613; the remainrler was deposited in the cathedral for safe keeping. Burgoa, Oeoij. JJtaerijt., torn, ii., ptii., foL 350-2. ** The place of the dead, or hades, also called Yopaa, land of tombs. Brammr de Bowbowrg, Hitt. Nal Civ., torn, iii., p. 9. u Fray Jasn de Ojedo saw and felt the indentation of two feet upon the rook, the muscles and toes as distinctly marked as if they hitd been pressed upon soft wax. The Mijes hiul this tradition written in 'characters on skin. Hurijoa, Ueoy. Dtaertp., torn, i ., pt ii., ful. ilUtt. I ^ ■->. IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) .V^^ % 7 •^ li£ 1 2.2 Photographic Sciences Corporation L25 ||_u 1 1.6 ^^^^S 11—^^ lllll^^^s ^SSSS MSSSSS MIM^^^B ^ 4// ► 33 WIST MAIN STRUT WltSTIR.N.Y. I45M (716)l73-4»03 4.^^ vi^ w J I/.. i 456 GODS, SUPEBNATUSAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. cuted and forced to wander from place to place, and at last disj-ppeared, leaving his followers the hope of a better future. The doctrine of Wixepecocha, took root and flourished in the land he had consecrated with his toils and prayers, and, according to Brasseur de Bourboui^, Wiyatao, the pontiff of Zapotecapan, was vicar and suc- cessor of the 'prophet of Monapostiac.'®" The early padres saw in this personage none other than St. Thomas, the apostle, who had walked across to plant the cross and prepare the way for Christianity. There is, or was until recently, a statue of him in the village of Magdalena, four leagues from Tehuantepec, which represented him with long white beard, and mufled up in a long robe with a hood, secured by a cord round the waist; he was seated in a reflective attitude, listening to the confession of a woman kneeling by his side.**^ A similar statue is mentioned by Burgoa, as having existed in a cave not far from Xustlahuaca. in Mistecapan,^ where it stood near the entrance, on a mar- ble monolith eleven feet in height. Tlie approach to the cavern appears to have formerly led through a beautiful garden; within were masses of stalactite of the most fantastic and varied forms, many of which the people had fashioned into images of different kinds, and of the most artistic execution, says the padre, whose fancy was doubtless aided by the twilight within. Here lay the embalmed bodies of kings and pontiffs, surrounded by treas- ures, for this was a supposed entrance to the flowered fields of heaven. The temple cave at Mictlan bore a similar reputation, and served as a sepulchre for the Zapotec grandees. It consisted of four chief divisions, the largest forming the sanctuary proper, the second and <* A name olTen to Wlxepeoocha by the tradition, which adds that he wiis wen on the ialanil of Muuapostiao, near Tehnantepeo, previous to his final disappearance. Jirasneur de Jiourbourti, liUt. Nat. Civ., torn, iii., p. 411. Qnetzalooatl also disappeared seaward. <T He debarked near Tehuantepec, bearing a orom in his hand; Oondra, Rcunos y aeiialeg de la ptiniera preMcacion en el Nuevo-Mundo, MS. ; Carriedo, Eatudioa, Hist, del Eatado Oatcaqueflo, torn, i., cap. i.; Bnuaiur dt Bowrbourg, nut. Nat. C<u., torn, iii., pp. 9-10. ** Brasseur de Bourbourg seems to place it at GhaIcaton({o. Hiat. Xat. Civ., toui. iii., p. 10; Bouryoa, Qtog, Deacrlp., torn, ii., pt i,, fol. 170. GODS OF OAJAGA. 467 third the tombs of kings and pontiffs, and the fourth a vestibule to an immense labyrinthine grotto, in which brave warriors were occasionally buried. Into this, the very ante-room of paradise, frenzied devotees would at times enter, and seek in its dark mazes for the abode of the gods ; none ever returned from this dread quest, for the entrance was closed with a great stone, and doubt- less many a poor wretch as he touched in his last feeble gropings the bones of those who had preceded him, felt the light come in upon his soul in spite of the thick darkness, and knew he had been deluded, but the mighty stone at the mouth of the cave told no secrets * The prominence of the Plutonic element in the wor- ship of Oajaca is shown by the fact that Pezelao, whose character corresponded to that of the Mexican Mictlan- tecutli, received high honors. The other conspicuous gods, as enumerated by Brasseur de Bourbourg, were Pitao-Cocobi, god of abundance, or of the harvest ; Cociyo, the rain god ; Cozaana, patron of hunters and fishermen ; and Pitao-Xoo, god of earthquakes. Other deities con- trolled riches, misfortunes, auguries, poetic inspiration — even the hens had their patron divinity. As might be expected of a people who regarded even living kings and priests with adoration, apotheosis was common. Thus, Petela, an ancient Zapotec cacique whose name signified dog, was wor«hii)ed in the cavern of Coatlan. At one end of this subterranean temple a yawning abyss re- ceived the foaming waters of a mountain torrent, and into this slaves and captives, gaily dressed and adorned with flowers, were cast on certain occasions.'"* At another phice was a white stone shaped like a nine- pin, supposed to be the embodiment of Pinopiaa, a saintly princess of Zapotecapan, whose corpse had been miracu- lously conveyed to heaven and returned in this form for the benefit of the devout.''* <* Eacalera and Uana, MfJ. Hiat, Dtacrip., p. 330. TO ' Le teniau enterrado, seco, y embnlsamado en sa proporoion.' The cave was supposed to oonneot with the city of Chiapas, 200 leagues distant. Herrera, Jllat. Oen., dec. iii., lib. iii., cap. xiv. Ti ' Piedra blanoa, labrada al modo de vn aoho de bolos . . , tu gniesHO taladro.' Burjoa, Gtog. Deaortp., torn, ii., pt ii., fol. 362. 468 GODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. In Chiapas they worshiped Costahuntox, who was rep- resented with ram's horns on his head, and sat on a throne surrounded by thirteen grandees. In the district of Llanos, Yabalan, or Yahalan, and Canamlum were the chief gods. Even living beings held the position of deities, according to Diaz, who states that a fat old woman, dressed in richly decorated robes, whom the natives venerated as a goddess, led them against the Spanish invaders, but was killed." Among the Mijes a green flat stone, with blood-red, lustrous rays, was held in much veneration. Although this is the only reference made by the chroniclers that may be connected with sun worship, — which, by the way, could scarcely have claimed a very high position here, since the founder of the Miz- tec royal family is stated to have been victorious in a contest with the sun, — it is worthy of note that the Zapo- tec word nuhu^ fire, also denotes divinity, idol, everything sacred, the earth itself.'" The household idols had their names, history, and worship depicted on bark, and smoked or painted hides, in order to keep them always before the people, and insure to the youth a knowledge of their god. How firmly rooted idolatry was, and how slow the work of eradicating it must have been, to the padres, notwithstanding they destroyed every idol they could lay hands on, is shown by the fact that among the Guechecoros a statue of Cortes served as an object of worship.''* Nagualism is one of the ancient forms of worship which still flourish, and consists in choosing an animal as the tulelary divinity of child, whose existence will be so closely connected with it, that " JJemaJ Diat, Illst. Conq., (ol. 170; Salaxar y OlaHe, IliaL Conq. Mex., p. 197. There were muny among the padrcb 'vhu held Yubulan to have been un immediate desoendunt of Noah's son Unsii, k)ecauae the name sionitled ' oliief black man, or negro.' I'iileda, in Soc. Mex Geog., lioMin, tom. lii., p. 419. 1^ Braamir de Botirbmrg, JIM. Nat. ' iu., torn, iii., p. 17; DdvUa PadUkt, Hist. Fund. Mex., pp. G38-9. In Chiap..fi are found a number of representa- tions of heavenly bodiex, scnlptured, or drawn and at Palenque a sun tem- ple is supposed to huve existed. Pineda, in Soc, Mex. Geog., Boktin, tom, iii., p. 419. "<* They ' worship his image in their own peculiar way, sometimes by cut- ting off a turkey's head.' ' 'Ihe natives are about as far advanced in Christi- anity as they were at the tiaie of the conquest.' Hutohiruf's Cat. Mag., vol. ii., p. 542. TBEE WORSHIP. 469 the life of one depends on that of the other. Burgoa states that the priest selected the animal by divination ; when the boy grew up he was directed to proceed to a mountain to offer sacrifice, and there the animal would appear to him. Others say that at the hour of the mother's confinement, the father and friends drew on the floor of the hut the outline of various animals, effac- ing each figure as soon as they began the next, and the figure that remained at the moment of delivery repre- sented the guardian of the infant ; or, that the bird or beast first seen by the watchers after the confinement was accepted as the nagual. The bestowal of the sign of the day upon tlie infant as its name may perhaps be con- sidered as a species of nagualism, since the name of ani- mals often formed these signs.'" A form of worship particularly marked in this country was the veneration accorded to trees, op may be judged from the myth which attributes the origin of the Miztec, as well as a portion at least of the Zapotec people to two trees. This cult existed also in other parts of Mexico and Central America, where cypresses and palms grow- ing near the temples, generally in groups of three, were tended with great care, and often received offerings of incense and other gifts. They do not, however, seem to have been dedicated to any particular god, as among the Romans, where Pluto claimed the cypress, andVic- tory the palm. One of the most sacred of these relics is a cypress standing at Santa Marfa de Tule, the v*;iierable trunk of which measures ninety feet in circumference, at a height of six feet from the ground.™ One of the chief offerings of the Zaix)tecs was the blood of the, to them sacred, turkey; straws and feathers smeared with blood from the bock of the ear, and from beneath the tongue of persons, also constituted a large por- T> Burgoa, Otog. Dtscrip., iota, ii., pt ii., fol. 393; Ferry, Costal L'lnditti, pp. 6-7. ">* Some oonsider it to be composed o( tbree tmnka which have nrown to* gather, and the deep indentations certainly ^ive it that appeamuee; out trees of thin species generally present irreKulnr fnrnis. Escalra and JJana, Mij, Hid. Dtscrip., pp. '221-5; Ckirnay, liuiws Ainer., phot, xviii. ' I., 1 1 ;i i 1 460 GODS, SUPEBNATUIUL BEIKOS, AND WORSHIP. tion of the sacred offerings, and were presented in spec- ial grass vessels. Human sacrifices were not common with the Oajacan people, but in case of emei^ency, captives and slaves were generally the victims. The usual mode of offering them was to tear out the heart, but in some places, as at Coatlan, they were cast into an abyss. Herrera states that men were offered to the gods, women to goddesses, and children to inferior deities, and that their bodies were eaten, but the latter statement is doubt- ful." n Hist. Otn., dec. iii., lib. iii., cap. ziv.; Burgoa, Otog. Deaerip., torn, ii., ptii., fol. 282; MtMenpfordt, JUHico, torn, ii., p. 194. Pontelli, who olaimB to have paid a visit to the forbidden retreats of the moantain Lacandones, a few years ago, mentions, among other pecoliaritieB, a stone of sacrifice, interlaced by serpents, and covered with hieroglyphics, on which the heart of human beinea were torn oat. Corrtode Ultramar, Paris 1860 1 Cal. Farmer, Nov. 7. 1862. CHAPTER XI. GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, ANP WORSHIP. IIata Pamthkom— ZiJiNA— CtTKCiiOAN— Thb Gods of Yucatan— Thb 8th- BOL OF THR GrOSB IN AMERICA — HuMAN SaCBIFIC£8 IN YuCATAN — Priests of Ydcatan— Guatemalan Pantheon— Tbpeu and Hubaxan — Atilix and Hacayitz— The Heroes of the Sacbed Book— Quich^ Gods — Worship of the Cbolxs, Manchbs, Itzas, Laoandonks, and others— Tradition of CoMizAHUAii — ^Fasts — Pbibsts of Guatemala — Gods, Worship, and Priests of Nicabaoua — Wobship on the Mo»> QUITO Coast — Gods and Wobship of the Isthmians — Fhaluo Wob- ship IN America. The religion of the Mayas was fundamentally the same as that of the Nahuas, though it differed somerhat in outward forms. Most of the gods were deified heroes, brought more or less prominently to the front by their importance. Occasionally we find very distinct traces of an older sun-worship, which has succumbed to later forms, introduced, according to vague tradition, from Anahuac. The generality of this cult is testified to by the numerous representations of sun- plates and sun-pil- lars found among the ruins of Central America.^ > * Toda esta Tierro, con estotra, . . tenia vna misma manera de religion, y ritoB, y si en nlgo difereuciuba, era, en nini poco. ' ' Lo inismo fue de las Pruvincias de Quntiniala, Nicaragua, y Honduras.' Torquemada, Monarq. Inl., torn, ii., pp. 61, 191. Tylor thinks ttiat ' the civilizations of Mexico and Central America were originally independent, but that they came much ill contact, and thus modified one another to no small extent.' Annliuao, p. 191. ' On reconnntt fncilement que le oulte y etait pnrtf)ut bust* sur le ritnel tolt^ne, et que les formes m6ines ne differaient guere les uues des autres.' JirasiKur de Hourhourg, Hist. Nat. Civ., tom. ii., p. 559. (461) 462 OOD», SUPERNATURAL BEINOS, AND WORSHIP. In Yucatan, Hunab Ku, 'the only god', called also Kinehahau, 'the mouth or eyes of the sun','* is repre- sented m the Supreme Iteing, the Creator, the Invisible one, whom no image can represent." His spouse Ixazal- uoh was honored as the inventor of weaving, and their sun Zamnd, or Yaxcocahmut, one of the culture-heroes of the people, is supposed to have been the inventor of the art of writing.* The inquiries instituted by Las Casas revealed the existence of a trinity, the first per- son of which was Izona, the Great Father; the second was the Son of the Great Father, Bacab, born of the virgin Chibirijus,* scourged and crucified, he descended into the realms of the dead, rose again the third day, and ascended into heaven; the third person of the trin- ity was Bchuah, or Ekchuah, the Holy Ghost.' Now, to accuse the reverend Fathers of deliberately concocting this and other statements of a similar character is to ac- cuse them of acts of charlatanism which no religious zeal could justify. On the other hand, that this mys- terious trinity, this Maya Christ-myth, had any real ex- istence in the original belief of the natives, is so improb- able as to be almost impossible. It may be, however, that the natives, when questioned concerning their re- ligion, endeavored to make it conform as nearly as pos- sible to that of their conquerors, hoping by this means to gain the good will of their masters, and to lull suspi- cions of lurking idolatry. Bacab, stated above to mean the Son of the Great Father, was in reality the name of four spirits who sup- > Brasseor de Boarbonrg, Hial. N(U. Civ,, torn, ii., p. 42, calls him the son. 3 RepreRontations of the snn, with whom he ReemR to be identified, are not iinpoHsible to these peoples if we may jndae from the sun-plates with lapping tongues and other representations ifouud on the ruins in Mexico and Central America. * ' Porque k este le llamabon tambien Ytzamnk.' CogoUudo, Hisi. Yuc, pp. 196. 192. A The daughter of Ixohel, the Ynoatec medicine goddess. Brasseur de Bourborg, JIM. Nat. Civ., torn, ii., p. 43. He writes the virgin's name as Ghiribias. Ixohel seems to be the same as the Guatemalan Xmuoan^, mother of the gods.' Id., Qmtre Lettres, p. 243. < i^« Caacu, HuU. Apologitlcn. MS., oap. cxxiii. ; CogoUudo, Ilist. Yuc., p. . 190; BememU, Jliat. Chyapa, p. 2(6; Tor^uemad't, Mondrq. Ind., torn, iii., p. 133. ZAMNA. MB ported the firmament; while Echuah, or the Holy Ghost, was the patron god of merchants and travelers. The goddess Ixcanleox was held to be the mother of the gods, but as Cogolludo states that she had several names, she may possibly be identical with Ixazaluoh, the wife of Hunab Ku, whose name implies generation/ The Mayas were not behind their neighbors in the num- ber of their lesser and special divinities, so that there was scarcely an animal or imaginary creature which they did not represent by sacred images. These idols, or aemes,** as they were called, were generally made of terra cotta, though sometimes they were of stone, gold, or wood. In the front rank of the circle of gods, known by the name of ku, were the deified kings and heroes, whom we often find credited with attributes so closely connected as to imply identity, or representation of varied phases of the same element." The most popular names were Zamna and Cukulcan, both culture-heroes, and considered by some to be identical ; a very probable supposition when we consider that Quetzalcoatl, who is admitted to be the same as Cukulcan, had the attribute of the strong hand, as well as Ziimna. The tradition relates that some time after the fall of the Quinamean Empire, Zamnd appeared in Yucatan, coming from the west, and was received with great respect wherever he stayed. Hcsides being the inventor of the alphabet, he is said to have named all |X)ints and places in the country. Over his grave rose a city called Izamal or Itzamat Ul, which soon became one of the chief cen- tres of pilgrimage in the peninsula, especially for the afflicted, who sincerely believed that their prayers when accompanied by suitable presents would not fail to obtain 1 ' Celle de I'eau matrice d'embryon, ix-a-znl-uoh,' Brasseur de Bonrbourg, MS. Troano, torn, ii., p. 258. 8 'Idolo, u Zeini.' ViUaqutlerre, Hint Gonq. lUa, p. 33. ' Zemes which are the Images of their familiar and doinesticall spirites.' Pekr Martyr, dec. iv., lib. vi. B ' Lea dienx de I'Ynoatan, diaent Liznna et Cogolludo, ^talent presane tons des rois pins on nioins bons qne In gnititude on la terreur avnit fnit plaoer an ntng des divinitus.' liroHMur de Hnurbourg, llisl. Nat. Civ., torn, ii , p. 20; Landa, Rtkicion, p. 168; CogoUado, Ulst. Yuc, p. 198. 4M OODS, 8UPEBNATURAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. a hearing. This class of devotees generally resorted to the temple where he was represented in the form of a hand, Kab U!, or working hand, whose touch was suf- ficient to restore health.*" Professor Miiller thinks it very uncertain whether the creating or working hand referred to the sun, as was the case among the northern tribes, but the account given of the following idol seems to me to make this not im- probable. In the same city was an image of Kinich Kakmo, 'face or eye of the sun', whom Landa represents to be the offspring of the sun, but who subsequently be- came identified with that luminary and received divine honors in the very temple that he had erected to his father. He is represented in the act of sacrifice, point- ing the finger toward a ray from the midday sun, as if to draw a spark wherewith to kindle the sacred fire. To this idol the people resorted in times of calamity and sickness, bringing offerings to induce oracular advice." There are many things which seem to me to identify this personage with Zamna, although other writers hold them to be distinct. Cogolludo, for instance, implies that Zamna was the only son of the sun, or Supreme Peing, while Landa and others declare Kinich Kakmo to be the son of that luminary : both are placed on or about the same level and considered as healers, and the uplifted hand of the latter reminds us strongly of the Kab Ul. Another form in which we may recc^nize Z w 10 Xbana, in Landa, Relacion, p. 356; Cogolludo, Hist. Tuc, p. 197; Brin- ton, Myths, p. 188, speaks of ' Zamna, or Cukuloan, lord of the dawu and four winds,' and connects him with Votan also. 'Ilyntonte npparence qu'il ^tait de la raeme race (as Votan) et que sou arrivee eut lieu peu d'ann^es aprfes la fondation de la monarchie palenque>.uue.' Brussfur (h Bourbourg, Hist. Nat. Civ., torn, i., p. 76, et seq. The hand in picture-writing signifies strength, power, mastery, and is frequently met witn on Central American ruins, impressed in red color. Among the North American savages it was the symbol of supplication. Their doctors sometimes smeared the hand with pnint and daubed it over the patient. Schoolcraft, in Skphens' Yuca- tan, vol. ii., pp. 476-8. 11 Lizana, in Landa, Relacion, p. 360, translates the name as ' Sol con tostro que bus rayos eran de fuego,' Cogolludo, Hist. Yws., pp. 198, 178; Brassettr de Bourbourg, MS. Troano, p. 270; Id., Hist. Nat. Civ., torn, ii., pp. 6-6; MMer, Amerikanische Urrtligionen, p. 475. In the syllable mo of the hero's name is found another reference to the sun, for *nc»> is the Maya term for the bird ara, the symbol of the sun. CUKULCAN. 466 Zamnd is the image of Itzamat Ul, or ' the dew of heaven', who is said to have been a great ruler, the son of god, and who cured diseases, raised the dead, and pronounced oracles. When asked his name, he replied, ytzencaan, ytzenmuyal}^ The other culture-hero, Cukulcan, appeared in Yuca- tan from the west, with nineteen followers, two of whom were gods of fishes, two gods of farms, and one of thun- der, all wearing full beard, long robes, and sandals, but no head-covering. This event is supposed to have oc- curred at the very time that Quetzalcoatl disappeared in the neighboring province of Goazacoalco, a conjecture which, in addition to the similarity of the names, character, and work of the heroes, forms the basis for their almost generally accepted identity. Cukulcan stopped at several places in Yucatan, but at last settled in Chichen Itza, where he governed for ten years, and framed laws. At the expiration of this period, he left without apparent reason to return to the country whence he had come. A grateful people erected temples at Mayapan and Chichen, to which pilgrims resorted from all quarters to worship him as a god, and to drink of the waters in which he had bathed. His worship, al- though pretty general throughout Yucatan at one time, was later on conlined chiefly to the immediate scenes of his labors." "'El que recibe, ypossee la gracia, 5 rozio del Cielo,' 'Noconocian otro Dios Autor de la vida, sino k este.' CogoUudo, Hist. Yuc., p, 179. ' Ce- lui qui demande ou obtient la rosee on la glace, ou rempli de I'eau eu bras de glace, iU-tn-a-tul.' Brasseur Je Bourbourg, MS. Troano, torn, ii., p. 257; Landa, Relacion, pp. 284-5. 13 After Btayins a short time at Potouchan, he embarked and nothing more was heard of him. The Codex Chimalpopoca states, however, that he died in Tlapallau, four days after his return. Brasseur ile Bourbourg, Hist. Nat. Cw., tom. ii., p. 18. In another plnce this writer refers to three broth- ers, ttzaob, ' saintly man,' who were probably sent by Quetzalcoatl to spread his doctrines, but who ultimately founucil n monarchy. They also seem to throw a doubt on the identity of Cukulcan with Quetzalcoatl. ' II n'y a pas h douter, tontefois, que, s'il est le meme que Quetzalcohuatl, la doctrine aura 6t6 la m^me.' Id., pp. 10-1, 43. Torquemada, Motutrq. Ind., tom. ii., p. 52, states that the Cocomes were his descendants, but as tne hero never married, his disciples must rather be accepted as their ancestors. Landa, Relacion, pp. 35-9, 300-1: Htrrtra, Hist. Oen., dec. iv., lib. x., cap. ii. Veytia connects him with St. Thomas. Hist. Antig. Mej., tom. i., pp. 195-8. Speaking of Cukulcan and his companions Las Casaa says: ' A este Uamaron Dies de las Vol. III. 30 I 466 GODS, SUPSBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOESHIP. Besides Izamal and Chiehen, there was a third great centre of worship in Yucatan, namely, the temple of Ahulneb, on Cozumel Island, said by some writers to have been the chief sanctuary, Chiehen being second in importance. It consisted of a square tower of consider- able size, within which was the gigantic terra-cotta statue of Ahulneb, dressed as a warrior, and holding an arrow in his hand. The statue was hollow and set up close against an aperture in the wall, by which the priest en- tered the figure to deliver the oracle ; should the predic- tion not be fulfilled, which was scarcely likely as it was generally so worded that it might mean anything or nothing, the failure was ascribed to insufficient sacrifice or unatoned sin. So famous did this oracle become, and so great was the multitude of pilgrims continually flocking to it, that it was found necessary to construct roads leading from the chief cities of Yucatan, and even from Tabasco and Guatemala, to Pole, a town on the continent opposite the island. Before embarking, the genius of the sea was always propitiated by the sacrifice of a dog, which was slain with arrows amid music and dancing." The Bacabs were four brothers who supported the four corners of the firmament; they were also regarded as air gods. CogoUudo speaks of them as Zacal Bacab, Canal Bacab, Chacal Bacab, and Ekel Bacab, but they were also known by other names. Echuah was the patron-god of merchants and of roads; to him the trav- eler erected every night a rude altar of six stones, three laid flat, and three set upright, upon which he burned incense while he invoked the protection of the god. It fiebres 6 Calenturas — Los cnales mandaban qtiese confeaaaen las gentes y ayunaRen; y que algunos ayunaban el viemes porqne hnbia muerto aquet dia Bacab; y tieue por nombre aquel dia Hitnis.' hist. Apdogetica, MS., cap. csiiii. ^Kukulcan, vient de kulc, oisean qui parait &tre le inline que le quetzal; son di'terminatif est kulcul qui uni k can, serpent, fait exactemeut le m^iue mot aue Quetzal Cohuatl, serpent aux plumes rertes, ou de Quetzal. ' Brasatur de Bourbourg, in Landa, RekuAon, p. 35. '* Qomara, Vonq. Mex., fol. 22; Landa, Nelacion, p. 158; Cogolludo, Hist. Yue., p. SI02; Brasseur de Bourbourg, Hist. Nat. Civ., tom. ii., pi). 46-7. ' 8e tenian por santificados los que alia anian estado,' Herrera, Htat. Gen., dec. iv., lib. X., oap. iv. YUGATEO DEITIES. 407 was considered a religious duty by Yucatec wayfarers, when passing some prominent point on the road or spot where an image of Echuah stood, to add a stone or two to the heap already accumulated there, an act of devo- tion similar to that performed by the Romans in honor of Mercury. Yunc^mil was Lord of Death, or, perhaps, the personification of death itself; this dread deity was propitiated with offerings of food." Acat was God of Life ; he it was that formed the infant in the womb. At Tihoo, the present M6rida, stood the magnificent temple of Yahau Kuna in which Baklum Chaam, the Priapus of the Mayas and their most ancient god was worshiped. Chac, or Chaac, a former king of Izamal, was honored as the god of fields, and fertility, and the inventor of agriculture. Some distance south-west of this city was the temple of Hunpictok, 'commander of eight thousand lances', a title given also to the general of the army." Abchuy Kak was another apoiu .1 ized warrior-prince, whose statue, dressed in royal robes, was borne in the van of the army by four oi the most illustrious captains, and received an ovation all along the route. Yxchebel- yax is mentioned as the inventor of the art of inter- weaving figures in cloth, and of painting. Xibalba, ' he who disappears,' was the name of the evil spirit. Ex- quemelin relates that nagualism obtained on the coast. The naked child was placed on a bed of ashes in the temple, and the animal whose footprint was noticed in the ashes, was adopted as the nagual, and to it the child offered incense as it grew up." One of the most remarkable emblems of Maya I* Brassenr de Bourbourg, Hist. Nat. Civ., torn, ii., p. 50, calls the god of death Rakalkn. Baeza, in Registro Yuc, torn, i., pp. 168-9, mentions a transparent stone called tatztm, by means of which hidden things and causes of diseases could be discovered. •6 ' Cette divinitti piiratt 6tre la m6me que le Tihax des Quiches et Cakchi- qnels, le Tecpatl des Mexicains, la lance ou la fleche.' Brasseur de Bourbourg, in Landa, Rdacion, p. 363. "Zee-Rovers, p. 64; Cogolludo, Illst. rue, pp. 178, 190-1, 196-7; iMnda, Relacion, pp. 20iS-8; Lizana, in Id., pp. 356-64; Ternaux-Co-inpans, in Nmi- veUes Annaks des Voy., 1843, torn, xcvii., pp. 40-4; Domenech's Deserts, vol. i., pp. 17, 32; Reniesal, Hid. Chyapa, pp. 245-6; Braaseur de Bourbourg, Hiat. Nca, Civ., torn, ii., pp. 4-10, 20, 42-60. 468 GODS, SUPERNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. worship, in the estimation of the conquerors, was the cross, which has also been noticed in other parts of Cen- tral America and in Mexico," although less prominently than here. Among the many conjectures as to its origin it is supposed that it was received from Spaniards who were wrecked on the coast before Cordova discovered Yucatan, as, for instance, the pious Aguilar, Cortes' in- terpreter; but this would not account for the crosses that existed in other parts of Central America. The natives had a tradition, however, which placed the introduction of the cross a few years before the conquest. Among the many prophets who arose at that time was one who predicted the coming; of a strange people from the di- rection of the rising sun, who would bring with them a monotheistic faith having the cross for its emblem. He admonished them to accept the new religion, and erected a cross as a token of his prophecy.** Another tradition states that a very handsome man passed through the country and left the cross as a memento, and this many of the padres readily believed, declaring this per- sonage to be none other than the wanderer St Thomas.** The opinion that it was introduced by early Christians, or old-world pagans, is, however, opposed by the argu- ment that other more practical features of their culture 1^ ' Tra le Croci sono celebri quelle di Jucatan, della Mizteca, di Queretaro, di Tepique, e di Tianquiztepec.' Clavigero, Stoiia Ant. del Messico, torn. ii.. p. 14. There were also crosHes at Palenque, on San Juan de UUoi!. at Cupnn, in Nicaragua, and other places. ' Die Tolteken haben nfiml'ch die Veroh- rung des Kreuzes mit dnrchaiis bewusster Beziehung desselben nuf den Begen, von der alten Urbevolkerung aufgenommeu.' SiMer, Avurikanische Urrelinionen, pp. 498-5); Palacio, Carta, p. 88. >' This and other prophecies, which, if not mere fabrications, bear at least uHnrks of mutilation and addition, may be found in Torquemada, Monarq. Ind., tom. iii., pp. 132-3; Hemesat, Itist. Chyapa, y>p. 2^5-6; Coijol- tudo, Uisi. Yuc, pp. 99-100; Brasaeur de Bourhouni, flint, Nat. Civ., tom. ii., pp. C03-6. Briuton thinks that they ma' refer to ' the return of Zamnia, or Kuckulcan, lord of the dawn and the ^)ur winds, worshipped at Cozuniel ...under the sign of the cross.' Myths, p. 188. The report circulated by Aguilar of his people and of the cross, may have given the prophets a clue. «s 'The formation of such an opinion by the St>aniards eeems to shew ftlmost conclusively, that the aborigin:<s of the country did not retain auy traditional history on the subject that would justify the simple belief, tliat Catholic Europeans had ever possessed influence enough among them to have established so important a feature in their superstitious observanccH.' McVulloh, Researches in Amer., p. 327. 'Aflrmaban que por que habia rauei- to en ella un hombre mas replandeciente que el sol.' Laa Caaaa, Uial. Apolo^ gitiaa, MS., cap. czxiii; Peter Martyr, deo. iv., lib. i. THE SYMBOL OF THE GBOSS. 469 would have left their mark at the same time. The sym- bol itself is so simple and suggestive of so many ideas that it seems to me most reasonable to suppose that the natives adopted it without foreign aid. At all events, as the cross was in use both as a religious emblem and an instrument of punishment long before the Christian era, it is surely unnecessary to account for its presence in America by Christ-myths invented for the occasion, or, in fact, in any way to connect it with Christianity. The most common signification attributed to the symbol is fertility or generation. A piece of wood fastened horizontally to an upright beam indicated the height of the overflow of the Nile. If the flood rejiched this mark, the crops flourished ; should it fail to do so, famine was the result; thus, we are told, in Egypt the cross came to bo worshipped as a symbol of life and generation, or feared as an image of decay and death. By other peo- ples and for other reasons it was closely connected with phallic rites, of which I shall speak elsewhere, or was connected with the worship of that great fertilizer and life-giver, the sun. Among the Chinese the cross signi- fies conception. The cross of Thor may possibly be an exception, and refer merely to his hammer or thun- derbolt." With the Mexicans the cross was a symbol of rain, the fertilizing element, or rather of the four winds, the bearers of rain, and as such it was one of Quetzalcoatl's emblems. Chalchiuitlicue, the sister of the rain-gods, bore in her hands a cross-shajxid vessel. The cross is to be found in Mexican MSS., and appears in that of Fe- si Mr Godfrey Higgins, in his Celtic Druids, p. 126, says: 'Fow cnuses hitvo bueu inure puwert'iil iu prodiu'iii^ inisUtkes iu uucifiit hiHtury, thim the idea, hastily ttikeii up by Christians in all ages, thM evi ry monument of antiquity marked with 'a oross, or with any of those symbols wliich they conceived to be monograms of Christ, were of CMiriatian orijjin. . . The cross is as common in India as iu Egypt, and Europe,' Mr Maurice, in his Iiulinn Anliquilies, vol. ii., p. 3(51, writes: ' Let not the piety of t);<> Catholic ihiis- tian be offended at the preceding assertion that the cross was one of the most usual symbols amoug the hieroglvphics of Egypt and India.' The emblem of universal nature is etimilly honored in the Gentile and Chris- tian world. ' In the cave at Elephanta, in India, over the head of the in-inuipal fignre, again may be seen this figure (the cross), and a little in the front the huge Liugbam' (phalluB). 470 GODS, SUPERNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. jervary with a bird, which, as an inhabitant of the air, may be said to accord with the character of the symbol. The Mexican name of the cross, tonacaquahuitl, ' tree of one life, or flesh,' certainly conveys the idea of fertility. It is nevertheless regarded by som : writers merely as an astronomical sign.*" The first cross noticed by the Span- iards stood within the turreted courtyard of a temple on Cozumel Island ; it was composed of lime and stone, and was ten spans (palmos) in height. To this cross the natives prayed for rain, and in times of drought went in procession to offer vahomche, as they called the symbol, quails and other propitiatory gifts. Another cross stood within the precincts of the Spanish cloister at Merida, whither the pious monks had most likely brought it from Cozumel; it was about three feet high, six inches thick, and had another cross sculptured on its face.*^ The sculptured cross at Palenque has the latin form ; a bird is perched on its apex, and on either side stands a human figure, apparently priests, one of whom offers it a child.^ w Constftntio holds it to be a Bymbol of the BolstioeB. Malte-Brun, Precis de la iiiiotj., torn, vi., pp. 464-5; Humboldt, Exam. Crit., torn, ii., pp. ^54-6; WaUeck, Voy. Pill., p. 24; Miiller, Amerikanische Uneliriinnen, pp. 497-500; Torqueniada,^ Monarq. Ind., torn, iii., pp.133, aoO-O, '299; M'Vulloh's lie- searches, pp. 331-6; Klemm, Cidlur-Gescldchte, toni. v., p. 143; Ganiara, IM. In'L, fol. 03. Brinton refers to a statement that the Mexicans had cruciform graves, and supposes that this referred to four spirits of the world who were <() curry the deceased to heaven, but there seems to be a mistake on both of these points. Myths, pp. 95-8; Oimld's Curious Myths, vol. ii., p. 79, et seq,; Cox's Mytholoijy of Aryan Nations, vol. ii., pp. 369-72. Some of the cnmses referred to lack tlie head piece, and being of this shape, T. resemble, some- what, a Mexican coin. " ' No solo se hall6 vna Cruz, sino algunas.' Cogolludo, Hist. Ytw., pn. 199-302; liernal Diaz, Uisi. Conq., fol. 3; Hercrra, Hisl. Oen., dec. ii., lib. ii»., cap, i.; Ifomara, Cotiq. Mex., fol. 24. iStephens found a cross at the church of Mejorada, iiv Merida. which an old monk had dug out of tlie ruins of a church on Cozumel Island. ' The connecting of the " Tozumel Cross" with the ruined church on the island completely invalidates the strongest proof offered at this day that the cross was ever "recognized by the Indians BH a symbol of worship. Yueatan, vol. ii., pp. 377-8. Rather a hasty asser- tion when made in the face of so many old authorities. »i This seems to confirm the idea that it was worshiped, yet Constantio regards it as a representation of the birth of the sun in the winter solsficp, and holds the nun to which the cross belongs to be a sun temple. Malh- lirun. Precis de la Odog., torn, vi., pp. 464-5; MMer, Amerikanische Urrrli- gionen, p. 498; SUphen's Cent. Amer., vol. i., pp. 345-8. Sqnier. who donies that the Tonacaquahuitl was intended to represent a cross, thinks that the Palenqno cross merely represents one of these trees with the brandies placed oroBSwise. Palacio, Carta, pp. 120-1; Jones, Hist. Anc. Amer., p. 141), et seq, who identides almost every feature of Oeatral American worship) HUMAN SACEIFICES IN YUCATAN. 471 The Yucatecs were as careful as the Mexicans to pre- pare for their numerous festivals by fasts marked by strict chastity and absence from salt and pepper.** Scar- ification could not be omitted by the pious on these oc- casions, although women were not called uix)n to draw blood.'" Yet their gods were not by any means so blood- thirsty as the Mexican, being generally appeased by the blood of animals, and human sacrifices were called for only on extraordinary occasions. Cukulcan, like his prototype Quetzalcoatl, doubtless opjwsed the shedding of human blood, but after his departure the practice certainly existed, and the pit at Chichen Itza, whose waters he had consecrated with his person, was among the first places to be polluted. The victims here were generally young virgins, who were charged when they should come into the presence of the gods to entreat them for the needed blessings. Medel relates that on one oc- casion the victim threatened to involve the most terrible evils upon the people, instead of blessings, if they sac- rificed her against her will; the perplexed priests thought it prudent to let the girl go, and select another and more tractable sacrifice in her place. The victims who died under the knife, or were tied to a tree and shot, were usually enslaved captives, especially those of rank, but when these failed, criminals and even children were substituted. All contributed to these sacrifices, either by presenting slaves and children, or by subscrib- ing to the purchase money. While awaiting this doom the victims were well treated, and conducted from town to town amid great rejoicings; care was taken, however, that no sinful act should detract from their purity or vrith the Phrenicinn, aBserts that the Palenque cross provcB the Tyrian origin of the nborigiiiuM. ^ Oogolludo RayH, however: ' Solian nyunar doB, y tres diaa, sin comer ooBAalguna.' Iluit. Yuc, p. 194. *^ These mutilations were at times very severe. ' Otrns vozes hazian nn fluzio y penoso saoriUcio aAndandose los que lo hazian en el t(>ni])lo, donde puestiis en rengla, se hazian sendos aguzcros en Ins niiunibros viriles al son luyo por el lado, y hechos passavan toda la mas oantidad do hiio que podian, quedando assi todos asidos.' Landa, lielacion, p|). K'i-'i, This author thinks that the practice of slitting the prepuce gave rise to the idea that ciroumci- Biou existed in Yucatan. 472 OODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. value." Sometimes the body was eaten, says Landa, the feet, hands and head being given to tlie priests, the rest to the chiefs and others ; but Cogolludo and Gomara insist that cannibalism was not practiced. Tlie latter statement can not apply to the whole of the peninsula, however, for on a preceding page Cogolludo relates that Aguilar's shipwrecked companions were sacrificed and eaten by the natives.^ Confession, which Cukulcan is said to have introduced, was much resorted to, the more so as death and disease were thought to be direct punishments for sin commit- ted. Married priests were the regular confessors, but these were not always applied to for spiritual aid ; the wife would often confess to her husband, or a husband to his wife, or sometimes a public avowal was made. Men- tal sins however, says Landa, were not confessed.'® The priesthood of Yucatan wore divided into different factions, some of which regarded Zamna and Cukulcan as their res2)ective founders, while others remained true to more ancient leaders. According to Landa the high- priest was termed Ahkin Mai, or Ahau (^an Mai, and held in great veneration, as one whose advice was fol- lowed by the kings and grandees. The revenues of the office, which passed as an inheritimce to the son or near- est relative, consisted of presents from the king and of tributes collected by the priests. The ordinary priests bore the title of ahhin,^ and were divided into several w TMndrt, Jielacion, nn. 161-8; Cogolludo, Hist, Yuc., pp. 193-4; Medel, in mvellvs Awi(de8 dea I oy., 1H43, torn, xcvii., p. 43; vol. ii., pp. 704-5, of this work. ' For want of' chiKlrt'n they sacriflee doggos." Peter Mar iyi; doc. iv., lib. vi. ' El nmuero de hi geiite siicrittcada era iimcho: y esta coHtuuibio fne iiitrodiizida en Yucntnn, por Ioh MexicnuoH.' ' Floelmnun alguniih vozcb nl Hacrittcado. . . . deHoUuunulos, vestiuse el sacordoto t'l pcllijo, y baylauo, y euterrauan ul euerpo on el patio del templo.' llenrra, Hist. Oiin., doc. iv., lib. X., cap. iii., iv. Tradition relates that in n cave near Uxmal existed a well like that of Chichen, guarded by an old woman, tho builder of the dwarf palace in that city, who Hold the water for infantn, and these she caat before the nnake at her Bide. Stcphena' Cent. Amer., vol ii., p. 425. M jMula, liiUicion, p. 165: Cogolludo, Hist. Yuc, pp. 25, 180; c. ftara, //is/. /mi., fol. 62. S9 Reliiciim, p. 154; Ihrrera, Jlist. Oen,, dec. Iv., lib. x., cap. iv. For des- cription of baptismal rites, see Vul. ii., pp. 682-4, of this work. "• ' Que He deriva de tin verbo kinifith, que signifloa " sortoar 6 echar Buertea." ' Litana, in JAinda, llelacion, p. 362. PRIESTS OF YUCATAN. 478 classes. Some of them preached, mode offerings, kept records, and instructed the sons of nobles and those des- tined lor the priesthood in the various branches of edu- cation. The chilaries who construed the oracles of the gods, and accordingly exercised great influence, held the highest place in the estimation of the jieople, before whom they aj^ jared in state, borne in litters. The sor- cerers and medicine men foretold fortunes and cured diseases. The cfuics were four old men elected at every celebration to assist the priests, from which it would seem that the priesthood was not a very numerous body. micori was the title of the sacrificer, an office held for life, but little esteemed ; this title was also borne by the general of the army, who assisted at certain festi- vals. Marriage seems to have Ijeen permitted to all, and confessors were actually required to have wives, yet there were doubtless a large number who lived in a state of celibacy, devoted to their sacred duties. Their dress varied according to their rank, the high-priest being dis- tinguished by a mitre in addition to his i)eculiar robe; the most usual dress was, however, a large white cotton robe^^ and a turban formed by wreathing the unwashed hair round the head, and keeping it pasted in that position with bUxxl. Connected with the sun wor- ship was an order of vestals, formed by princess Zu- hui Kak, 'fire virgin,' the daughter of Kinich Kakmo, superioress of the vestals. Tlie members were all vol- unteers, who generally enrolled themselves for a certain ti«ne, at the expiration of which they were allowed to leave and enter the married state; some, however, re- mained for ever in the service of the temple, and were apotheosized. Their duty wus to tend the sacr..l fire, the emblem of the sun, t vO keep strictly chaste; those who broke their vows were shot to death with If arrows 32 " ' Longnes robcB noircs.' Morelet, Voyage, torn. 1., p. 168. 3' Cogolhido, IIM. Yur.., p. 1U8; lirasseur rfe Bourbonrg, Hint. Nat. Civ., lota, ii., p. (i; Tirnaust-Cunipann, in XounllrH Aiwatrs dm Tcj/., 1843, torn, xuvii., pp. 3i)-41. Teiupleg are dencribed iu vul. li., pp. 71)1-3, uf this work. 474 GODS, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. The chief account of Guatemalan worship is derived from the sacred book of the Quiches, the Popol Vuh^ to which I have already referred in the opening pages of this volume, but the description given in it is so con- fused, the names and attributes of the gods so mixed, that no very reliable conclusions can be derived there- from. This very confusion seems, however, to indicate that the imported names of Hurakan, Gucumatz, and others, were with their attributes attached to native he- roes, who undergo the most varying fortunes and charac- ter, amid which now and then a glance is obtained at their original form. The most ancient of the gods are two jHU'sons called Hun Ahpu Vuch and HunAhpu Ufin, or Xpiyjiccx; and Xmucane, Creatorand Protector, Grandfather and Grand- mother of the sun and moon, who are ol'ti'n confounded under either gender and represented with big noses, like tapirs, an animal sacred to these people. Brasseiu* iden- tifies them with the Mexican Oxomoco and Cipactonal,'" Tonacatlecutli and Tonacatepetl, Ometecutli and Oineci- huatl, the female also with Centeotl and Toci, and places her in the Quichd calendar as Hun Ahpu, while the male heads the list of months under the name of Imox.*" Con- s' ' C<SlfebreB dans toutes les traditions d'oriRino tolt^^ue, commo lus iwrcs dn Boleil otde la magio.' Jtraaseur de liourbounj, Jlisl. Nat. t"u\, toni. i., p. 120. '* ' Hun-Ahpu' V%wh nn Tirour de Sftrbacano nn Sarigiio ot Hun-Ahpn- Utiu un Tireur de Hiirbacano iiii Chiicul.' Hnmseur de Jiourbouri), I'opl Vnli, p\>. ozviii., cxix, pp. '2-5. Thoy are nlHo ruferrud to m conjurevH. Id., Hist. Sut. Civ., torn, i., p. 64. Ximenez HpelU the latter naiiio Uuii-ahpii-uhi'i, and states that they are held an oraoles. Hist, Ind. Uunl., i)p. 4, 15(i-8, 82. I, an Oasas, Uid. Apoloijltiva, M8., cap. oxxiv, rtifurH to tlu'He IxMiigH aH hiiviiiK been adored under the name of grandfathor and Kraiidniother beforo the deluge, but later ou a woman appeared who taught thcni to call th« ^ods liy other names. This woman, liraHHeur do Bourbourg holdH to bo tho tradi- tional and celebrated cpieen Atit, from whom Atitlan volcano obtained itn name, and from whom tho princely families of Guateuiala have descended. The natives still recall her name, but as that of a phantom. lfi.sl. Nat. Cir., torn, ii., pp. 74-5. He further finds considerable similarity between her and Aditi of the Veda. In his solution of the Antilles cataclysm he identifies Xmucane as tho South American part of the continent and Xpiyacoc as North America. Quntre Leltres, pp. '223-4, 2;i5-8. Garcia, Orhifn de Ion Ind., pp. 329-30, calls these first beings Xohmol and Xtmana, and gives them threo sons, who create all things. In the younger of these we recognize the two legitimate sons of Huuhuu Ahpu, who will be described later ou us the patrons of the fine arts. TEPEU AND HUBAKAN. 476 nected with them stands Tepeu, termed by the sacred book Dominator, He who Begets, and whose name means grand, majestic. Ximenez, by translating his name as buboes, or syphilis, connects Jiim with Nanahuatxin, the Nahua hero who threw himself into the fire and rose as the sun."* Tepeu is more generally known under the name of Gucumatz, 'feathen 1 snake,' which is univer- sally identified with Quetzalcoatl, the Nahua air god. In this character he is said to transform himself every seven days into four forms, snake, eagle, tiger, a mass of coagulated blood, one after the other, and every seven (lays he visits heaven and hell alternately. He is also held to be the introducer of culture in Guatemala, though more as one who directs man in his search for improvement, than as a culture-hero.*' These two gods blending into one, often form a trinity with Hun Ahpu Vuch and Hun Ahpu Ufiu, under the one name of Gu- cumatz, the Heart of Heaven. The assuuiption by this god of four forms may have reference tt) the divine quar- tette, and in the expression "they are enveloped in a mist of green and azure," Brasseur de Bourl)ourg sees a reference to the sacred bundle containing the four first men and sacrifices, transformed into gods."^ Hurakan,'" although connected with the above quar- tette in the enumeration of titles of the supreme deity, keeps aloof from the lower sphere in which these move at times, and is even invoked by Gucumatz, who calls S) To bo nflicted with buboes implied the poHHOHHion of mnny women und conHcquently Wfmlth nnd grandour. Hist. Ind. Ouat., ji. 157; two this vol. p. fil); Hnniseur de Hintrbimrii, I'opiil Vuli., p. U. "■' HrasHniir do lioiirbonrg, I'opol Vtifi., p. 315, dooH not niidurstniid why Xiineno/., Ifist. Ind. Ouat., p. 125, traiiHlatim hoiivon luid Xilmlbu uh hiMivnn mid lit^U, but iix both terms doul)tl(!HH refer to provinces, or towns, it is bettor to retain the tlKurativo name. Xibalbn is, besides, derived from the sumo source as the Xibilba 'demon' of the Yucateos. Brnssour translates: ' Cha- 3U0 8oi)t (jours) il montait au ciel et en sept (jours) il faisait lo elioniin pour escendro i\ Xiballm,' while Xinieni^/. with more apparent enrrectnch. renders: 'Hieto dias se subia al cielo y siete dias se iba al infleruo.' In (^mttn' l.et- tren, p. '2'iH, the Abbe explains Xibalba as heil. 8eo also vol. ii., p]>. 715- 7, of this work. ■t' I'npol Vuli., p. cxvii.-oxx., 7, 9; see this vol., pp. 48-54. The occur fence of the number 4 in mythical and historical accounts of Mexico und Central America is very frequent. 38 ' Parait vonir dos Antilles, on il d^sisnnit la tempdte et Ic grondement do I'orage.' Jirasseur d« Jiourbourn, I'opol Vuh,, p. 8. 476 GODS, SUPEBNATUBIL BEINGS, AND WORSHIP. him, among other names, Creator, he who begets and gives being. That he was held to be distinct, and wor- shiped as such by the Quiches, may be seen from the fact that they had one high-priest for Gucumatz, and an- other for Tohil, another name of Hurakan, who seems to have ranked a degree above the former.** He repre- sented the thunder and lightning, and his particular title seems to have been Heart of Heaven, under which were included the three phases of his attribute, the thunder, the lightning, and the thunderbolt, or, as stated in an- other place, the flash, the track of the lightning, and the thunderbolt,*" another conception of a trinity. He is also called Centre of the Earth and is represented with thunder in his hand. The bird Voc was his messenger. Miiller considers him a sun god, probably because of his title 'Heart of Heaven,' which determines nothing, while others hold him to be identical with the Tlalocs, the Mexican rain gods. He is doubtless the same as Tohil, the leader of the Quiche gods, who is represented by the sign of water, but whose name sig- nifies rumble, clash." In him are also found united the three symbols of Quiche trinity, as will be seen shortly, and his priests address him: "Hail, Beauty of the Day, Hurakan, Heart of Heaven and of Earth ! Thou who givest glory, riches and children ! Thou Tohil, Avilix, Gagavitz, Bowels of Heaven, Bowels of Earth ! Thou who dost constitute the four ends of Heaven !"" He was also god of fire, and as such gave his people fire by shaking his sandals.*' According to the version of 39 Brasseur de Bourbourg, Hist. Kat. Civ,, torn, ii., p. 496. <" Garcilaso says: 'C'est eucore I'id^e du Tonnerre, de I'Eclair etdolti Fondre, contenus dans un oeul Hurakan, le centre, le ooeur du ciel, la tem- p6te, le vent, le Houffle.' Gomentarios Reales, lib. ii., cap. xxiii., lib. iii., cap. xxi., lib. iii.; Braaseur de Bourbourg, Popoi Vuh., p. ocxxxv., 9; Id., Hist. Nat. Civ., torn, i., p. 51. *i Ximenez dit qu'il signifle Pluie, Averse: mais il confond ici le uom dtt dieu aveo le Bigne. Toh est rendu par le mot paga, paie, pagar, payer. Mais le MS. Calcehiqml dit que les Quichds recurent celui de Tohohil, qui signitle grondemeut, bruit," etc. Brasseur de Bourbourg, Popd Vuh, p. 214. He seems identical with the Maya Hunpictok. ** BrcuMtur de Bourbourg, Hvit- Nat. Civ., torn, ii., p, 553, torn, i., p. 128. *' Brinton, Myths, pp. 150-7, who holds Hurakan to be the Tlaloc, con- nects Tohil with Qnetzalcoatl— ideas taken most likely from Brasseur tie Bourbourg— states that he was represented by a flint. This must refer HAVALITZ AND HACAVITZ. 477 Brasseur de Bourbourg, his temple dt Utatlan, where ho seems to have taken the phice of an ancient god, was a truncated pyramid with extremely steep steps in the fa- cade. On its summit was a temple of great height, built of cut stone, and with a roof of precious woods; the walls within and without were covered with fine, bril- liant stucco of extreme hardness. In the midst of the most splendid surroundings sat the idol, on a throne set with precious stones. His priests perpetually prayed and burnt precious incense before him, relieving each other in bands of thirteen, so that while some attended to his service, the others fasted to prepare for it. The chief men of the kingdom also attended in b.andsof eighteen, to invoke his blessing for them and their provinces, nine fasting, while nine oftered incense." Tohil, and the other members of the trinity, Avilix and Hacavitz, or Gagavitz, who also represent the thunder, the lightning, and the thunderbolt, were the family gods given by the Creator to the founders of the Quichd race, and though they afterwards became stone, they could still assume other shapes in conformity with the supreme will. As family gods they had special temples in the palace of the princes, where their regular service was conducted, and three mountain peaks bearing their names, served to keep them before the people.*^ The flint with which Brinton identifies Tohil may, perhaps, be the black stone brought from the far east, and venerated in the temple to his triiditionnl trnnsformation into a Btone, for the Abbt- declares, that vo description of his idol is given by the chroniclers. IlLst, Nat. Civ., toni. ii., p. 532. Now, although the Abbu declares Tohil to be the same as Quet/nl- coutl, in the I'ohol Vuh, p. 211, and other places, he acknowledges tlmt the tradition positively identiflos him with Hurakan, and confirms this by explaining on p. cclsvii., that Tohil, sometimes in himself, sometimes iu connection with the two other members of the trinity, combines the attri- butes of th mdor, flash, and thunderbolt; farther, he gives a prayer by the Tohil priests in which this god is addressed as Hurakan. Jlist. Aa/. C'ic, torn, ii., p. 553. Gucumatz, the acknowledged representative of Quetzalco- atl, is, besides, shown to he distinct from Tohil. Every point, therefore, tradition, name, attributes, connect Tohil and Hurakan, and identity tbem with Tlaloc. " 1114. Nat. Civ., torn, ii., pp. 552-3. *i Brasseur de Bourbourg, Popol Vuh, p. cclxvii., 235; Id., Hist Nat. Civ., torn, ii., p. 554. The turning into stone ' veut dire que les trois principaux volcaus s'^teignirent ou oess&rent de lanoer lears feux.' Id., Quatre Letlrts. p. 331. I'! ,. U il ! ! u 478 GODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. of Kahba, 'house of sacrifice,' at Utatlan. but there is no confirmation by the chroniclers. It is, besides, stated that the worship of Kahba had greatly declined, but was again restored to something like its former glory by Gucumatz; Tohil, on the other hand, always stood high, and his high-priest belonged toa diflferent family/* A similar stone existed in a temple situated in a deep ravine near Iximche, in whose pcilished face the gods made known tiieir will. This stone was often used to determine the fate of those accused of crime; if the judges perceived no change in the stone the prisoner went free.*' We now come to the heroes with whose adventures the Popd Vuh is chiefly occupied. From the union r T the Grandfather and Grandmother who head the list of Quiche deities, proceeded two sons, Hunhun Ahpu and Vukab Hun Ahpu.*^ They incur the suspicion and hatred of the princes of Xibalba, who plan their down- fall and for this purpose invite them to their court, under the pretence of playing a game of ball with them. On their arrival they are subjected to various indignities and finally condemned to lose their heads. The head of Hunhun Ahpu is placed between the withered branches of a calabash-tree; but lo! a miracle takes place; the tree immediately becouios laden with fruit and tlie head turns into a calabash. Henceforth the tree is held sacred and the king commands that none shall touch it. Xquiq, however, a royal princess, Eve-like, disregards the injunction, and approaches to pluck the fruit. As she stretches forth her arm, Hunhun Ahpu spits into her hand, and Xquiq finds herself pregnant. Her father soon perceives her condition, and in a fury condemns her to death, telling the executioners to bring him the heart of his daughter to prove that they have « Brassmr de Bourbourg, Hist, Vuh, p. cclxii. ; see note 7. « Id., Hilt. Nat.Viv., torn. ii. Nat. Civ., torn, ii., p. 497, 75; Id., Popol p. 521; Jmrros' Hist. Gmt., p. 38i. ^ ' Hunhtm' Ahpu aigni&e Chaque Tireur de Sarbacane; Vukub-Hun-Ahpu, Sept un Tireur de Saroacane.' Jiraaseur de Bourbourg, Popol Vuh, p. cxxxt. Tlieir chief name Ahpu 'd^signe la puissanoe Tolcanique.' Id., Quatre Let- trea, p. 225. ADVENTUBE8 OF XQUIQ. HUN AHPU. AND XBALANQUE. 479 done their duty. While being led to the wood Xquiq pleads earnestly for her life, and finally prevails upon her executioners to deceive her father by substituting for her heart the jelly-like resin of a tree, which she pro- cures. Xquiq proceeds to Utatlan, to the Grandmother, Xmucane, and gives birth to the twins Hun Ahpu and Xbalanque,*" who develop rapidly; their superior talents soon make their elder brothers jealous, and they attempt their destruction, but the twins anticipate their designs and transform them into apes. These brothers Hun Batz and Hun Chouen, were the sons of Hunhun Ahpu by Xbakiyalo, and were invoked as the patrons of the fine arts'". Brasseur de Bourlx)urg explains this myth by saying that Hunhun Ahpu denotes the Nahua immi- grants who by their superiority gain the women of the country, and whose children carry on a successful strug- gle with the aboriginal race. The continuance of the contest and the triumph of the Nahuas is described in the adventures of Hun Ahpu and Xbalanque. A rat reveals to them their origin, and the place where the ball-game implements of their father are hidden. They play a match with the Xibalba princes who had chal- lenged their father, and are successful in th. , as well as several herculean tasks assigned to them, but are never- theless burned.'^ The ashes, thrown into the water, are transformed into two handsome young men, and then into man-fishes, a reference, perhaps, to the arrival by sea of allies to help them. Again they make their ap- pearance in Xibalba, this time as conjurers, and lay <9 Hun Ahpu, a sarbacan shooter. ' Xbalenque, de balani, tigre, jagnar; le que final est un signe plnriel, et le x qui precede, prononcez sh (anglais), est altemativement un diminutif on nu signe feminiu.' Brasanir de Umirbourg, Popol Vuh, p. cxxxv. Ximenez, Hist. Ind, Ouat., pp. 14G-7, 156, remarks the similarity of these personages to the Ood son and virgin of the Christians. 5' 'Ifun-liaU, Un Singe (ou un Fileur); Hun-Chouen, un qm se blanchit, on s'embellit.' They seem to correspond to the Mexiciin Ozomatli and Pilt- zintecntli. Brasseur de Bourbourg, Popol Vuh, pp. cxxxv., 69, 117. The ha in Hun-Batz refers to something underground, or deep down, and Hun-Chouen ' " Une Souris cachee" ou " un loc en sentinelle." ' Both names indicate the disordered condition and movement of a region (the Antilles). Id,, Quatre Lettres, pp. 227-9. 'I'Les deux freres, s'etant embrasses, s'elancent dans les flammes.' Brasseur de Bourbourg, Hi^. Nat. Civ., torn, i., p. 137. J 480 GODS, SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS. AND W0B8HIP. their plans so skillfully as to overthrow the Prince Vu- kub Cakix with his adherents, and obtain the apoth- eosis of their father and his adherents as sun, moon, and stars. Vukub Cakix, who represents the sun, may be taken as the representative of an older sun-worship replaced by the newer cult introduced by Hun Ahpu.'" The burning of this hero agrees with that of the Mexican Nanahuatzin who by this act be- came a sun. In fact, Brasseur de Bourbourg considers the whole as a version of the Nahua myth. From an- other point of view Hun Ahpu, whose name, signifying 'sarbacan-blower or air-shooter,' suits the attribute of the air-god, may be considered as the morning wind dispersing the clouds and disclosing the splendors of the sun.*" In the Qiiatre Lettres, the Abbd takes another view of the myth, and sees in it but a version of the con- vulsions that take place in the Antilles, the Seven Grot- tos of the Mexican myth, of which I have spoken in a preceding chapter. Hunhun Ahpu, Vukub Hun Ahpu, and the two legitimate sons of the former are volcanoes, and their plays, death, and transformation, are earthquakes, extinction, and upheavals. The burn- ing of Hun Ahpu and Xbalanque and the scattering of their ashes upon the waters is the final catastrophe, the sinking of the Atlantides, or the seven islands ; and as the brothers rise again in the form of beautiful young men, so do new islands take the place of those de- *• Vukub Cakix, 'seven aras,' a type of the sun, although declared in one place to linve usurped the solar attribute, seems to have been worshiped as the sun; his two sons, Zipacna and Cabrakan, represent respectively the creator of the earth and the earthquake, which contirms their father's high position. lirasseur de Bourbourg, Popol Vvh, pp. 31-9, c-iv., ccliii. *' The allegorical account of these events is related on pj 31 to 192 of Popol Vuh, and Brasseur's remarks are given on pages csxxit. '^ cxl. Juar- ros. Hist. GwiL, p. 164, states that Hun Ahpu discovered the . e of cacao and cotton, which is but another indication of the introdnc i of cul- ture. Accoi-ding to Las Gasas, Xbalanque descends into he Xibalba, where he captures Satan and his chief men, and when ths devi 'raplores the hero not to bring him to the light, he Icicks him back with te curse that all things rotten and abhorrent may cling to him. When he re people do not receive him with due honor, and he acoordinglv 1< other parts. Hint. Apo>og^Hca, ^H., cap. 07a.iv,i Torquemada, Motu torn, ii., pp. 53-4, ns, his res for /. Ind., QUIGH6 OOD8. stroyed. The confirmatiun of this he finds in a tradition current on the islandH, which speaks of certain upheavals similar to the above." The Quiches had a multitude of other gods and genii, who controlled the elements and exercised their influence upon the destinies of man. The places where they most loved to linger were dark quiet spots, in the undis* turbed silence of the grotto, at the foot of some steep precipice, beneath the shade of mighty trees, especially where a spring trickled forth between its roots, and on the summit of the mountains; and here the simple native came to pour out his sorrow, and to offer his sacrifice. In some places this idea of seclusion was carried to such an extent that idols were kept hidden in subterranean chapels, that they might not be disturbed or the people become too familiar with them; another reason, however, was to prevent their being stolen by other villagers. The god of the road had sanctuaries, called mumah, all along the highways, especially at the junctions, and the trav- eler in passing never failed to rub his legs with a hand- ful of grass, upon which he afterwards spat with great respect, and deposited it upon the altar together with a small stone, believing that this act of piety would give him renewed strength. He als) left a small tribute from his stock of food or merchandise, which remained to decay before the idol, for none dared to remove it. This custom was also observed in Nicaragua. The household gods were termed chahalha, 'guardian of the house,' and to them incense was burned and sac- rifice made during the erection of a building; when finished, a corner in the interior was consecrated to their use. They seem to have been identified with the spirit of departed friends, for occasionally a corpse was buried beneath the house to insui^ their presence.** Among the more superstitious highlanders, the ancient worship has retained its hold upon the population to a M Quatre Letlrea, pp. 225-53; see this vol. 261-4. " On one occasion the people ' egorg^rent ohacan nn de lenra flls, dont ils mirent les oadsTreH duns lea (ondations. ' Brrustur de Bourbourg, IPti. Nat. Civ., torn, ii., pp. 501-4. Vol.. III. 31 482 OODS, SUPERNATUBAL BEINQS, AND WOBSHIF. great extent, in spite of the effoiis of the padres. Scher- sser tells us that the peojj^e of Istlavacan reverenced gods of reason, health, sowing, and others, under the names of Noj, Ajmak, Kanil, and Ik, who were generally embodied in natural features, as mountains, or big trees. They recognized an Ormuzd and an Ahriman in Kij, the god of light and good principle, opposed by Juiup, the god of earth and evil principle, who was rep- resented by a rock, three feet high and one foot thick, supposed to be a distorted human face. The native priests generally took the horoscope, and appointed a nagual, or guardian spirit for their children, before the padres were allowed to baptize them. They are said to have sacrificed infants, scattering their heart's blood upon a stone before the idol, and burying the body in the woods to avoid detection.* The Choles and Manches of Vera Paz, impressed with the wild features of their country, venerated the mount- ains, and on one called Escurruchan, which stood at the junction of several branches of their principal river, they kept up a perpetual fire to which passers-by added fuel, and at which sacrifices were oiOTered. At another place the padres found a rough altar of stone and clay sur- rounded by a fence, where they burned torches of black wax and resinous wood, and offered fowls, and blood fl^m their bodies, to mountains, cross-roads and pools in the river, whence came all means of existence and all increase." The cl^ief idol of the Itzas was Hubo, who was represented by a hollow metal figure with an opening between the shoulders, through which human beings were passed, charged to implore the favors of the gods. A fire was then lighted )jeneath the figure, and while the victims were roasting alive, their friends joined in !• Tndianer von latldimran, pp. 11-3. The nativeii believed that they would have to share all the Hiifleringa and emotions of tlieir uaguuls. Oagi-'n NttB Stirvey, p. 384; 'Herreni, HM. Otn., dec. iv., lib. viii., cap. iv., also rf- feni to nagunlM, and states thnt the Honduras proteg^ made his compact with it in the mountains by offerings and blood-letting. " EHolnoaa, Chron. Apoat., pp, 841-5; Kemaal, H(at. Chyapa, p. 720; VillagutUrre, Hist. Conq. Jtro, pp. 161-3. WOBSHIP OF A HOBSE. 488 are was 7£(i; a dance around it, drowning the cries of the viotims with shouts and rattling of drums. No women were allowed to join in the temple ceremonies. On the chief island in the lake of Peten, the con(|uerors found twenty- one stone temples with stone roofs, the chief of which formed a kind of pyramid of nine steps. In this waf found a large chalchiuite, representing one of their two battle-gods, Pakoc and Hunchunchan, who gave oracles and were supposed to join the people in their danoe^. This familiarity evidently brfed contempt, however, for it is related that when a prediction of the oracle wfw not fulfilled, the priest without hesitation castigate^ the idol. In the same temple stood a gypsum imogip in the form of the sun, adorned with rays, inlaid with nacar, and having a gaping mouth set with human teeth. The bones of a horse, which hung frpm the rafters, were adored as sacred relics. These were th^ remains of a wounded horse left by Cortes among the natives when on his way to Honduras. Having seen the Spaniards fire from its back, they believed tliat the animal produced the flash and repo^, and henqe adored it as Tziminchac, god of thunder, and brought it flowers, flesh, and incense ; but such offerings di^ not sustain life, and it was not long before tl^e bones of the apotbeosized charger were all t|iat remained to his worsUiiKirs. In another place was a stonp and lime imitation of this horse, seated on the floor on itsliaunches, which tbe natives adored in the snme manner. This animal-worship was the more readily oxlmkted, since their gods was supposed to assun>e such fornis.'^ , Their idols were so nuinerous, say the conquerors, that it took over a hundred men a, whole day to destmy those existing on the chief island alone; Cogolludo affirms that the priests had charge of all the idols.'^ The chief god of the Cakchiquels, Chamalcan, or Chimala- M 'Tenian nor bub DioBCH k Iob Venadoa.' ViUagutierre, Hiitt. Cdnq. lUa, p. 43. »> JM. rue, pp. 690, 4S9-93, 699; VUlagutierrt, Hist. Cmq. lUa, pp. 100-a, 182, SOU 2; Mor^tt, Voyage, toui. ii.,' p. 32; itf'C'uJioA'* JUaiarchtH inAiiter., p. 318. 481 GODS. SUPEBNATURAL BEINOS, AKD W0B8HIP. can,** had many of the attributes of Tohil, but took the form of a bat, the 83rmbol of the royal house of Zotisil. Every seventh and thirteenth day of the month the priests placed before him bloodstained thorns, fresh white resin, bark and branches of pine, and a cat, the emblem of night, which were burned in his honw.*^ The purest form of sun-worship appears among the Lacandones, who adored the luminary without the intervention of an image, and sacrificed before it in the Mexican fashion. They had temples, however, the walls of which were decorated with hieroglyphs of the sun and moon, and with a figure in the act of praying to the sun.** The Nahua tribe of the Pipiles also wor- shiped the sun, before which they prostrated themselves while offering incense and muttering invocations. Quet- zalcoatl and the goddess Itzcueye were honored in the sacrifice,*' which generally consisted of a deer. The relative importance of Quetzalcoatl and Itzcueye, may be seen from the statement that the festival held in honor of the former on certain occasions lasted fifteen days, while that in honor of the latter was but of five days duration. The chief centre of worship was at Mictlan, near Huixa Lake, where now is the village of Santa Maria Mita, founded, according to tra- dition, by an old man, who in company with an ex- ceedingly beautiful girl issued from the lake, both dressed in long blue robes, the man also wearing a mitre. He seated himself upon a stone on the hill, while the girl pursued her way and disappeared, and here, by his order, was built the temple of Mictlan, round which stately palaces afterwards arose ; he also organized the government of the place.** •• ' Cha-mtdoan Mrait done Flfeohe ou Dard frott^ d'oore Jaune,' etc. JBnu- MW dt Bmtrbourtf, Popol Vuh, pp. 248-9. •I Id., IJist. A'al. Civ., tom.U, p. 173. ** MiUler, Anierikunm-he UrreWitotien, p. 476. In their want of idols they oontnated strongly with their neighbors. ViUagutUm, HM. Vonq. llta, p. 74; MortM, Voyagt, torn, ii., p. 79. *> 'G'eat k eox qn'ellea omnient preaque toua leura aacrifloea.' Brti$»tur dt Bourbowrg, Hint. Nut. Viu., torn, ii., p. 566; Palado, Carta, pp. 66-70. ** ' L'^poqne qae lea ^v^nementa paraiaaent aaaigner k eette legende coincide aTcc U piSriode de la grande Emigration tolwque et la fondation TBADITION OF COMUAMVAL. m Among the vestiges of older worship we find the na- tives of Gerquin in Honduras,*" venerating and praying for health to two idols, called respectively Great Father and Great Mother, which probably refer to the Grand- father and Grandmother of the Quiches. A faint idea of a Supreme Being, says Torquemada, was mixed up with the worship of the sun and stars, to which sacrifices were made. Their culture-tradition speaks of a beauti- ful white woman, called Comizahual, or ' flying tigress,' a reputed sorceress, as the introducer of civilizatioix in Gerquin. She is aaXd to have descended from heaven and to have been transported by an invisible hand to the city of Gealcoquin, where she built a palace adorned with monstrous figures of men and animals, and placed in the chief temple a stone having on each of its three sides three faces of strange and hideous aspect ; by aid of this stone she conquered her enemies. She remained a virgin, yet three sons were born to her," among whom she divided the kingdom when she grew old. After arranging her afliiirs, she commanded her attendants to carry her on her bed to the highest part of the palace, whence she suddenly disappeared amid thunder and lightning, doubtless to resume her place among the gods; directly afterwards a beautiful bird was seen to fly up- wards and disappear. The people erected a temple in her honor, where the priest delivered her oracles, and celebrated every year the anniversary of her disappear- ance with great feasts. Palacio refers to a stone, like the one with three faces, named Icelaca, in Gezori, whi^h disclosed things past, present, and future, and before which the people sacrificed fowls, rabbits and various des diven roranmes ffoat^maliens.' Bnuimur de Bourbourg, HM, Nat, Civ., torn, ii., p. 81; Id,, Popol FuA, p. oxxviii. Near the villaRe of Goatan was a Hinall lake which tney r«Knrded as oracular, into which none dared to peer least he should be sniitteu with dumbnetis and death. Palacio, Carta, p. GO. ** ' Aujourd'hui de OraeUu II y a encore aujourd'hui un Tillage dn mime nom, paroisse k 12 1. de Cumayagna.* BrasMW de Bourbourg, UM, Nat, Civ., toi9. ii., p. 106. *< ' Annque otroH dioeu, que eran aus Hermanos.' Ttirquemada, Uonarq, Ii\d,, torn, r, p, 3a6. m OODS, BUPEBNATUBAL BEINOS, AND WOBSHIP. kinds of food, and smeared the face with blood drawn from the generative organs.*^ The religious fervor of the people is shown by the fact that whatever work they undertook they commenced by sanctifying it with prayers and offerings and by incens- ing their implements that they might acquire more efficacy; thus, before commencing to sow, the laborers killed a turkey whose blood tney scattered over the field, and performed other ceremonies.*" Simple in their mode of life, they did not importune the gods for vain luxuries: their prayers were for long life, health, child- fen, and the necessaries of life. The first they hoped to obtain by scarifications and penances; to guard against disease, they sent the priest a bird, generally a quail, to sacrifice. When actually attacked by sickness confession was resorted to as a powerful means of pro- pitiation, as was also the case on all important occasions to secure divine blessings and avert immediate danger. It is related by an old chronicler that when a party of travelers met a jaguar or puma, each one immediately commended himself to the gods and confessed in a loud voice the sins he had committed, imploring pardon. If the object of their terror still advanced upon them, they cried, "we huve committed as many more sins, do not kill us!" and sat down, saying one to another, "one of us has done some grievous deed, and him the wild beast will kill !"«• In their scarifications, those who drew the most blood, especially from the secret organs, were held to be the most pious. Among the Pipiles the women joined in drawing blood from the ears and tongue, and smearing " Carta, pp. 82-4. As an instnnoe of the reiipeot entertained for the idols, la?. OaiiaB relatea that on the Spaniards onoe profaning them with their touch. »Ve nutives brought oenserswith which they incensed them, and then carried them back to their altar with great respect, shedding their blood UDon the road traversed by the idols. Hitt. Apoloyetica, MS., cap. olxxx.; Torqutmada, JUonarq. Ind., torn, i., 326; Htrrera, Hiat. (Ten., deo. It., lib. viii., cap. iv. •• Bee vol. ii. of this work, pp. 719-30. *• Roman, HepubUoa dt loa titdion, in Xitnmu, HM. Ind, Ouat., pp. 176- 81; ttranseur de Bourbourfi, Hint. Nat.Viv., torn, ii., pp. 564-506; La$ Caaas, UM. Apologitioa, MS., cap. olxsix.j JuarroB, Uial. Ouut,, p. 196. SPECIAL FASTS. 487 it on cotton, offered it to Quetzalcoatl, and then to Itzcueye.''** On extraordinary occasions, as in the event of a public calamity, the priests and chief men held a council to determine the propitiatory penance to be im- posed on the people, and the kind of sacrifice to be offered ; the Ahgih were called upon to trace magic circleH and figures, and to cast grains, so as to determine the time when it should be made. The esteemed task of collecting the fuel for this celebration devolved upon a royal prince, who formed the boys of the district into bands to forage for the wood. The efforts of the people alone were not considered sufficient at such times to propitiate the gods ; it required the sanctified presence and powerful influence of the high priest to secure remission of sins. This personage, whether king or pontiff, subjected himself to a very severe fast and penance during the twenty, or even hundred days de- termined upon. He removed to an arbor near the hid- den sanctuary of the idols, and lived in entire solitude, subsisting on grains and fruit, touching no food pre- pared by fire, sacrificing the offerings brought him during the day, and drawing blood. The fast over, with its attendant separation of man and wife, bathing, paint- ing in red, and other acts of penance, the nobles went in a body to the retreat of the idols, and having adorned them in the most splendid manner, conducted them in procession to the town, attended by the high priest and victims. In places where the idols were kept in the temples of the town, they marched with them round the city. The various rites closed with games of ball, played under the supervision of the idols, and with feasting and reveling." The Pupol Yuh ascribes the introduction of human sacrifices to Tohil, who exacted this offering from the first four men in return for the fire given to the Qui- ches, while Las Casas states that Xbalanque initiated T* The ancient Qnich^ii ' recueillirent leur sang ayeo den eponges,' Ilran- $eur tie liourbourg, Popol r»(/4,jp. '2.'>9. 71 Jinunkur di Bmirbourg, Imt. iVial. Civ., torn, ii., pp. 659-63; Lot Caaas, IIM. Apoloqetioa, MB., cap. olxxvii.; toI. ii. o( thia work, pp. tt8S. 488 GODS, SUPERNATUBAL BEINCH9. AND WORSHIP. them. Their knives of sacrifice, he says, had fallen from heaven, and were accordingly adored as 'hands of God,' and set in rich handles of gold or silver, omr,- mented with turquoises and emeralds. The ordina/y sacrifices occurred several times a month, and among the Pipiles, the number and quality were indicated by the calendar and consisted chiefly of bastard boys from six to twelve years of ngc. Their most solemn offerings were made at the commencement and end of the rains, and were attended by the chief men only. Juarros states that human sacrifices were not offered by the Pipiles and that the attempt of caciques to introduce them resulted in an insurrection; and, although this will scarcely apply to later times, it seems that formerly the sacrifices were very few in number. The Cakchi- quels are, however, said to have abstained from the rite. Cortes relates that at Acald the fairest girls to be found were selected by the priests and brought up, in strict chastity, to be sacrificed, at the proper time, to the goddess of the place. The Itziis, who when captives failed took the fattest of ..heir young men for victims, had several modes of immolation, as roasting the vic- tims alive in the metal image ; dispatching them with the knife on the stone of sacrifice, a large one of which was found at Taysal ; impalement, followed by extraction of the heart, as at Prospero ; and in earlier times shoot- ing, OS was done by their Yucatec ancestors. According to Cogolludo, three persons assisted at the sacrifices, the adkulel, master of ceremonies, the ddkayom, and a virgin who must be the daughter of one of these; but Yiliugutierre mentions that the stone of sacrifice at the chief temple at Taysal, was surrounded by twelve seats iur the attendant priests; and assistants to hold the vic- tims were certainly required. Cannibalism seems to have attended all these sacrifloes, the flesh being boiled and seasoned, and the choice bits reserved for the high priests and chiefs.''' 'i JJowbourg, Popet Vuh, pp. 296-7; Las Catda, HM. Apoh' iz-tiv., clzxvii.; Juatroi" HUt. Onat., p. 226; Tirrqutmada, THE PBD»TS OF GUATEMALA. Each of the numeroiu tribes of Guatemala had a dis- tinct and separate body of priests, who by means of their oracles exercised a decided influence on the state, and some, the Quiches for instance, were spiritually governed by independent pontiffs. The high priests, of Tohil and Gucumatz, Ahau Ah Tohil and Ahau Ah Gucumatz, belonged to the royal house of Cawek, and held the fourth and fifth rank respectively among the grandees of the Empire; Ahau-Avilix, the high-priest of Avilix, was a member of the Nihaib family; Ahau Gagavitz came of the Ahau Quiche house; and the two high-priests of the Kahba temple in Utatlan were of the Zakik house, and each had a province allotted him for his support. The Tohil priests were vowed to perpetual continence and austere penitence, and were not permitted to taste meat or bread.''' The pontiff at Mictlan, in Salvador, who stood on nearly the same level as the king, bore the title of Teoti, 'divine' ''* and was distinguished by a long blue robe, a diadem, and a baton like an episcopal cross; on solemn occasions he substituted a mitre of beautiful feathers for the diadem. Next to him came an ecclesi- astical council composed of the Tehuamatlini chief of the astrologers and learned priests, who acted as lieuten- ant of the high priest, and superintended the writings and divinations, and four other priests, teopixqtdj who dressed in different colors. These ruled the rest of the priesthood, composed of keepers of properties, sacrificers, watchers, and the ordinary priests, termed teupas, who were all appointed by the high-priests from the sons of Monarq. Jnd,, torn, ii., p. 64; Palaeh, Carta, p. 66; Sqttier, in Id., pp. 116-7; Cortes, Cartas, pp. 417-8; CogoUudo, Hint, rue, p. 699; ViUagutUrrt, Hist. Conq. lUa, pp. 3!>2, 502; Goimra, Hist. Ind., fol. 268; Waldec'k, Voy. Pitt., p. 40; Bee also, this vol. pp. 688-9, 706-10, 735; Stephen's Cent. Amer., vol. ii., pp. 184-5. Ximeiiez, Hist. Ind. Gnat., p. 210, states, thnt in case of a severu illness, a father would not hesitate to sacrifice his son to obtain relief. The very (act of such a tale passing current, shows how little human life wa« valued. ^> 'lis n'avaient pour tonte nourriture aue des fruits.' M8., Quiche dt Chiehietulenango, in Brassettr de Bourbourg, llist. Nat. Civ., torn, ii., pp. 652- 653, 4'J6-7; Jam Cdsas, Hist. Apolo<)d(ica, MS., cap. czzxiii. ^* Ternaux.>Go iinans renders it tuti, "RecueU de Doc., p. 29, while Squier Rives it as (red. Paiacio, Carta, p. 62. But as an Aztec vord, it ought to be writ.eii ttidi. 490 OODS. SUPEBNATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. the ministers. When the high-priest died, the body was embalmed and placed in a crypt beneath the palace. After fifteen days of mourning, attended by fa^, the king and Tehuaraatlini drew lots for his successor from among the four teopixqui, the vacancy in their ranks being filled by a son of the pontiff, or one of their own sons. The elected purified himself for the office by blood-letting and other observances, while the people celebrated his accession with feasting and dancing, in Vera Paz the chief priest was elected according to merit from a certain family by the people, and ranked next to the king.'" As an instance of the lasting influence passessed by the priesthood over the people, Scherzer relates that at Istldvacan there were a few years ago as many as sixty priests, diviners, and medicine-men, Ahgih, Ahqixb, and Ahqahb, as they used to be termed, who exercised their offices among them. At Cobun, says Yillagutierre, a priest was so highly respected that the person who presumed to touch him was expected to fall dead immediately.'" The Nahua impress, noticeable in the langui^es and customs of Nicaragua, is still more strongly marked in the mythology of that country." Instead of obliterating the older forms of worship, however, as it seems to have done in the northern part of Central America, it has here and there passed by many of the distinct beliefs held by ditierent tribes, and blended with the chief ele- ment of a system which is traced to the Muyscas in South America. The inquiries instituted by a Spaniuli friar among different classes of pieople in the Nt^rando district go to prove that Tamagostat''^ and Cipattonal, w PatacU), Carta, fip. 62-6; Herrera, ITuit. Otn., dee. iv., lib. viii., cap. % ; XimentM, Hist. Inil. Guat,, pp. '2(iU-l; lirasMur de liourbourg, Hint. A'at. tie., torn. U.. pp. 105, 655-6; Salntar y Olarte, Hial. t'onq. Mex.,'po. 316-6. '6 Hist. Conq. Itta, p. 01; Urasaeur de bourbourg, Popol Vuh, pp. cxviii., oolxvi.; Schtrter, Imliaiur von htldiacan, p. 10. 7? Gtomara saya with regard to this: ' Beligion de Nicaragua qne oasi es la meama Mexicaun' HM. Ind., tol. 63. 1* The Himilitrity of the name of tanuichiu and tamoijaat, names given to angels and priests, is atrilcing. The ending tat might also be regnnled as a ooutruction of the Aztec laUi, father. Jiuachmann, Ortanamen, pp. 161-5. GODS OF THE NICABAOUANS. m male and female deities who inhabit the reffxma of the rising sun, were the supreme beings. They created all things, stars as well as mortals, and re-created what had been destroyed by the flood, in which work they were aided by Ecalchot, surnamed Uuehue, ' the aged,' and Ciagat Hh( little.' In Tamagostat Miiller at once recognizes Fomagata, the ancient sun-god of the Muyscas, who after his dethronement by a newer solar deity be- came more particularly the fire-god of that people, but retained more of his original preeminence in the countries to which his worship spread, as in Nicaragua. This view is supported by the statement that he in- habited the heavens above, or rather the region of sun- rise. His consort Cipattonal, Miiller, judging from their relationship, holds to Ije the moon; her name seems however, to be derived 'from a Mexican source, probably from xipaUij 'dark blue color,' and totiaUi, 'sun,'^* which may be construed as referring to the sun in its blue element, or, as the fainter sun, to the moon. In either case the connection of the two is perfectly legitimate. Ecalchot, who is represented as a young man, yet is surnamed 'the aged,' seems to be the same as the Mexi- can Ehecatl, 'wind, air,' an element ever young, yet ever old, and Ciagat may mean 'moisture;'* both forming with the sun the lertiiizing forces that create." Oviedo gives the names of these deities as Tamagostat or Tamagostad, Zipattoval or Zipattonal, Calchithuehue, and Chicozi- flgat,^^ 'father.' He further names Chiquinaut and Hecat as gods of the winds, which seems to be merely another version of Ohicoziagat and Ehecatl." ™ Btuehmann, Ortmamen, p. 163. M ' Ich bringe eH in VcrbindiinK mit dem Stammworte dahua oder ciyahua befeuchten, bewiHHem.' lb. It in to be noticed that the Aztec h frequently chnngPH into fi, in these countries. «< MUlltr, Anifrikanisehe Urreli<tionen, pp. 435-8, 503; Sguier'g Nicaragua, (Ed. 1856), vol. ii., pp. 349-60; iiroHseur de Bourbauni, JIM. Xut. Viv., torn, ii., p. 112— this author identifies Tamagostat and Cipnltona with the solar deities Oxomoc and Cipactonal of the Tolteos, but places them in rather an inferior position. *< Oxoinogo is also introduced, which tends to throw doubt on BrnsHenr's identification of Jamagostad with this personage. »• Ehecatl oder verlcQrzt Eoatl ist die Berichtigung fttr OTiedo's Hecat.' Buachmann, Ortatiatnen, p. 163; Oviedo, Uiat. ihn., Una. iv,, pp. 40-5, 53. 4Km OOD8, SUPXBRATUBAL BEIHOS, AND WOBSHIP. The Guatemalan trinity reappears in the character of Omeyateite and Omeyatezigoat^ — easily recognizable in the Mexican Ometecutli and Omecihuatl — and their son Kuiatcot, the rain god," who sends forth thunder, lightning and rain. They are also supposed to live where the sun rises, doubtless because that seems the abode of bliss, and as fertilizing forces they are regarded as creators, but not connected with the two before men- tioned. Quiateot was the most prominent, if not the supreme, member of the trinity, for the other two, as representing the thunder and ligliting, the forerunners, or parents, of the showers, do not seem to have been in- voked when rain was wanted, or to have participated in the sacrifices of young boys and girls offered on such occasions.* The Nicaraguans had other deities presiding over the elements, seasons, and necessaries of life. Thus, Macat and Toste, also written Mazat and Teotost," the deer and rabbit, were gods of the chase. When a deer was killed, the hunter placed the head in a basket in his house, and regarded it as the representation of the god.*" Mixcoa was the god invoked by the traders, and those about to make purchases; Cacaguat was the patron of cacao-culture; Miquetanteot, god of hades, was evidently the same as Mictlantecutli of Mexico; there were, besides, others whose names have been given to the days of the month. In Martiari the chief deity was called Tipotani. In Nicaragua proper, they adored Tomaoteot, ' the great god,' whose son Teotbilche was sent down to man- kind. This looks like another Christ-myth, especially when we read of attendant angels who had wings and ** In Temaux-Compans, Voy., B^rie ii., torn, iii., p. 40, they are written Homey-Atellte aii'l Homey-Atecignat, but the above spelling correspondH better with other similar Aztec names in Nicaragua. Otnedo, Hist. Gm., torn, iv., p. 46. 8^ ' Von quiahui oder quiyahni regnen: mit leoU Oott verbunden.' JJusc/t- maim, Qrlsnamm, p. 167. ■K OoUdo, Hid. Oen., torn, iv., p. 46. n Br<U8eur de Bourbourtf, hint. Nat. Civ., torn, ii., p. 113. The latter seems to be the same as the Mexican TeotoohtU, * rabbit god.' ■* ' Y esio tenemo* por el dios de los venadoa.' OvUao, HM. 6m., torn. It., p. 55. THE GODDESS OF THE YOLOANO. flew about in heaven. The names oi the two chief angels were Taraacazcati and TamacaEtobal." The Di- rans revered in particular the goddess of the volcano Masaya; for her they placed food on the brink of the crater, into which they cast human beings, especially when she manifested her anger by earthquakes. On such occasions the chiefs and priests, who alone were permitted to look into the seething abyss, went to the summit and called upon the genius, who issued from the lake of fire in the form of an old woman and instructed them what to do. She is described as a naked, dark- skinned hag, with hanging breasts, scanty hair, long, sharp teeth, and sunken glaring eyeballs. The gods were invested with all the peculiarities of humanity, formed of flesh and blood, and lived on the food pro- vided for man, besides blood and incense. They also appeared on earth dressed like the natives, but since the death of the cacique Xostoval these visits ceased."** They were personified by idols of stone, clay, or wood, called teobat,^^ whose fonns their forefathers had transmitted ; to them were brought offerings of food and other things, which were taken in at the door of the temple by boys serving there, for none except the consecrated were allowed to enter the sanctuary." To encourage the piety that prompted these offerings, the priests never failed to remind the people of the punishment inflicted on the in- habitants of the ancient capital of Nagrando, who hav- ing given themselves up to the pursuit of pleasure, and n^lected the gods, were one night swallowed up, not a vestige of their city being left."" The most acceptable offering was, of course, human blood. At certain times ^ All probably derived from Uamacatqui, priest Brasaeur d« Bourbourg, Hi8t, Nat. Civ., torn. u.,i)p. 112-4. Tbiti antbor, following OvUdo, HUl. Nic, npella the names somewbat differently. J^tuc/iniami, OrUrnamtn, pp. 165- 8; OcUdo, Uist. Gen., torn, iv., pi. 48, 52, 101. *o Tbese remarks nppenr iucunHisteut witb ibe statement tbat the spirit only of men ascended to heaven. Id., pp. 41-2. 91 ' Teobat vient problement de Teohuaii, 6tre divine.' Braateur de Sour- bmirq. Hist. Nat. do, torn, il., p. 113. M < £ti toda la placa, ni en el templo donda estan, entran alK hombre ni mnger en tanto que atli est&n, sine solamente los mnohaohos peqnellos que les Uevan 6 dan de comer.' Oviedo, Hli4. Otn. lorn, iv., p. 47. 1 I'orgwtnada, Monarq. Ind., torn, i., p. 330. 4M OOD8, SUPEBNATU&AL BEINQS. AND WORSHIP. the favorite idol was set on a spear and planted in an open place amid gorgeously adorned attendants holding Imnners, and flowers. Here the priests gashed their tongues, and other parts, smearing the face of the image with the blood that flowed, while the devout approached to whisper their desires into the ear of the idol. Songs, dances, and games attended these ceremonies. Before each temple was a conic or pyramidal mound of adobe, called teacuU, or tezarit, ascended by an interior staircase.** From its summit, upon which there was room for about ten men to stand, the priest proclaimed the nature of the approaching festival, and the kind of sacrifice to be made, and here, upon a stone block, the victims, generally captives and slaves, had their hearts cut out, after which they were decapitated, the body to be cut up and prepared for the grand banquets, while the head, if that of a captive, was hung on a tree near the temple, a particular tree being reserved for each tribe from whom the victims were captured. The most prisMid victims were young boys and girls, who were brought up by the chiefs for the purpose and treated with great care and respect wherever they went, for they were sup- posed to become deified after death and to exercise great influence over the affairs of life. Women, who were held to be unworthy to perform any duty in connection with the temples, were immolated outside the temple ground of the lai^e sanctuaries, and even their flesh was unclean food for the high-priest, who accordingly ate only of the flesh of males.** Fasts and baptism.al rites, so prominent hitherto, do not appear to have been practiced in Nicaragua. A kind of sacrament was administered, however, by means of maize sprinkled with blood drawn from the generative organs, and confession was a recognized institutioii. Tho M Peter Martyr describes this e<1itice as follows: 'Withiu tht<%ier.8of of their Temples there nre diners Buses or Fillers like the Pulpittes. . which Bases consist of eight steppes or stayres iu some places twelae, and in another flfteene.' Deo. vi., lib. vi. M Oi'iedo, Hint. Om., torn, iv., pp. 46-7, 53, 50, 93-4, 98, 101; PeUr Mar- tyr, dec. vi., lib. vii.; Qomara, Am. Ind., fol. 266-6; lierrera, Hiat.Otn., dec., iii., lib. iv., cap. vii.; vol. ii., pp. 708-10, 715, o| this work. PBIE8T8 OF NIOABAOUA. 196 confessor was chosen from among the most aged and respected citizens; a calabash suspended from the neck was his badge of office. He was required to be a man of blameless life, unmarried, and not connected with the temple. Those who wished to confess went to his house, and there standing with humility before him un- burdened their conscience. The confessor was forbid- den to reveal any secret confided to him in his official capacity, under pain of punishment. The penance he imposed was generally some kind of labor to be per- formed for the benefit of the temple.. Boys did not confess, but seem to have reserved the avowal of their peccadillos for niaturer age.*** The office of high-priest was held by the caciques, who each in his turn left home and occupation and reniuved to the chief temple, there to remain for a year attending to religious matters and praying for the people. At the expiration of the term he received the honorable distinc- tion of having his nose perforated. Subordinate duties were performed by boys. In the inferior temples other classes entered for a year's penance, living like the chief in strict seclusion, except at festivals perhaps, seeing none but the boys 'vho brought food from their homes. The ordinary priests were called tamagasf and lived on the offerings made to the idols, and perhaps by their own exertions, for the temples had no fixed revenues.^ They had sorcerers, texoxes, who sometimes caused the *i Ooiedo, Hilt. Om., torn, iv., pp. 55-6; Herrera, HUt. Gen., dec. iii., lib. iv., cap. vii., lib. v., cap. xii. ; Oomara, Uiat. Jnd., fol. 250. ^ Brasseur de Uourbouru nays: ' Tamagoz, c'est eucore une autre corrup- tion da mot Uamacaiqul' Hist. Nat. Civ., torn, ii., p. tl4. s> Oviedo, Uiat. Om., torn, iv., pp. 46-7, 53; Atxdagoya, in Navatrtit, Col. de Viaqes, torn, iii., p. 414; vol. ii., p. 728, of this work. Gomara, Hist. ItuL, fol. 26&, states that the priests were all married, while Herrera, Hist, (Jen., dec. iii., lib. iv., cap. vii., asserts the contrary. Tlie latter view seems more correct when we consider that women were net permitted to enter the tem- ples, and that the hiKh priest and devotees were obliaed to leave their wives wlieii they passed into the sanctuary. It is even probable that there was iiu distinct priesthoo I, since the temples had no revenues, and the temple ser- vice was performed in part at least bv volunteers; to this must be added the faet, that although the confessor might not be connected with the temple, yet he ordered penance for its beuetit. It must be considered, however, that without regular ministers it would have been difficulty to keep up thn routine of feasts and ceremonies, write the books of records, teach the child: en, and maintain discipline. m 60DB, SUPERNATUBAL BEINGS. AND WOBSHIP. death of children by merely looking at them, and who could assume animal forms, for which reasons they were much feared by the people. To strengthen this belief they at times dbguised themselves in skins of beasts.*" In Honduras the idea of a Supreme Being and Creator was connected with a worship of the sun, moon, and >stars, to which the people made sacrifices.^*" Near Truxillo were three chief temples*"^ in one of which was a chalchiuite in the form of a woman, to which the peo- ple prayed, and which answered them through the priests. Preparatory to any important undertaking, cocks, dogs, or even men, were sacrificed to secure the favor of the gods. In each of the sanctuaries presided a ^pa, or chief priest, to whom the education of the sons of the nobles was entrusted. These were unmarried men, dis- tinguished by long hair reaching to the waist, though in some places they wound it round the head in plaits. Their sanctity and superior knowledge gave them great influence, and their advice was sought on all affairs of importance by the principal men, for none else dared to approach them. There were also sorcerers who could assume animal forms, in which guise they went about devouring men and spreading diseases.^"*. Among the barbarians of the Mosquito Coast, we find, of course, a much lower order of belief, and one which calls to mind the ghouls and ghosts of Californian mythology. The natives acknowledged a good spirit or principle, to which they gave no definite name*"' and rendered no homage, for there was no necessity, they said, to pray to one who always did good ; as for thank- ing him for mercies received, such an idea seems never t M ArrloivUa, CrSnioa Serdfica, p. 57; Ooiedo, HUt. Oen., torn, iv., pp. 101, 107. ' SouB le nom de " Texoxu on deaignnit lea nagnals, lea g^niea mau- viiiH de toate eap^e, ainai qae lea aoroiera.' Bnuaeur de Bourbourg, UUt. \at. Ciu., torn, ii., p. 113. ■M Tormuniada, Monarq. Ind., torn, ii., n. 63. t<» At Gape Hondnraa they conaiated of long, narrow hoaaea, raiaed above the ground, containing idola with heada of animala. Htrrtra, Hist. Oen., deo. iv., lib. viii., cap. ▼. >*> Id., and dec. It., lib. i , cap. vi.; aee toL i., p. 740, of thia work. i<» 'Ea iat dafQr daa Wort Ood ana dem Engliacben anfgenommen.' Mot- quiMand, BericM, p. 142. THE MOSQUITO PANTHEON. m jr to have occurred to them. In fact, they had neither temples nor idols, and the only ceremonies that partook of a religious character were the conjurations of their sukiaa, or sorceresses, who were constantly engaged in breaking the spells of evil spirits, with which the people's fancy, excited by grewsome stories told round the camp- fire, had filled every dark and dismal place, every stream and mountain top. These gnomes were known by the name of Wulasha,^"* and were supposed to issue from their hiding-places, especially at night, to do all manner of evil; they were espeoially addicted to carrying oflf solitary wanderers; it was, therefore, say the chroniclers, almost impossible to induce a native to go out alone after dark. Amid the underwood and fallen trees about the sources of rivers, big snakes were thought to dwell. These monsters were assisted by a resistless upward cur- rent and a strong wind which swept the unwary boat- man within the reach of the red jaws and slimy folds. Patook, among other rivers, had this bad reputation, and a white man who despite the warnings of the natives started to explore its mysteries, returned in a few days with the story that his progress had been op- posed by a big white cock. Leewa'"* was the name of the water spirit, who sucked the bather into pools and eddies and sent forth devastating waterspouts and hurri- canes. Wihwin, a spirit having the appearance of a hor»3,*°" with tremendous teeth to devour human prey, haunted the hills during the summer, but retired with the winter to the sea, whence he originally issued. In mountain caves, guarded by fierce white bvmrs, li« ed the patron deity of the xoarrees, the wild pigs of the c(mntry, of childish form but immense strength, who directed the movements of the droves. There were, besides, certain iM Bard'a Waikna, p. 243. ' Devils, the chief of whom thoy call the Wciolsttw, or ovil prinotple, witchcraft. ' Ulrangewaya' Mosquito (S.'^onv p. 331. Young writeH Oulasser. Narrative, p. 72. '0^ Bell, in Lond. Qcoij. Soo., Jour., vol. xxxii., p. 254. "X A Hbane which assigns the atory a oumparativeiy recent date, nnleuH a deer was originnlly meant. Vol. III. 33 M8 00D9, SUPERNATURAL BEINGS, AND VTORSHIP. venomous lizards, who after biting a man ran im^ mediately to tlie nearest water: if the wounded person did the same and succeeded in reaching the water first, he was saved, and the lizard died ; otherwise the man was doomed.^*" The Sukias whc were called uix)n to exorcise these malignant Seings on every occasion of sickness, or misfortune, were generally old hags, supposed to have a compact with the evil one, in whose name they exacted half their fee before commencing their en- chantments. The Caribs held regular meetings or festi- vals to propitiate these spirits, and the Woolwas, who seem to have had many religious forms in common with the Nicaraguans, had "dances with the gods."** Among the Isthmians several forms of worship appear, that in the vicinity of Panama resembling tiie system prevalent in Hayti and Cuba, says Gomara.*"" The heavenly bodies seem to have been very generally adored, esiKJcially in the northern part of the Isthmus, were all good things were thought to come from the sun and moon, which were considered as man and wife; but no accounts are given of temples, or forms of worship, except that prayers were addressed to the sun."" The most prominent personage in the Isthmian pan- theon was Dabaiba,a goddess who controlled the thunder and lightning, and with their aid devastated the lands of those who displeased her. In Scith America, thunder and lightning were held to be the instruments used by the sun to inflict punishment ii[)on its enemies, which makes it probable that Dabaiba was a transformed sun- goddess. Pilgrims resorted from afar to her temple at Urabd, bringing costly presents and human victims, who were first killed and then burned, that the savory odors of roasting flesh might be grateful in the delicate nostrils of the goddess. Some describe her as a native princess, •or Bfll, in Lond Otog. Soe., Jour,, vol. xxxii., pp. 253-4 1 I'mw/'a Narro' liiM, p. 79. i<M Fi-oebel'B Cent. Amer., p. 137; tee alao vol. i., pp. 740-1, of this work. l« mit. hvl., fol. 253. 110 Id., fol. 80; Oviedo, Ittat. Otn., torn, iii., pp. 30, 135. OODS OF THE ISTHMIANS. 48» name who m pan- under lands lunder sed by which sun- nple at , who odors lostrils id inccss whose reign was marked by great wisdom and many mira- cles, and who was apotheosized after death. She was also honored as the mother of the Creator, the maker of the sun, the moon, and all invisible things, and the sender of blessings, who seems to have acted as mediator be- tween the people and his mother, for their prayers for rain were aiddressed to him, although she is described as controlling the showers, and once when her worship was ne^ xsted she inflicted a severe drouth upon the country. When the needs of the people were very ui^ent, the chiefs and priests remained in the temple fasting and praying with uplifted hands; the jieople meanwhile ob- served a four-days fast, lacerating their bodies and wash- ing their facei?. which were at other times covered with paint. So sir' ♦; vus this fast that no meat or drink was to be t )r )h.'( atil the fourth day, and then only a soup made iron- maize-flour. The priests themselves were sworn to perpetual chastity and abstinence, and those who went astray in these matters were burned or stoned to death. Their temples were encompassed with walls and kept scrupulously clean ; golden trumpets, and bells with bone clappers summoned the people to wor- 8hip."» In the province of Pocorosa the existence of a rain- god called Chipiripe was recognized, who inhabited the heaven above, whence lie regulated celestial movements; with him lived a beautliul woman with one child. Nothing else was known re-rjt^ting this divine family. This ignorance of the u oily "as further manifested by the absence of any form «;?* worship; the moral laws were well dcflned, however, no ll.»\t udultery and even lying were regarded as siniul iia cune the of jw i^ iisas states that (Jiii- who lived in heaven. beginning oi .ui was the one being to whom the people of Darien addressed their invocations and sacrifices, though a in Peter Martyr, dec. vii., lib. x.; Irving'a Columbus, vol. iil., pp. 173-4; MMtr, AmerlkxtniMhe UrrtUgUmtn, p. 431. »* Andagoya, in Navamle, Col. at Viagf*, torn, iii., p. 401; Htrrtra, UiM. Qtn,, deo. iy., lib. i., cap. xi., c^ec. ii., lib. iii., oap. t. OODS. SUFEBKATUBAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. certain sect, or tribe, among them worshiped the water. In another chapter he declares that the Isthmians had little or no religion, for they had no temples and few or no gods or idols.""* According to Peter Martyr, the embalmed and bejeweled bodies of ances- tors were worshiped in Comagre, and in Veragua gold was invested with divine qualities, so that the gathering of it was attended with fasting and penance."* Tuira, whom the Spanish writers declared to ha^^^ been the devil himself, was a widely known being who communed with his servants, tequina, ' masters,'*" in roofless huts kept for this purpose. Here the tequinas entered at night, and spoke in different voices, to induce the belief that the spirits were actua^'v answering their ques- tions; the result of the inter viev» ^ ommunicated to their patrons. At times the evil u ippeared in the guise of a handsome boy without iiiinds"" and with three-toed feet, and accompanied the sorcerers upon their expeditions to work mischief, and supplied them with a protecting ointment. Among the evil deeds imputed to these sorcerers was that of sucking the navel of sleeping people until they died."^ These men naturally took care to foster ideas that tended to sustain or increase their influence, and circulated, besides, most extravagant stories of supernatural events and beings. Once a terrible hurri- cane, blowing from the east, devasted the country and brought with it two birds with maiden faces, one of which wtis of a size so great that it seized upon men and carried them off to its mountain nest. No tree could support it, and where it alighted upon the rocks, the imprint of its talons were left. The other bird was smaller and supposed to be the offspring of the first. 113 Hiat. Apolog^tioa, MS., cap. oxxiy., ooxUi.; Torquemadf., Monarq, Ind., torn, ii., p. 63. »4 Dec. iU., lib. iv., dec. ii., lib. iii. »> A name applied in Cueba to all who excelled in an art. Ovtedo, JHsl. 0«n., torn, iii., pp. 120-7. ■IS < Las manoB no se las vian.' Andagoya, in Navarrtit, Col, dt Viages, torn, iii., p. 400. i>7 For further account of sorcerers, see vol. i., pp. 779-80. Qomarn writes: 'Tauira, que es el Diablo.' Hist. Ind., fol. 36o; Herrera, Ifist. Gen., dec. ii., lib. ii., cap. x., lib. iii., cap. v., deo. iv., lib. i., cap. x. PHALLIC WOBSHlf . M After trying several plans to kill these man-eating har- pies, they hit upon the device of fixing a large beam in the ground, near the place where they usually alighted, leaving only one end exposed, on which was carved the image of a man. With the dawn of day the larger bird came swooping down upon the decoy and imbedded its claws so firmly in the beam that it could not with- draw them, and thus the people were enabled to kill it.*^ The knowledge that the human mind, no matter how low its condition, can be capable of such puerile conceptions, must bring with it a sense of humiliation to the thinking man; and well were it for him could he comfort himself with the belief that such debasing super- stitions were at least confined to humanity in its first and lowest stages; but this he cannot do. It is true that the belief of the civilized Aztec was far higher and nobler than that of the uncivilized Carib, but can he who has read the evidence upon which old women and young maidens were convicted of riding upon broomsticks to witches' Sabbaths, by the most learned judges of the most learned law-courts of modern Europe, deny that the coarsest superstition and the highest civilization have hitherto gone hand in hand. Before leaving this division it will be well to say a few words concerning the existence of Phallic Worship in America One of the first problems of the primitive man is crea- tion. If analogies lead him to conceive it as allied to a birth, and the joint result of some unknown male and female energy, then the symbolization of this power is liable to take the gross form of phallic worship. Thus it is that among the earliest nations of which we pos- sess any knowledge, the life-giving and vivifying principle of nature has been always symbolized by the human organs of generation. The Lingham of India, the Phallus of Greece, the Priapus of Rome, the Baal- Peor of the Hebrew records, and the Peor-Apis of Egypt, 118 Peler Martyr, dec. vil., lib. x. 802 OODS. SUPEBNATUBAL BEINaS. AND W0B8HIP. all have plainly the same significance. In most mythol- ogies the sun, the principle of fire, the moon, and the earth, were connected with this belief; the sun and moon as the celestial emblems of the generative and product- ive powers of nature, fire and the earth as the terrestial emblems. These were the Father and the Mother, and their most obvious symbols, as already stated, were the phallus and kteis, or the lingham and yoni of Hin- dustan. It is unnecessary to multiply quotations respecting the basal though often veiled idea of One, underlying the polytheistic systems. The difficulty to the human mind of considering anything in another than human aspect, and our natural delight in analogies, leads, however, in many cases to the consideration in certain aspects of this deity as a duality or joint essence of the masculine and the feminine. Take the learned Cory's summary of ancient mythology: "It recog/iizes, as the primary ele- ments of all things, two independent principles, of the nature of male and female; md these, in mystic union, as the soul and body, constitute the Great Hermaphro- dite Deity, The One, the universe itself, consisting still of the two separate elements of its composition, modified though combined in one individual .... If we investigate the Pantheons of the ancient nations, we shall find that each, notwithstanding the variety of names, acknowl- edged the same deities and the same «ystem of Theology; and, however humble any of the deities may appear, each who has any claim to antiquity will be found ulti- inately, if not immediately, resolvable into one or other of the Primeval Principles, the Great God and Goddess of the Gentiles.""' >i* Ancle)U Fragments, introduction, p. 34. M. Piotet says of the primitiya Celtic religion: "From a primitive dvality, constituting the fuudninentttl forces of the universe, there arises a double progression of cosmical (lowe i-h, which, after having crossed each other by a mutual transition, at last uro- oeed to blend in One Supreme Unity, as in their essential principles." Says Bir William Jones: " We must not be surprised at finding, on a close exami- nation, that the charnctera of all the Pagan deities, male and female, melt into each othttr, aud at last into one or two, fur it seems a well-fouiide<l opinion that the whole crowd of gods and goddesses in ancient Kome nud modern ViHines, mean only the Powers of Nature, and principally those of BATIONALE OF PHALLIC WOBSHIP. 608 To the moral ideal of the present age, an ideal de- rived from acquired habit, not from nature, phallic wor- ship will doubtless appear repulsive and indelicate in the extreme. It was, neverthless, the most natural form of worship that the primitive man could adopt ; for him the symbol had no impure meaning, and was associated with none of the di^usting excesses by means of ^vhich, as he became more sophisticated, he converted his rever- ence of Nature into a worship of Lust. What could be more natural than that he should sym- bolize the fecundating principle, the creative power, by the immediate cawte of reproduction, or as he doubtless took it, of creation, the phallus. He recognized no impurity or licentiousness in the moderate and regular gratificacion of any natural appetite; nor did it seem to him that the organs of one species of enjoyment were naturally to be considered as subjects of shame and con- cr;alment more than those of another. As Payne Knight remarks of the ancient nations of the old world : '' In an age, therefore, when no prejudices of artificial de- cency existed, what more just and natural image could they find, by which to express their idea of the benefi- cent power of the great Creator than that organ which endowed them with the power of procreation, and made them partakers, not only of the felicity of the Deity, but of his great characteristic attribute, that of mul- tiplying his own image, communicating his blessings, and extending them to the generations yet unborn." Noth- ing natural was to them offensively obscene. When the Egyptian matrons touched the phallus they did so with the pure wish of obtaining ofl'spring. The gold ling- ham on the neck of the Hindoo wives was not an object of shame to them. That the worship of the reciprocal principles of nature was recognized and practiced in America, there is in my mind no doubt. The almost universal prevalence of sun- worship, which is, as I liave already intimated, closely the Son, expreRsed in a variety of ways, and by a multitude of fanciful uameii." Onthe Oodt ofOrteot, Italy, and India, p. 273. 504 OODS, SUPERNATUEAL BEINGS, AND WOBSHIP. connected with phallic rites, would alone go far to prove this, but an account of certain material relics and well known customs is still more satisfactory evidence. In Yucatan, according to Stephens, "the ornaments upon the external cornice of several large buildings actually consisted of membra conjuncta in coitu, too plainly sculptured to be misunderstood. And, if this were not sufficient testimony, more was found in the isolated and scattered representations of the membrum virile, so accurate that even the Indians recognised the object, and invited the attention of Mr Catherwood to the originals of some of his drawings as 3'et unpub- lished." The sculptured pillars to be seen at Copan and other ruins in Central America, which are acknowledged to be connected with sun worship, are very similar to the sculptured phallus-pillars of the East.*" Mr. Squier in *ThiH sngKeRtinn wan flrat pnblicly made in a commnnication road,' ■ayHHqiiier, Serpenl iiymbot, )>. 4i), 'before the American Ethnological Uuciety, by a (liHtiuguiHhud member of that body; from wliich the following paHHagcH are extructed. After noticing Hoveral lactH tending to show the former ex- istence of Phnllio worHhip in Amurica, the author of the paper prucccdH as follows: — "We come now to Central America. Upon a pcruHal of the tinit journey of our fellow-members, Messrs. Htephens and Catherwood, nito Guatemala and the central territories of the Con- tinent, I was forcibly struck with the monolithic idols of Copan. We knew nothing before, save of Mexican, Falcnqao, and Uxnial remains; and those of Copun aupcarod to me to be unlike them ull, and probably of an older date. My reading furnishes me with but one par- allel to those singular monolithic sculptures, and that was seen in Ceylon, in 17'J(), by Captain Colin McKenzie, and described in the 6th volume of the Asiatic Itiisearches. As the description is short, I transcribe it: "The figure is cut out of sttme in relievo; but the whole is sunk in a hollow, scooped out, HO that it is defended from injury on the sides. It maybe about fourteen foet h'gh, the countenance wild, a full round visage, the eyes large, the nose i-ound and long; it has no beard; nor the usual distinguishing marks of the Genloo casts. He holds up both bis hands with the foreHngers and thuml)s lient; the head-dress is high, and seems ornamented with jewels; on the little lini<er of the left hand is a ring; on the arms bracelets; a belt high about the waist; the lower dress or drapery fixed with a girdle much lower than the Gentoo dress, from which something like tassels depend; a collar and orna- ments on the neck and ithoulders; and fings seem to hang low from the cars. No appearance of any arms or weapons. " This was the nearest approximation I could make to the ('o;ian idols; for idols I took them to be, from the fikct that an altar was invariably placed before them. From a close inspection of Mr. Cittherwood's drawings, I found that though no single figure presented all the foregoing ch'traoteristics, yet in the various figures I could find every particular enumerated in the Ceylou sculpture. It then ooourred to me that one of the most usual symbols of the Phallus was an ereot stone, often in its rough state, sometimes sculptured, and that no other object of heathen wor- ship was HO often shadowed forth by a lingle stono placed on end, as the RELICS OF PHALLIO WOBOHIP. 806 is of the opinion that they may be considered as such, and the Abb6 Brasscur takes the same view in making the plain cyHndrical pillar found in so many pliu^s the representation of the volcano, the goddess of love, and whence it issues as the symbol of new life. On another page he terms the phallus the Crescent, the land whence the Nahuas originated, and the con- tinent of America the body."' Some of the pillars appear without ornament, as the picote at Uxmal, a round stone of irregular form, which stood in front of one of the ruins, but the worshipers of Priapus at Thespia and other places were content with a rude stone for an image in early times. In Mexico according to Gama, the presiding god of spring, Xopancalehuey Tlalloc, was often represented without a human body, having instead a pilaster or square column, upon a pedestal covered with various sculptured designs."^ In Panuco images of the gtsnerative organs were kept in the temples as objects of worship, and statues representing men and women performing the sexual act in various l)()sture8 stood in the temple-courts.'*' Near Laguna de Terminos, on the coast of Yucattm, Grijalva found im- ages of men committing acts of indescribable Itciistliness, while close by lay the bodies of victims re<.* tly sacri- ficed in their honor.'** The united symbols of the sexual Phallus. That tho wovBliip of tho Priapus. fTiinRhnm] existed in Ceylon, hax long Hinca been HiitiHf.u-torily CHiulil.Hlifd; iiiul hence I wan led to HUHpeot that thoHo nioniunonts iit Ciipiin, might bu veHtiKOH of a Hiinilar idolutry. A further innpectiun eontlrnied my HUHpioionx; for, uh I HUppoHod, I found Heulptured on the American ruinn the orgauH of fionerntion, bnd on the back of one of the eiublemH 'rehitivo to uterine exiHtence, parturition, etc. I Hhould, however, have wanted entire confidence in tlie corroctueHH of my H\iK|>icioiiH, hud the matter rested hero. On the return of MoHHrs. Htephens uiid Oatherwood from their H(!cr)nd expedition, every doubt of the existence of Phallic worship, ngpocially in Yucatan, was removed. '" Ourttre fjettres, pp. 2'JO, 301; St/uier'a )Serj)ent Symbol, jip. 47-50. '** Jjeon y Gama, Dos Pie.dras, part i. , j). 40. '*' In I'iVnuco and other provinces ' adornno il membro che portano U,\i Iniomini fra le i^ambo, & lo tengono nella meschita, &. jmsto similmente Hopra la piazza insiemo con le imagini de rilieuo di tutti modi di ]>iacure che ixiHsono ossere frai'huomo & la donna, & n\\ hanno di ritralto cuu le kaui- 1)11 di alisate in diuersi modi.' Uelatione falla per vn nmtil'huomo del Signor Ftrnando Corid/te, in Hamuaio, Naiityationi, lorn, iii., fol. 'M7. >'< ' Hallaroii eutre vnos arboles vn idolillo do oro y muchos de barro, dos hombres de palo, cauulf{ando vno sobre otro, a fuer Sodoma, y otro de tierrn cozida con anibas manos alo suyo, que lo tenia retajado, oomu sun oasi todos ios Indios de Yucatan.' Ootnara, Imt. Ind., fol. 68. r 606 GODS, SUPEBNATUaAL BEINGS. AND WORSHIP. oi^ns were publicly worshiped in Tlascala, and in the month of Quecholli a grand festival was held in honor of Xochiquetzal, Xochitecatl, and Tlazolteotl, goddesses of sensual delights, when the prostitutes and young men addicted to sodomy were allowed to solicit custom on the public streets.™ On Zapatero Island, around Lake Nicaragua, and in Costa Rica, a number of idols have been found of which the disproportionately large mem- hrum generationis virile in eredione was the most prominent feature. Palacio relates that at Cezori, in Honduras, the natives offered blood drawn from the organs of gene- ration and circumcised boys before an idol called Icela- ca, which was simply a round stone,*" with two faces and a number of eyes, and was supposed to know all things, past, present, and future.**' The frequent occur- rence of the cross, which has served in so many and such widely separated parts of the earth as the symbol of the life-giving, creative, and fertilizing principle in na- ture, is, perhaps, one of the most striking evidences of the former recognition of the reciprocal principles of nature by the Americans ; especially when we remember that the Mexican name for the emblem, tonacaquahuitl, signifies ' tree of one life, or llesh.' *** Of two terra- cotta relics found at Ococingo, in the state of Cliiapas, one would certainly attract the attention of any one who had investigated the subject of phallic worship or had seen the phallic amulets and ornaments of the old world.** In the Museum at Mexico are two small images which were evidently used as ornaments. Each of these represents a human figure in a crouching pos- ture, clasping with both hands an enormous phallus. Col. Brantz Mayer kindly showed me drawings of these made by himself. One of these figures is reproduced in another volume of this work. it5 gee vol. ii., pp. 336-7, oonoerning this fesdval. >^ * Un idolo de piedra redondo,' which mny mean a 'oylindrioal stone,' as the translator of Palacio 's Carta has rendered it. 1" Palacio, Carta, p. 84. >K Concerning the cross in America, see this vol. pp. >** I refer to the left hand figure in the cut on p. 348, vol. iv., of this PHALUO BITES. fi07 The Pipiles abstained from their wives for four days previous to sowing, in order to indulge in the marital act to the fullest extent on the eve of that day, evidently with a view to initiate or urge the fecundating powers of nature. It is even said that certain persons were ap- pointed to perfonn the sexual act at the moment of planting the first seed. During the bitter cold nights of the Hyperborean winter, the Aleuts, both men and women, joined hands in the open air and whirled per- fectly naked round certain idols, lighted only by the pale moon. The spirit was supposed to hallow the dance with his presence. There certainly could have been no licentious element in this ceremony, for setting aside the discomfort of dancing naked with the thermometer at zero, tve read that the dancers were blindfolded, and that decorum was strictly enforced. In Nicaragua, maize sprinkled with blood drawn from the genitals was regarded as sacred food.*" The custom of drawing blood from this part of the body was observed as a religious rite by almost every tribe from Mexico to Panama, though this, of course, does not prove that it was in all cases connected with phallic worship. Circumcision is regarded by Squier as a phallic rite, but there is not sufiicient testimony to support this view. Tezcatlipoca, the chief god of the Nahuas, who has been frequently identified with the sun, was adored as a love-god, accord- ing to Boturini, who adds th.at the Nahua Lotharios held disorderly festivals in his honor, to induce him to favor their designs."* Orgies, characterized by the grossest licentiousness are met with at different places along the coast, as among the Nootkas, the Upper and Lower Cali- fornians, in Sinaloa, Nicaragua, and especially in Yuca- tan, where every festival ended in a debauch. During a certain annual festival held in Nicaragua, women, of whatever condition, could abandon themselves to the work. For examples of the amulets mentioned, see illuHtrntions in Payne Knight's Worship of Priapus. 1^0 See vol. i., of this work, p. 93; Ovkdo, Hid. Oen., torn, iv., p. 48; See vol. ii., of this work, pp. 719-20. '31 Boturini, Idea, p. 13; see also this volume, pp. 213-4. ■ BOe GODS, SUPEBNATURAL BEINGS, AND W0B8HIP. embrace of whomever they pleased, without incurring any disgrace."* The feast of the Mexican month Xocotlhuetzin, ' fall, or maturity of fruit/ is to me a most striking evidence of the former existence of phallic worship, or at least recognition of the fecundating principle in nature. I will, however, leave the reader to draw his own conclu- sions. This feast of the 'maturity of fruit' was dedi- cated to Xiuhtecutli, god of fire, and, therefore, of fertil- ity, or fecundity. The principal feature of the feast was a tall, straight tree, which was stripped of all its <M See Tol. i., of this work, pp. 200, 414, 666-6; vol. ii., p> 676, and ao- oount of Yucateo feasts in chap. xxii. In citing these brutish orgies I do not presume, or wish to assert, that they were in any way connected with phallus worship, or indeed, that there was anything of a religious nature in them. Still, as they certainly were indulged in during, or iuimediately after the great religious feHtivuIs, and as we know how the phallic cult degenerated from its originitl purity into just such bestiality in Greece and Borne, I have thonght it well to mention them. There is much truth in the following remarks on this point, by Mr. Brinton, though with his statement that the proofs of a reooguition of the fecundating principle in Nature by the Americans are 'alto- gether wanting,' I cannot agree. He sa^s: ' There is no ground whatever to invest these debauches with any recondite meaning. They are sim])ly indi- cations of the thorough and utter immorality which prevailed throughout the race. And a still more disgusting proof of it is seen in the frequent ap- pearance among diverse tribes of men dressed as women and yielding them- selves to indescribable vices. There was at first nothing of a religious nature in such exhibitions. Lascivious priests chose at times to invest them with some such meaning for their own sensual gratification, just as in Brazil they still claim the jus priniae noctia. The pretended phallic worship of the Nat- chez and of Culhuacan, cited by the Abb^ Brasseur, rests on no good au- thority, and if true, is like that of the Huastecs of Pauuco, nothing but an unrestrained and boundless profligacy which it were an absurdity to call a religion. That which Mr. Stephens attempts to show existed once in Yuca- tan, rests entirely by his own statement on a fancied resemblance of no value whatever, and the arguments of Lafitau to the same e£fect are quite insufficient. There is a decided indecency in the remains of ancient American art, especi- ally in Peru, (Meyen) and great lubricitv in manjr ceremonies, but the proof is altogether wanting to bind these with the recognition of fecundating princi- ple throughout nature, or, indeed, to suppose for them any other origin than the promptings of an impure fancy. I even doubt whether they often re- ferred to fire as the deity of sexual love. By a flight of fancy inspired by a siudy of oriental mythology, the worsMp of the reciprocal principle in Ame- rica has been connected with that of the sun and moon, as the primitive pair from wliose fecund union all creatures proceeded. It is sufficient to say if such a myth exists among the Indians— which is questionable — it jus- tifies no such deduction ; that the moon is often mentioned in their languages merely as the "night sun; " and that in such important stocks as the Iro- quois, Athapascas, Cherokees, and Tupis, the sun is said to be a feminine noun; while the myths represent them more frequently as brother and sister than as man and wife; nor did at least the northern tribes regard the sun as the cause of fecundity in nature at all, but solely as giving light and warmth. ' JUytlis, pp. 14'J-50; Sclioolcraft'a Arch., vol. v., pp. 416-17. PHALLIC BITES. 609 |»ya le- ive to U8- ges ro- ine iter J BR |h.' bra* ' (is except those close to the top and set up in the 001 tt' the temple. Within a few feet of its top a cross- yam thirty feet long was fastened ; thus a perfect cross was formed. Above all, a dough image of the god of fire curiously dressed was fixed. After certain horrible sacrifices had been made to the deity of the day, the people assembled about the pole, and the youth scram- bled lip for the image, which they broke in pieces and scattered upon the ground.*^ A great number of simi- lar analogies may be detected in the rites and customs of the people, and it is almost reluctantly that I refrain from giving my views in full. I have mode it my aim, how- ever, to deal with facts, and leave speculation to others. Those who wish to thoroughly investigate this most in- teresting subject, cannot do better than study Mr Squier's learned and exhaustive treatise on the Serpent Symbol. t^ For a full account of this feast oee vol. iL, of this work, pp. 32d-30. CHAPTER XII. FUTURE STATE. Abobioinaii Idxas c« Fdtcbb — Genxbaii CoKCKpnoMs or Sottl — Fctcbb Statb or THK Aleuts, '^hkpewvams, Natives at Mii.banx Sound, and Okanaoanb — Happt Lani.< or the Salish and Cbinookb— Conceptions or Heaven and Hell op thk Nkz Pebc^s, Flatheads, and Haidahs — ^The Reauis or Quawteaht anl~ Cbathrb — Belikps or the Sonobies, CliALLAMS, AND PeND d'ObEIIXES — ThE FUTUBf StaTE Or THE CaU- roBNUN AND NEVADA TbIBBS, GoUANCHfcs, PUEBLOS, NaVAJOS, ApAOHES, MoQDiB, Maricopas, Yumas, and others — The Sum House or the Mun- OANs— T1.AL0CAN AND MicTLAN— Condition op the Dead — Joubnby o>' the Dead — Futubb or the Tlasoaltecs and otheb Nations. The hope, or at least the expectation of immortality, is universal among men. The mind instinctively shrinks from the thought of utter annihilation, and ever clings to the hope of a future which shall be better than the present. But as man's ideal of supreme happiness depends upon his culture, tastes, and condition in this life, we find among different people widely diflering con- ceptions of a future. The intellectual Greek looked for- ward to the enjoyment of less gross and more varied pleasure's in his Elysian Fields, than the sensual Mussul- man, whose paradise was merely a place where bright- eyed houris could administer to his every want, or the fierce Viking whose Valhalla was a scene of continual gluttony and strife, of alternate hewing in pieces and swilling of mead. ^t has been supposed by some that the idea of future (610) IDEAS OP FUTURE. 511 punishment and reward was unknown to the Americans.* This is certainly an error, for some of the Pacific Coast tribes had very definite ideas of future retribution, and almost all, in supposing that the manner of death in- fluenced the future state of the deceased, implied a belief in future reward, at least The slave, too, who wae» sacrificed on the grave of his master, was thought to earn by his devotion, enforced though it might be, a passport to the realms of eternal joy; had there been no less blissful bourne this pro8j)ective reward for fidelity would have been manifestly superfluous. The future life of these people was sharply defined, and was of the earth, earthy. In its most common forms it was merely earth-life, more or less free from mortal ills. The soul was subject to the same wants as the body, and must be supplied by the same means. In fact, the pagan's conception of heaven was much more clearly defined than the christian's, and the former must have anticipated a removal thither with a far less won- dering and troubled mind than the latter. In the Mexican heaven there were various degrees of happiness, and each wjis appointed to his pl.'ice accord- ing to his rank and deserts in this life. Tlie high-born warrior who fell gloriously in battle did not meet on equal terms the base-born rustic who died in his bed. Even in the House of the Sun, the most blissful abode of the brave, the ordi' ary avocations of life were not entire- ly disi)ensed with, and after their singing and dancing, the man took up his bow again, and the woman her spin- dle. The lower heavens possessed a less degree of splen- dor and happiness until the abode of the great mass of those who had lived an obscure life and died a natu- ral death was reached. Tliese pursued their avocations • 'The preconceived opinions,' B.tys Brinlnn, thit bhw \n the meteorolo- gical niytliM of Uie Indiuii a conflict between the Spirit of OoocI nnd the i^pirit of Evil, have with like unoonscionfl error fulHitled his doctrine of a future life, and iilnioHt witliout an exceptions drawn it more or leHB in the likencHs of a ('hriHtiun heiivcii, hell, and purgatory Nowhere waH any well- defined doctrine that moral tuipitiido waH judged and punished in the neit M'orld. No contradt is dl8coveral)le between a place of tornieiitit and a realm of joy; at th" worst, but a nei;ative caitigation awaited the linr, the coward, ur the niggard.' Myllia, p. 212. 512 FUTURE STATE. by twilight, or passed their time in a dreamy condition, or state of torpor. As slaves were often sacrificed over their master's grave that they might serve in the next world, we must suppose that differences of rank were maintained there. The Tlascaltecs supposed that the common people were after death transforme<l into beetles and disgusting objects, while the nobler bv^'ame stars and beautiful birds. But this condition was also influ- enced by the acts and conduct of friends of the deceased. Sir John Lubbock" does not believe with Wilson ond other archaBologists that the burial of implements with the deud was because of any belief that they would be of use to the deceased in a future state ; but solely as a tribute of affection, an outburst of that spirit of sacrifice and offering so noticeable in all, from the most savage to the most civilized, in the presence of lost brotherhood, friendship, or love. In the first place the outfit in a great majority of cases is wholly unfit and inadequate, viewed in any rational scale of utility; they are not such as the dead warrior would procure, if by any means he were again restored to earth and to his friends. In the second place it was and is usual to so effectually mutilate the devoted arms and utensils, as to render them a mere mockery if they are intended for the future use of the deed. It is easy to classify this phenomenon in the same category with the deserting or destroying of the house of the deceased, the refusal to mention his name, and all the other rude contrivances by which the memory of their sorrow may be buried out of their sight. This subject may be viewed in another light, how- ever, by considering that these Indians sometimes impute spirits even to inaminate objects, and when the wife or the slave is slain, tli' ir spirits mei^t the chief in the future land. I)o they not also break the bow and the spear that the ghostly weapons may seek above the hands of their sometime owner, not leaving him de- fenceless among the awful shades. The mutilation of Prehlatoria Timta, p. 139. THE EOAD TO HEAVEN. 618 the articles may perhaps be regarded as a symbolic kill- ing, to release the soul of the object ; the inadequacy of the supply may indicate that they were to be used only during the journey, or preparatory state, more perfect articles being given to the soul, or prepared by it, on entering the heaven projier. The slaves sacrificed at the grave by the Aztecs and Tarascos were selected from ■ iirious trades and profes- sions and took with them the most cherished articles of the master, and the implements of their trade, wherewith to supply his wants. Passports were given for the differ- ent points along the road, and a dog as guide. Thus the souls of animals are shown to have entered heaven with man, and this is also implied by the belief that men were there transformed into birds and insects, and that they followed the chase. Another instance which seems to indicate that the souls of these earthly objects were used merely during the preparatory state, was the yearly feast given to departed souls during the period that this condition endured. After that they were left to ob- livion. The Miztecs had the custom of inviting the spirits to enter and partake of the repast spread for them, and this food, the essence of which had been consumed by the unseen visitors, was regarded as sacred.' The road to paradise was represented to be full of dangers — an idea probably suggested to them by the awful mystery of death. In the idea of this jierilous journey, this road beset with many dangers — storms, monsters, deep waters, and whirlix)ols — we may trace a belief in future retribution, for though the majority of travelers manage to reach their destination having only suffered more or less maltreatment by the way, yet many a solitary, ill-provided wanderer is over- whelmed and prevented from doing so. In exceptional cases, the perils of this valley of the shadow of death are avoided by the intervention of a friendly deity who, Hermes-like, bears the weary soul straight to its rest. Among the Mexicans Teoyaomique, the consort of tlie a See vol. ii., pp. G18, 633. Vol. III. S3 5U FUTUEE STATE. V'l war-god, performed this good office for the fallen war- rior. With the alternative of this not very attractive future before them, it is natural that the theory of metempsycho- sis should have found wide and ready acceptance, for with these people it did not mean purification from sin, as among the Brahmans; it was simply the return of the soul to the world, to live once more the old life, although at times in a different and superior sphere. The human form was, therefore, assumed more often than that of animals. The soul generally entered the body of a female relative to form the soul of the unborn infant; the likeness of the child to a deceased friend in features or peculiarities lent great weight to this belief Tiiis reem- bodiment was not limited to individuals; the Nootkas, for instance, accounted for the existence of a distant tribe, speaking the same language as themselves, by declaring them to be the incarnated spirits of their dead. The preservation of the bones of the dead, seems in some cases to be connected with a belief in a resurrection of the body. The opinion underlying the various customs of preservation of remains, says Brinton, '"was, that a part of the soul, or one of the souls, dwelt in the bones ; that these were the seeds which, planted in the earth, or preserved unbroken in safe places, would, in time, put on once again a garb of flesh, and germinate into living human beings."* Indeed, a Mexican creation- myth relates that man sprang from dead bones," and in Goatzacoalco the bones were actually deposited in a con- venient place, that the soul might resume them. The most general idea of a soul seems to have been that of a double self, possessing all the essence and attri- butes of the individual, except the carnal embodiment, and independent of the body in so far as it was able to leave it, and revel in other scenes or spheres. It would accordingly appear to another person, by day or night, as a phantom, with recognizable form and features, and * Myths, p. 257. ) iiee p. 69, this volume. IDEAS OF SOUL. 515 !^ave the impression of its visits in ideas, remembrances, or dreams. Every misty outline, every rustle, was liable to be regarded by the undiscriminating aborigine as a soul on its wanderings, and the ideas of air, wind, breath, shadow, soul, were often represented by the same word. The Eskimo word siUa, signifies air, wind, and conveys the idea of world, mind; tarnak, means soul, shadow. The Yakima word for wind and life contains the same root; the Aztec ehecatl signifies wind, uir, life, soul, shadow ; in Quich(5 the soul bears the name of natiib, shadow; the Nicaraguans think that it is yulia, the breath, which goes to heaven.* Some hold that man has several souls, one of which goes to hea\on, the others remain with the body, and hover about their former home. The Mexicans and Quiches re- ceived a soul after death from a stone placed between the lips for that purpose, which also served for heart, the seat of the soul;'' this was buried with the re- mains. The custom of eating the flesh of brave ene- mies in order to inherit their virtues, points to a belief in the existence of another soul or vital quality in the corpse. Some Oregon tribes gave a soul to every mem- ber of the body. A plurality of souls is also implied by the belief in soul- wandering during sleep, for is not the body animate though the soul be separated from it ? yet the soul proper could not remain away from the body lH3youd a certain time, lest the weaker soul that remained should i) sustain life. With the many contradictions and vague statements befo-r us, it must be admitted that the phrase " immor- tBLu '' the soul " is often misleading. Tylor even con- sidi doubtful *' how far the lower psychology enter- tains at ail an absolute conception of immortality, for past and future fade soon into utter vagueness as tl\e savage mind quits the present to explore them."* ^Ovledo, Hist. Nic, in Ternaiix-Compaiu, Voy., serie ii., torn. iii. p. 38; Biischmann, Spuren der Attec, Spr,, p. 74; Id., Ortgman, p. 159; Jinuseur «/« Boitrliourg, Oram. QuicM, p. 196; BritUon'a Myths, p. 49-6'i, 235. ^ Vol. ii., pp. 60(t, 799, of this work. 8Prtm. Cutt., vol. il., p. 22. 616 FUTURE STATE. i I I Some tribes among the Hyperboreans actually dis- believed in a future existence, while others held the doctrine of a future reward and punishment. The con- ceptions of a soul were well defined however ; the Thlin- keets supposed it to enter the spirit- world, among the yeks, on being released from the body. The braves who had fallen in battle, or had been murdered, Ijecame kee- yeks, ' upper ones, ' and went to dwell in the north, where the aurora borealis, omen of war, flashes in reflection from the lights which illuminate their dances; so at least the Eskimos regard it." Those who died a natural death became tdkeeyeks, land-spirits, and t^keeyeks, sea-spirits, and dwelt in takankon , doubtless situated in the centre of the earth,'" the road to which was watered, and made smc*'^ by the tears of relatives, but if too much crying was indulged in, it became swampy and difficult to travel. The takeeyeks and tekeeyeks appear to have attached themselves as guardian spirits to the living, and were under the control of the shamans, before wIk^'u they came in the form of land and sea animals, to do their bidding and reveal the past and future." The keeyeks were evidently above the conjuration of the sorcerers. The comforts of heaven, like the road to it, depended on earthly conditions; thus, the body was burned in order that it might be warm in its new home. Slaves, how- ever, who were buried, were condemned to freeze, but the shamans whose bodies were also left to moulder, had doubtless power to avoid such misery. All lived in heaven as on earth, earning their living in the same manner, to which end the implements and other articles burnt with them were brought into use ; wealthy i)eople appointed two slaves to be sacrificed at the pyre, u\xm whom devolved the duty of attending to their wants. » Dall'.i AloKka, pp. 145, 422. >o Bnrrett-Lennard miyH, however: 'Those that die a natural death are condemned to dwell for ages among the branches of tall trees. ' Trav., p. 54. ' Ciireciese de algunas ideas religiosiis, y viviese persuadido de la total aui- qnilacion del hombre con la muerte. ' SutU y Mtximna, Viaqt, p. cxviii. It is doubtful whether the latter class is composed of the spirits of men, or merely of marine animals. See this vol., p. 148. i> The Tiunehs do not regard these as the spirits of men. DaWa Alaska, p. 88. METEMPSYCHOSIS. 617 le In The slaves carried their long-pending doom very philo- sophically, it is said." It appears, however, that the soul had the option of returning to this life, and as I have said, generally entered the body of a female relative to form the soul of a coming infant. If the child resembled a deceased friend or relation, this reombodiment was at once recognized, and the name of the dead i)erson was given to it. Metempsychosis does not apiiear to have been restricted to relatives only, for the Thlinkeets were often heard to express a desire to be born again into fami- lies distinguished for wealth and position, and even to wish to die soon in order to att^iin this bliss the earlier.'* This belief in the transmigration of souls was widely spread, and accounts to some extent for the fearlessness with which the Hyperboreans contemplated death." The TacuUies and Sicannis asked the deceased whether he would return to life or not, and the shaman who put the question decided the matter by looking at the naked breast of tlie body through his fingers; he then raised his hand toward heaven, and blew the soul, which had apparently entered his fingers, into the air, that it might seek a body to take possession of; or the shamsin placed his hands ujwn the head of one of the mourners and sent the spirit into him, to be embodied in his next off- spring. The relative thus favored added the name of the deceased to his own. If these things ware not done the deceased was supposed to depart to the centre of the earth to enjoy happiness, according to their estimate of it. The Kenai supposed that a soft twilight reigned per- petually in this place, and that its inhabitants pursued their avocations; while the living slept they worked. The soul did not, however, attain perfect rest until a feast had been given in its honor, attended by a distri- bution of skins.'* '« Koltebw's New Vov.. vol. ii., p. 54. "They have a confused notion of immortality.' Id,, p. 58. The Kouiagas also used to kill a slave on the grave of wealthy men. Dall'a Alojika, p. 403. " Dall's Alanka, pp. 422-3; Jlolmberg, Elhno. Skit., jip. 03-5. 1* The Chenewyans also held this theory, though they believed in a heav- en of bliss and a state of punishment. Afackemie's V<>y., p. cxix. " Ricfiardaon'a Jour., vol. i., pp. 409-10; Jiaer, aiai, u, Etkno., pp. 107-8, m \ 518 FUTURE STATE. Dall, in speaking of the Tinnehs, to which family the Tacullies and Kenai belong, states that he found few who believed in the immortality of the soul, and none in future reward and punishment; any contrary assertion he characterizes as proceeding from ignorance or exagger- ation. Other authors, however, in treating of tribes situated both in the extreme north, and in the center of this family, as the Loucheux and Chejiewyans, declare that good and wicked were treated according to their deserts, the poor and rich often changing lots in the other life. Terrible punishment was sometimes inflicted upon the wicked in this world ; thus, in Htickeen River stand several stone pillars, which are said to be the re- mains of an evil-doing chief and his family, whom divine anger placed there as a warning to others. According to Kennicott, the soul, whether good or bad, was received by Chutsain, the spirit of death, who was, for this reason probably, called the bad spirit." The Eskimos seem to have believed in a future state, for Richardson relates that a dying man whom he saw at Cumberland Inlet declared his joy at the ])ro.spect of meeting his children in the other world and there living in bliss. It is also a suggestive fact that implements and clothes were buried with the body, care being taken that noth- ing should press heavily upon it. The large destruction of property practiced by some Rocky Mountain tribes was for the pur^wse of obliterating the memory of the deceased." The Aleuts believed that the spirits of their relatives attended them as good genii, and invoked them on all trying occasions, especially in cases of venddta.^^ The CheiJewyan story relates that the soul arrives after 111; ITiirmon's Jour., pp. 2»9-300; Wilkes' Nar., in U. S. Ex. Ex., vol. iv., p. 482. V'yVhymper'sAlasha,p.M5; 3Iackemit's Voy., p. cxxviii.; Hardiaiy, in Smilhmnian liept., 1800, p. 318. ' Nnch domTodo wtirde imch ihren (Koiiin- ((as) Begriffeu jvder MeiiHoh ein Tenfel; bisweilen zeigto er sich den Ver- wandten, und daw hutte OlQok zu bedenten.' Holmbenj, Ethno. SkU., p. 122; Afwfie's Vane. IsL, pp. 457-8. I'f Vol. i., pp. 126-7, of this work; Dunn's Oregon, p. 83; Silliman's Jour., vol. xvi., p. 147; Seenutn's Voy. Herald, vol. ii., p. 67; Richardson's Pol. lie;/., p. 322. The EskimoB had no idea of ' future reward and punishment. ' Dall's Alasha, p. 145. l» D'Orbigny'B Voy., p. 50. FUTUBE OF THE COLUMBIAN TBIBE8. 619 IV., death at a river upon which floats a stone canoe. In this it embarks and is borne by the gentle current to an extensive lake in the midst of which is an enchanted island. While the soul is drifting toward it, the actions of its life are examined, and if the gocxl predominate, the canoe lands it on the shore, where the senses revel in never-ending pleasures. But if the evil of its past life out-weigh the good, the stone canoe sinks, leavinJi; the spirit-occupant immersed up to the chin, there eternally to float and struggle, ever beholding but never realizing the happiness of the good." This pronounced beliefin a future reward and ptniishment obtained among several of the Columbian tribes. The natives of Millbank Sound picture it as two rivers guarded by huge gates, and flowing out of a dark lake — the gloom of death. The good enter the stream to the right, which sparkles in constant sunshine, and supplies tliem with an abun- dance of salmon and berries; the wicked puss in to the left and suffer cold and starvation on its bleak, snow- clad banks.** The Okamigans call paradise, or the abode of the good spirit, ekmehumkiUanwaist, and hell, where those who kill and steal go, kishtsanuih. The torments of the latter place are increased by an evil spirit in human form, but with tail and ears like a horse, who jumps al)()ijt from tree to tree with a stick in his hand and belalx>rs the condemned." Some among the Salish and Chinooks describe the happy state as a bright land, called tamath by the latter, evidently situated in the direction of the sunny south, and aboiniding in all good things. Here the soul can revel in enjoyments, which, however, dejMjnd on its own exertions ; the wealthy, therefore, take slaves with them to i^erform the menial duties. The wicked on the other hand are consigned to a desolate region under the control of an evil spirit, known as the Black Chief, there to be constantly tantalized by the sight of game, water " MackentWi Voy., p. cxix; Dunn's Oregon, p. 104, M Dunn's Oregon, pp. 27'2-3, •' Roaa' Adven., p, 288; Cox's Adcen., vol. ii., p. 158. 620 FUTUBE STATE. and fire, which they can never reach. Some held that tamath was gained by a difficult road called otuihuti, which lay along the Milky Way, while others believed that a canoe took the soul across the water that was sup- posed to separate it from the land of the living."" The Nez Percys, Flatheads, and some of the Haidah tribes believed that the wicked, after expiating their crimes by a longer or shorter sojourn in the land of deso- lation, were admitted to the abode of bliss. The Hai- dahs called the latter place keewuck, 'above,' within which seems to have been a still brighter 8ix)t termed keewuckkow, ' life above,' the abode of perennial youth, whither the spirit of the fallen brave took its flight. Those who died a natural death were consigned with the wicked to seeumkkow, the purgatorial department, situated in the forest, there to be purified before enter- ing the happy keewuck.*^ The Queen Charlotte Island- ers termed paradise ' the happy hunting-ground, ' a rather strange idea when we consider that their almost sole avocation was fishing.^* The Nez Percos believed also in a purgatory for the living, and that the beavers were men condemned to atone their sins before they could resume the human form.** It seems to have been undecided whether the wives and young children shared the fate of the head of the family ; the Flatheads ex- pressed a belief in reunion, but that may have been after one or all had been purified in the intermediate state. Those who sacrificed slaves on the grave, sent them alike with the nmster that died gloriously on the battle- field, or obscurely in his bed. The Ahts hold that the soul inhabits at once the heart and the head of man. Some say that after death it will M Parker' a Explor. Tour, pp. 235, 246-7; Wilkes' Nar., in U. S. Ex. Ex., vol. v., p. 124; Dunn's Oregon, p. I'iO. The Baliflh and Fend d'Oreilles believed that the brave vent to the sun, while the bad remained nrar earth to trouble the living, or ceased to exist. Lord's Nat,, vol. ii., pp. 239- 40. But this is contradicted by other accounts. *3 Macfle's de8c-rii>tion leaves a doubt whether the keewuck and keewnok- kow are names for the same heaven, or separate. Vane. M., p. 457. M Poole's q. Char. lal., p. 320. u Cox's Adven., vol. i., p. 252; Dnnn, Oregon, p. 318, says, ' beavers are a fallen race of Indians.' QUAWTEAHT AND CHAYHEB. 521 return to the animal form from which its owner can trace his descent ; others that, according to rank, disembodied souls will go to live with Quawteaht or with Chayher. Quawteaht inhabits a beautiful country somewhere up in the heavens, though not directly over the earth; a goodly land flowing with all manner of Indian milk and honey ; no storms there, no snow nor frost to bind the rivers, but only warmth and sunshine and abundant game and fish. Here the chiefs live in the very man- sion of Quawteaht, and the slain in battle live in a neighboring lodge, enjoying also in their degree, all the amenities of the place. And these are the only doors to this Valhalla of the Ahts ; only lofty birth or a glorious death in battle can confer the right of entry here. The souls of those that die a woman's death, in their bed, go down to the land of Chayher. Chayher is a figure of flesh without bones — thus reversing our pictorial idea of the grisly king of terrors — who is in the form of an old gray-bearded man. He wjinders about in the night stealing men's souls, when, unless the doc- tors can recover the soul, the man dies. The country of Chayher is also called chayher. It resembles a sub- terranean earth but is every way an inferior country: there are no salmon there and the deer are wretchedly small, while the blankets are so thin and narrow as to be almost useless for either warmth or decoration. This is why jxjople burn blankets when burying their friends; they cannot bear that their friend be sent shivering to the world below. The dead Aht seems to have been allowed in some cases to roam about on earth in the form of a jxirson or animal, doing both good and evil, a belief which induced many to make conciliatory offerings of food to the dccecised. Some Chinook tribes were afraid to pronounce the names of their dead lest they should be attracted and carry off souls. This was es- pecially feared at the sick-bed, and the medicine-man had to be constantly on guard with his familiars to frus- trate such attempts.'^" The Aht sorcerer even sent his «« Schoolcraft's Arch., vol. vi., p. 619; vol. i., p. 248, of this work. 522 FUTURE STATE. own soul down to chayher to recover the truant, in which he generally succeeded, unless the spirit of the sick man had entered a house." Some amonc the tribes believed that the soul issued from animals, esixjcially sea- gulls and partridges, and would return to its original form. The Songhies said the hunter was transformed into a deer, the fisherman into a fish ; and the Nootkas, that the spirit could reassume a human form if the celes- tial abode were not to its taste.'* In striking contrast to the preceding beliefs in fu- turity, and to that of the Clallams, who with universal- istic feeling believe that the good spirit will receive all, without exception, in his happy hunting-ground, we are told that the Pend d'Oreilles had no conceptions what- ever of soul or immortality, so that the missionaries found it difficult to explain these matters to them. It is cer- tainly strange that a tribe surrounded by and in con- stant contact with others who held these ideas should have remained uninHuenced by them, especially as they were extremely superstitious and believed in guardian spirits and dreams.^ Disbelief in a future state is assigned to many tribes, which upon closer examina- tion are shown to possess ideas of a life after this; such statements must, therefore, be accepted with cau- tion. Among the Californians who are said to iden- tify death with annihilation, are the Meewocs and the tribes of the Sacramento Valley, yet the latter are afraid to pronounce the name of a deceased person, lest he should rise from dark oblivion.* But these may be re- garded as exceptions, the remainder had pretty definite ideas of futurity, heaven being generally placed in the west, whither the glorious sun speeds to rest. The *7 The sorcerer is stated by one native to have brought the soul on ii small stick and thrown it back into the head of its body. Sprout's Scenes, p. 214. 'The natives often imagine that a bad spirit, which loves to vex and torment, takes the place of the truant soul during its absence.' Id., pp. 173- 4; IMchings' Cal. Mag., vol. v.. j.. 225. *8 Mayne's B.C., p. 181; StUil y .^fexl;a)^a, Viage, p. 136; Meares' Voy., p. 270; Ma'cfie's Vane, IsL, p. 457; Sproal's Scenes, pp. 212-3. » SUvens, in Ind. Aff. Kept., 1854, p. 212; BritUon'a Myths, pp. 233-4; see note 2. 3<* Johnston, in Schoolcraft's Arch., vol., iv., p. 225. It i FUTURE OF THE CALIF0RNIAN8. Northern Californian regarded it as a great camping- ground, under the charge of the good spirit, wiiere all meet after death, to enjoy a hfe free from want. But there were dangers ujwn the road which led to this bliss; for Omaha, the evil fipirit, hovered near the dying man, ready to snatch and carry off the soul as soon as ii should leave its earthly tenement. To prevent such a calamity, the friends who attended the burning of the bo(iy shouted and gesticulated to distract the Evil One's ation- tion and enable the heart, in which the soul resided, to leap out of the flames and escape to heaven. If the body was interred, they thought the devil would have more chance of capturing the heart, which would then \ye sent back to earth to annoy the living.^^ The natives near the mouth of Russian River burned their dead to prevent th jr becoming grizzlies, while those alxjut Clear Lake supposed that the wicked alone were thus meta- morphosed, or condemned to wander as spirits.*" Others, however, who adhered to interment, sought to complete the cert^mony Itefore night, when the coyote, in which form the evil spirit probably api^eared, begins to howl, and for three days they kept up noisy demonstrations ai d fires at the graves; after that the fate of the soul was no longci' loubtful. If captured, the good spirit could redccii: i. with a big knife. It was the belief in some parts that the deceased remained in the grave dur- ing the three days, and then proceeded to heaven, where eartli and sky meet, to become stars, chiefs assuming the most brilliant forms.^ The bright rivers, sunny slopes, and green forests of the Euroc paradise are separated from the earth by a deep chasm, which good and wicked alike must cross on a thin, slipi^ry pole. The former soon reach the goal, aided, doubtless, by the good spirit, as well as by the fire lighted on the grave by mourning friends, but the wicked man '•!!« to falter unaided along the shivering bridge; see 31 IMchimjn' Cal. Mag., vol. iii., pp. 438-9; Maefit's Vam. lal., p. 448. 3« I'ow Porno, MS. 3' Ib.i I. .lbs, iu Schoolcraft's Arch., vol. iii., p. 140. 634 FUTUBE STATE. 1 ! and many are the nights that pass before his friends venture to 'dispense with the beacon, lest the sou) miss the path, d,nd fall into the dark abyss. Nor does retri- bution end with the peril \nd anxiety of the passage, for many are liable to return to the earth as birds, beasts, and insects. When a Kailta dies, a little bird carries the soul to spirit-land, but its flight is impeded by the s'ns of the wicked, which enable? a watching hawk to overtake and devour the soul.^ The Cahrocs have ti more distinct conception of future reward and punishment, and suppose that the spirit on its journey comes to two roads, one strewn with flowers and leading to the bright western land beyond the great waters, across which good Chareya doubtless aids it; the other, bristling with thorns and briars, leading to a p^ace full of deadly seriients, where the wicked liinst wander for ever.** The Tolewahs place heaven behind the sun, wherever that is, and picture hell as a dark place where souls shiver for ever before the cold winds, and are harassed by fiends.* The Modocs be- lieve in a spirit-land, evidently situated in the air above the earthly home, where souls hover about inciting the living to good or evil. Merit appears to be measured by bodily stature, for contemptible woman becomes so small here that tlie warrior, whose stature is in propor- tion to his powers, requires quite a number of females to supply his wants." Tlie Ukiahs, San61s, and others sprinkle food about the favorite haunts of the dead. The mother, for instance, while chanting her mournful ditty over the grave of her dead babe sprinkles the nourishing milk in the air.* Many of the Nevada tribes thought that several heav- ens await the soul, each with a degree of bliss in propor- tion to the merits of the dead person ; but this Ijelief was not well defined ; nor was that of the Snakes, who killed M Poteen' Porno, MS.; Miller'aHfe atnonqgt the Modocs, pp. 241, 249. '» Powers, in Oi-eWand MontlUy, vol. viii., pp. 43(^1. M Id., Porno, MS.; thiH vol.," p. 177. " .\feacham, Relliion of Indiana, '••• Poteera' Potno, MS. ) friends sou) miss oes retri- passage, {», beasts, d curries td by the huwk to of future spirit on h flowers the great aids it; leading i wicked B heaven hell as a the cold adocs be- lli r above iiting the neasured comes so propor- males to bout the nstance, e of her »iir» 1 heav- propor- blief was ko killed 1, 349. METEMPSYCHOSIS IK CALIFORNIA. the favorite horse, and even wife, for the deceased, that he might not be lonely.* The Allequas supposed that before the soul could enter the ever-green prairies to live its second life, free from want and sorrow, it had expiated its sins in the form of some animal, weak, or strong, bad or good, often passing from a lower to a higher grade, ajiording to the earthly conduct of the deceased. By eating prairie-dogs and other game, some sought to gather souls, apparently with a view to increase the purity of their own and shorten the preparatory term.*" The San Diego tribes, on the other hand, who considered large game as the embodied spirits of certain genei'a- tions, abstained from their flesh, evidently fearing that such fare would hasten their metamorphosis; but old men, whose term of life was nearly run, were not de- terred by these fears. Ideas of metempsychosis also appear in one of the songs of a Southern Californian trilje, which runs: As the moon dies to be relwrn, so the soul of man will be re- newed. Yet this people professed no belief in a future reward, or punishment. It is doubtless the same people, living near Monterey, of whom Marmier says, they sup- ix)sed that the dead retired to certain verdant isles in the sea, while awaiting the birth of the infants whose souls they were to form. Others regarded tbese islands iis paradise, and placed hell in a mountain chasm.*^ Among the Acagchemems we meet with a peculiar pantheistic notion. Death was regarded as an invisible entity constituting the air, which also formed the soul of man, or his breath, whose particular seat was the heart. As man became decrepit, his soul was gradually absorbetl in the element which had originated it, until it finally became mei'ged and lost therein. But this was the belief of some only among the tribe. Others sup- 's Vol. 1., pp. 43P-I0, this work; Broiene'a L. Col., p. 188. - " r,Na- 215-6. ' « Meyer, ffach liem Savmnienlo, pp. 228-9; Set :olcraft'» Arch., vol. T,, pp. *' ut Perokiae, Voy., torn, ii., p. 307; Martnier, Notke, in Bryant, Vt>y. en O.I., n. 23H; Mif/M, in Nouvelka AnmUea dea Voy., 1844, toni. ci., pp. 335- 6; jfo/nw. Explor., torn, ii., p. 379-8U. 526 FUTUBE STATE. '■ 1 i'lii il posed that they would go to tolmec, the abode of the great Chinigchinich, situated below the earth, abounding in sensual pleusures, unembittered by sorrow, and where food and other wants were supplied without labor. Still others held that Chinigchinich sent the soul, or the heart, as they expressed it, to different places, according to the station in life and manner of death of the deceased. Thus, chiefs and medicine-men, whom Tacu, the eater of human tlesh, honored by devouring, became heavenly bodies, while those who died by drowning, or in captiv- ity, and could not be eaten by Tacu, went elsewhere. Souls of common people were consigned to some unde- fined, though evidently happy, place, since they were obliged to pass a probationary term on the borders of the sea, on mountains, in valleys, or forests, whence they came to commune with, or among, their widows or rela- tives, who often burned or razed the house to be saved from such visits." The Mojaves have more liberal ideas and admit all to sliare the joys of heaven. With the smoke, curling up- wards from the pyre, the soul rises and floats eastward to the regions of the rising sun, whither Matevil has gone before, and where a second earth-life awaits it, free from want and sorrow. But if its purity be sullied by crime, or stained with human blood, the soul is trunsfbrmed into a rat and must remain for four days in a rat-hole to be purified before Matevil can receive it. According to some, Matevil dwells in a certain lot\y mountain lying in the Mojave territory.** The Pimas also believe that the soul" goes to the east, to the sun-house perhaps, there to live with Sehuiab, « Boseam, in linlilnnon'it Life in CcU., pp. 316-24. *' 'Ives legtti d»m (iebirge ilen Namen: " Berg der TocUen " bei.' J/o/^ houatn, lieinen in dk Felsemjeh., torn, i., pp. 357-H. ' All cowardly IiKlimiM (nud brnverv wiia the good with them) were tormented with hardHliipa and fnilureH, sicicneHit nud defentH. This hill, or hndeH, they never daretl viHit.' Strutton'B Vupt. Oatman (firh, p. 233; Dmlt, in Ind. .\ff. Rept., 1870, p. 129; Whipple, EuAank, ami TunierH Itept., in Pao. R. R. Rept., vol. iii„ p. 43. ** Estupec, the soul or henrt, may be connected with eep, breatn. Wal- ker's Pimaa, M8. In Schiiolcraft'a Arch., vol. iii., p. 461, occurs the terr: angel, bnt the Pima chiofa whom I have questioned stiUe that the term angel was not known to theos. II FUTUBE OF MABICOPAS, YUMAS, APACHES, MOQUIS. 527 the son of the creator, but this Elysion is not perfect, for a devil called Chiawat is admitted there, and he greatly plagues the inmates.** The Maricopaa are stated in one account to believe in a future state exactly similar to the life on earth, with all its social distinctions and wants, so that in order to enable the soul to assume its proper jxisition among the spirits, all the pro|)erty of the deceased, as well as a great part of that of his relatives, is offered up at the grave. But jiccording to Bartlett they think the dead will return to their ancient home on the banks of the Colorado, and live on the sand hills. Here the different pit'-^ of the body will 1^ transformed into animals, the head, for instance, becoming an owl, tlie hands, bats, the feet, wolves, and in these forms con- tiime their ancient feuds with tlu> Yumas, who exi^elled tliem from that country.*" The Yumas, however, do not conform to these views, but expect that the good soul will leave worldly strife for a pleasant valley hidden in one of the canons of the Colorado, and that the wicked will be shut up in a dark cavern to be tantalized by the view of the bliss beyond their reach.*^ The Apjwhes believe in metempsychosis and consider the rattlesnake as the form to be assimied by the wieked after death. The owl, the eagle, and jierfectly white birds, were regarded as j)oss«;ssing souls of divine origin, and tiie bear was not less sacivd in their estimation, for the very daughter of Montezuma, whom it had carried off from her father's houie, was the mother of its race.** Tlie Motjuis, went so far as to supjwse that they would return to the primeval condition of animals, plants, and inanimate objects.*" Tlie faith of the other Pueblo tribes in New Mexico was more in jiccordance with their cul- tured condition, namely, that the soul would be judged « Walker'n Pimas, MS. *« /Vr.'t. iViir., vol. ii., p. 222; Ciemonu'n Apaches, pi). 104-5. ' Cnnmlo nuiore vil I'l vivir su uornzou por el niiir liAciit t'l poiiifiitr: (pui al^uiKJH ilea- piU'H (|iin luuereu vivvn cotno ti>ui>lot»H, v liitiiniinii'iitu dijiToii quo elios uo .iub«n bieu estiia ooiMii. ' Oarces, Diario, fu Doc. JIM. Alex., iterie ii., tout, i., p. 23!' ♦' hay, iu Ikyiperian, vol. iii., p. 482. ** Hmru, iu Schookraft'n Arch., vol. t., p. 200. « Tvn Urotck, iu Id., vol. Iv., p. 86. 1^ OM FUTUBE STATE. immediately after death according to its deeds. Food ivas placed with the dead, and stones were thrown upon the body to drive out the evil spirit. On a certain night, in August it seems, the soul haunted the hills near its former home to receive the tributes of food and drink which affectionate friends hastened to offer. Scoffers connected the disapjiearance of the choice viands with the rotund form of the priests." The Navajos expected to return to their place whence they originated, below the earth, where all kinds of fruits and cereals, germinated from the seeds lost above, grow in unrivaled luxuriance. Released from their earthly bonds the spirits proceed to an extensive marsh in which many a soul is bemired through re- lying too much on its own efforts, and failing to ask the aid of the great spirit; or, perhaps the outfit of live stock and implements offered at the grave has been inadequate to the journey. After wandering about for four days the more , fortunate souls come to a ladder conducting to the under world; this they descend and are gliuldened by the sight of two great spirits, male and female, who sit combing their hair. After looking on for a few suns imbibing lessons of cleanliness, jDcrhaps, they climb up to the swamp again to be purified, and then return to the abode of the spirits to live in peace and plenty for ever. Some believe that the bad become coyotes, and that women turn into fishes, and then into other forms."* Among the Comanches we find the orthodox Ameri-' can paradise, in its full glory. In the direction of the setting sun lie the happy prairies, where the buffalo lead the hunter in the glorious chase, and where the horse of the piUe-face aids those who have excelled in scalping and horse-stealing, to attain supreme felicity. At night they are permitted to revisit the earth, but must re- s' Td, p. 78; Domenech's Deatrla, vol. ii., p. 402; Whipple's Rept., in Pm. R. R. Rrpt., vol. iii., p. GO. " Ikadle, in Cro/utt's Western World, AuR., 1878, p. 27: BrMd, in Ind. Aft. Rept., 18C7, p. 358; Eaton, in Schoolcraft's Arch., yoI. iii., p. 218; Davia' Kl Griwfo, p. 418. THE BBALM OF HUOCHITA. turn before the break of day.** In striking contrast to this idea stands the curious belief said to have been held by the Periciiis of Lower California. Their great spirit Niparaya hated war, and to deter his people from engaging therein, consigned all those slain in battle to Tuparan or "Wac, a spirit who rising in rebellion against the peace-loving Niparaya was deprived of all luxu- ries, and imprisoned in a cave by the sea, guarded by whales. Yet a number openly professed themselves adherents of this personage. The Cochimfs, who appear to have had nearly the same belief, declare that it was the bad spirits who twught to secure the soul and hold it captive in the cave. Whatever may be the correct version, their belief in a future state, says Baegert, is evident from the custom of putting sandals on the feet of the dead.** The souls of the Sonera Indians dwell in the caves and among the rocks of the cliiTs, and the echoes heard there are their clamoring voices." ^Ribas declares that in one part of Sinaloa a future state was ignored, yet he says that they acknowledged a supreme mother and her son, who was the first man." In Nayarit we come upon the Mexican idea of different heavens, de- teruiined by the mode of death. Thus, children and those who were carried off by disease went to one place; those who died a violent death, to the air regions, where they became shooting stars. The others went to mucchita, placed somewhere in the district of Rosario, where they lived under the care of men with shaven heads. During the day they were allowed to consort with the living, in the form of flies, to seek food; but at night they returned to the mucchita to assume the human form Pao. In Ind, iDavia' M Marcy's Army Hfe, p. 57; Si'hookrnft'H Arch., vo!. v., pp. 54, 086. Food ia left at the grave for a certain tiiiie;'thiB wonld iudioate that the houI proiHir, or itit second form, remains with tlie body for a white, fd., pp. 78-9. >:• Smilhsonian Hept., 1866, p. 387; Chiitiero, Sioria della Cal., torn, i., pp. 13G-7, 139. ** Alger's Future TAfe, p. 208. * Lo lli'viin d enterrar Rentado y eon bub mejorea veHtidoH, iHinienao 4 bu lado compctt nte porciou de bus ordiuarios alimentos.' Alf/re, Hist. V»mp, d« Juua, torn, ii., p. 218. u HM. de hs THumphos, p. 18. Vol. III. M :i 680 FUTURE STATS. and pass the time in dancing. At one time they could be released from this abode, but owing to the imprudence of one man, this privilege was lost. This person one day made a trip to the coast to procure salt, leaving his wife to take care of the house. After a short absence he returned, in time only to see her disappear in the mucchita, whither the spirits had beckoned her. His sorrow was boundless, for he loved his wife dearly. At last his tears and sighs touched the heart of the keeper of the souls, who told him to watch for his wife one night when she appeared in the dance, and wound her with an arrow: she would then recognize him and return home; but he warned him not to speak a loud word, or she would disappear forever. The man did as he was told, wounded his wife on the leg, and had the joy to see her return home. Musicians and singers were called in, and a grand feast was held to celebrate the event; but, overcome with excitement, the husband gave vent to a shout of joy. The next moment the warnmg of the keeper was verified — a ghastly corpse had taken the place of the wife. Since then no other soul has been allowed to rejoin the living."* It is curious to note in how many countries the doctrine of a future life has been connected with the legend of some hero who has died, descended into the under-world, and again risen to life. How closely does this American legend resemble the old story of Orpheus and Eurydice; the death and resurrection of the Egyp- tian Osiris; the Mithraic Mysteries of Persia, in which the initiated, in dumb show, died and rose again from the coffin ; the Indian Mahadeva searching for the life- less Sita, and made glad by his resuscitation ; the re- covery of Atys by Cybele among the Phrygians ; the re- turn of Kore to Demeter for half of every year in the Elusinian Mysteries ; the mock murder and new birth of the impersonated Zagreus, in the Bacchic Mysteries; the Metamorphoses in the Celtic and Druidic Mysteries 1* ApoiloHcoa A/ants, pp. 22-1. EICUT AND YOATOTOWEE. practiced in Gaul and Britain ; all are different forms of but one idea. An equally devoted husband was the Neeahenam whose story is told by Mr Powers in the following : — " First of all things existed the moon. The created man, some say in the form of a stone, legend moon •> others say in the form of a simple, straight, hairless, limbless m.issof flewh, lii<e an enormous earth-worm, from wliich he gradually developed into his present shape. The first man thus created was called Eicut; his wife, Yodtotowee. In process of time Yoatotowee fell sick, and though Eicut nursed her tenderly, she gradually faded away before his eyes and died. He loved her with a love passing the love of brothers, and now hia heart was broken with grief. He dug a grave for her close beside his camp-fire ( for the Neeshenams did not burn the dead then), that he might daily and hourly weep above her silent dust. His grief knew no bounds. His life became a burden to him ; all the light was gone out of his eyes, and all this world was black and drenry. He wished to die, that he might follow his beloved Yoatotowee. In the greatness of his grief he fell into a trance, there was a rumbling in the gn)ini(l, and the spirit of the dead Yoatotowee arose out of her giave and came and stood bewide him. When he awoke out of his trance and beheld his wife, he would have spoken to her, but she forbade him, for in what moment an Indian Hjxjaks to a ghost he dies. She turned away and set out to seek the spirit-land { (xjshicooshe koom, literally, 'the dance-house of ghosts.') Eicut followed her, but tho ghost turned and said, * why do you follow me ? you tire not dead.' They journeyed on through a great country and a darksome — a land that no man has seen and re< turned to report — until they came to a river that sepa- rated them from the spirit-land. Over this river thui*e was a bridge of one small rope, so very narrtw that a Hpider could hardly cross over it. Here the spirit of Yoatotowee must bid farewell to her husband and go over alone into the spirit-land. But the great unspcak- FUTUBE 81ATE. able grief of Eicut at beholding his wife leaving him for- ever overcame his love of life, and he called aloud after her. In that self-same instant he died — for no Indian can speak to a ghost and live — and together they entered the land of spirits. Thus Eicut passed away from the realm of earth, and in the invisible world became a good and quiet spirit, who constantly watches over and be- friends his posterity still living on earth. But he and his wife left behind them two children, a brother and a sister ; and to prevent incest the moon created another pair and from these two pairs are descended all the Neeshenams of to-day."" The future abode of the Mexicans had three divisions to which the dead were admitted according to their rank in life and manner of death. Glorious as was the fate of the warrior who died in the cause of his country, on the battle-field, or in the hands of the enemy's priests, still more glorious was the destiny that awaited his soul. The fallen Viking was carried by radiant Valkyries to Valhalla, but the Aztec hero was borne in the arms of Teoyaomique herself, the consort of Huitzilopochtli, to the bright plains of the sun-house, in the eastern part of the heavens, where shady groves, trees loaded with luscious fruit, and dowers steeped in honey, vied with the attractions of vast hunting-jmrks, to make his time pass happily. Here also awaited him the presents sent by affectionate friends belevy. — E"Dry Bioiiiiiig wlicii llie sun set out upon his journey, these bright strong war- riors seized their weapons'^ and marched before him, shouting and fighting sham battles. This continued un- til they reached the zenith, where the sun was trans- ferred to the charge of the Celestial Women, after which the warriors dispersed to the chase or the shady grove. " Thia legend is taken from a MS kindly pregented to me hj Mr. Ste- phen PowetK, mill in ii correoted yersiuu of the leKeud entitled ' Hilpnieoone and Olegnnoe ' contributed by the same gentleman to the Ocerkmd Monthly, January, 1874. pp. 30-1. M ' El que tenia rodeln horadada de saetaH no podia mirar al sol.' Sahagun, Hiat. Om., torn, i., lib. iii., p. 265. This mav perhapa mean that the hum- bler warrior, whose inferior shield was more likely to be pierced, could not look upon the majestic face of the sun, just as he had been interdicted from regarding the face of his king. THE SUN HOUSE AMD TLALOGAM. 688 The members of the new escort were women who had died in war or child-bed, and livdd in the western pnrt of the Sun House. Dressed like the warriors in martial accoutrement,*" they conducted the sun to his home, some carrying the litter of quetzal feathers in which he reclined, while others went in front shouting and fighting gaily. Arrived at the extreme west they transferred the sun to' the dead of Mictlan, and went in quest of their spindles, shuttles, baslcets, and other implements necessary for weaving or household worlc.* The only other persons who are mentioned as being admitted to the Sun House, were merchants who died on their jour- ney. After four years of this life the souls of the war- riors pass into birds of beautiful plumage, which live on the honey of flowers growing in the celestial gardens or seek their sustenance on earth." The second place of bliss was Tlalocan, the abode of Tlaloc, a terrestrial paradise, the source of the rivers and all the nourishment of the earth, where joy reigns and sorrow is unknown,"' where every imaginable pro- duct of the field and garden grows in profusion beneath a perpetual summer sky. This paradise appears to have been erected on the ideal reminiscences of the happy Tollan, the cradle of the race, where their fathers M 'When tho midwife speakn to q woman nuu has died in childbed, she refers to tho noble manner in which Hhe han used the hwuuI ami Kliield, a f gure of apeecli which in probably intended to repregeut t.ie high eHtimation in which they held her.' Id., torn, ii., lib. vi., p. 189. ^ ' DcHcendian ac4 A la tierrn.' lb. But it ih iuHt as likely that they used the weaving implements supplied to them at the grave, as those of the living. Brasseur do Bourbourg says that the inhabitants of this region had day when the inhabitiiuts of the earth slept; but since the women resumed their work after the netting of the sun, it is more likely that they always had light up there, and that they never slept, llisl. Nat. Civ., torn, iii., p. 497. ■> The humming-bird, the emblem and attribute of the war-god, offered on the grave in the month of QuechoUi, probably referred to this transfor- mation. Sahagun, Hist. Gtn., tom. i., lib., ii., p. 164, lib. iv., pp. 264-5, torn, ii., lib. vi., pp. 18S-9, lib, ix.. p. 358; Torquemada, Monarq, Ind., tom. ii., p. 530. ' Nachner wenien sio theils in Wolken verwandelt, theils in Kolibris.' JftU/fr, Amerikanisolie Urreiifiionen, p. 661. The transformation into cloads seems to refer to the Tlascaitecs. *' Tlaloenn is the name given by some old writers to the country between Chiapas and O.ijaca. Hraaseur de liourbmtrg. Hint. Nat. Civ., tom. iii., p. 49C; Brinton'H .Mi/lhK, pp. 88-9. It may also be the place referred to under the names of lamoancha, Xuchitlyoa^an. Explanation of the Codtx TtlleHana- Bemmaia, in Kingaborowjh's Mt». AKtiq. , vol. vi., p. 127. 584 FDTDBE STATE. reveled in richess and splendor. To this place went those who had been killed by lightning, the drowned, those suffering from itch, gout, tumors, dropsy, leprosy and other incurable diseases. Children nltso, at least those who were sacrificed to the Tlalocs, played about in its gardens, and once a year they descended among the living in an invisible form to join in their festi- vals." It is doubtful, however, whether this paradise was perpetual, for according to some authors the dis- eased stayed here but a short time, and then passed on toMictlan; while the children, balked of their life by death or sacrifice, were allowed to essay it again.** The third destination of the dead, provided for those who died of ordinary diseases or old age, and, accord- ingly, for the great majority, was Mictlan, ' the place of the dead,' which is described as a vast, pathless place, a land of darkness and desolation, where the dead after their time of probation are sunk in a sleep that knows no waking. In addressing the corpse they spoke of this phicc of Mictlan as a 'most ob.«icure land, where light Cometh not. and whence none can ever return.'*" There are several points, however, given by Sahagun, as well as other writers, which tend to modify this aspect of Mictlan. The lords and nobles seem even here to have kept up the barriers which separated them from the con- taminating touch of inferiors, and doubtless the good and respectable were classed apart from low miscreants and criminals, fur there were nine divisions in Mictlan, of which Chicohnahuimictlan or Ninth-Mictlan, was the « Vol. ii., p. 336, this work. •♦ MemlieUt, Illst. Edes., p. 97; Torquemada, Monnrq. 2nd., torn, il., pp. 82, 52tf . The remarkd of the above anthers with referenc/ to those who Aw of diseases mav, however, refer to sufferers from ordinary afflictions, who were from all doomed to Mictlan. In Explanut'um of the Codex Vativanva, in Kim/aborough'a Mfx. Aniiq., vol. vi., pp. 169-71, nil who die of diseases and a violent death are consigned to Mictlan. Brinton's Mytha, pp. 246-7; Alger's Future Life, pp. 475-6. ('hevalier, Mex. Ancien el Mod., p. 91, who regards the sun as heaven, and Mictlan na hell, considers this an intermediate and incomplete paradise. Saha^n, Hist. (Jen., tom. i., lib. iii., p. 264; Clavigero, Storia AnI. del MeasUso, tom. ii., p. 5. » Sahanun, Jlia. Oen., tom. i.. lib. iii., pp. 260-1, tom. ii.. lib. vi., p. 176; Torquemada, Monarq. Ind., tom. ii., p. 529; Jiranncur de BouVhmtrg, Hisl. N<U. Civ., tom. iii., p. 671; Tetotomoc, Hist. Mex., tom. i., pp. av:9, 331. MIOTLAN. 535 Abode of the Aztec Pluto and his Proserpine. This name seems also to have been applied to the whole region, meaning then the nine Mictltins."' The different idol- mantles in which the dead person was attired, deter- mi>^ed by his profession and by his manner of death, wculd imply that different gods hiul control of these divisions.*' Whatever distinction there may have been wjvs kept up by the humbler or richer offerings of food, clothing, implements, and slaves, made at the time of the burial, at the end of eighty days, and on the first, second third, and fourth anniversary of the death ; all of which went before Mictlantecutli before being turned over to the use of the person for whom they were destined.*" In one place Sahagun states that four years were passed in traveling before the soul reached Mictlan, and on another page he distinctly implies that this term was passed within that region, when he says that the dead awoke from their sleep as the sun reached the western horizon, and rose to escort it through their land; Torquemada says that four days were occupied in the journey.'" The only way to reconcile these statements is by sup[)osing that the soul passed from one division to another, until it fnially, at the end of the four years, reached Mictlan proper, or Ninth-Mictlan, and attained reix)se. Their duties during this term consisting in escorting the sun, and working like their happier brethren in the Sun House, besides passing a certain time in sleep. The fact that the people besought the dead to visit them during the festival in their honor, implies that they were within Mictlan, though their liberty there, at that season, ^ Id., p. 320. ' Le plus commnn est Chiucnauh-Micllan, les Neuf Bejonrs (Ics Mort8.' Jiriisseurde Jiourbiiurti, //uf(. iV(/(. Cii:., toiu. iii., p. 495; Mendiela, Hint. Kcka, p. 1(7; Sahuiivn, /llst.Ofn., toiii. i., lib. iii., p. 263. *' This st'eins aUotobo theidcaof GomarA, f'oii*/. Mex. fol. 308-9, although he makes the heavens distinct from one another, and includes the Sun House and Tlalocan in the list. <» Sahaqun, Hist. Gen., torn, i., lib. ii., p. 106, lib. iii., p. 263. <» Mondrg. 7m/., torn, ii., p. 622. The fact thnt ottcrings and prayers were kept np for four dnys by the mourners, contiruis this stittoment. Saha- (jun. Hist. Uen., torn, i., lib. iii., p. 203, torn, ii., lib. vi., p. 189. 'Until koiiIh had arrived at the destined i)lace »t the ex])iratiou of thiso four years, thny had to encounter much hardship, cold, and toil.' Explanation of the Codex TiUerianO'Iiementna, in Kingaborough'a Mex. Antiq., vol. vi., p. 96. ! I ! 686 FUTUBB STATE at least, was not so very restricted. 'As they helped to escort the sun, we must suppose that they also enjoyed the blessings of sunshine while terrcntrial 1km ngs slept, and the expression of Tezozomoc, a place where none knows whether it be night or day, a place of eternal rest,' must refer to those only who have passed the time of probation, and lapsed into the final sleep. It may be however, that the sun was lustreless at night, for Ca- margo states that it slept after its journey.''*' If so, the dim twilight noticed among the northern people, or the moon, the deity of the night, must have replaced the obscured brightness of the sun, if lights indeed were needed, for the escort and the workers could scarcely have used artificial illumination. The route of the sun further indicates that Mictlan was situated in the anti- podean regions, or rather in the centre of the earth, to which the term ' dark and pathless regions' also applies. This is the supposition of Clavigero, who bases it on the fact that Tlalxicco, the name of Mictlantecutli's temple, signifies center or bowels of the earth.' " But Sahogun and others place it in the north, and support this asser- tion by showing that Midlampa signified north.'* The fiict that the people turned the iace to the north when call- ing upon the dead," is strongly in favor of this theory ; the north is also the dark quarter. These apparently con- tradictory statements may be reconciled by supposing that Mictlan was situated in the northern part of the subterranean regions, as the home of the heroes was in the eastern part of the heavens. As the warrior in the Sun House passes after four w Hist. Vnx, in Nmtvelles Annales dea Voy., 1843, toiii. xcviii., p. 193; Tetotomoc, Hist. Mex., torn, i., p. 331. 'When the snn fiets, it goes to give light to the dead.' Explanation of (he Codex TtUeriano-Iiemensia, in KiiujH- borough's Mex. Antiq., vol. vi., p. 128. 71 Storia Ant. dvl Mensico. tuui. ii., p. 6. Tlalxicco may be considered aa hell proper, and dixthict from Mictlan, and may have been ruled over by Tzontemoc who mast then be regarded as distinct from Mictlantecutli. Kinya- borough's Mux. Antiq., vol. vi., p. 219. T< Mictlampaehecatl, the north-wind, is said to come from hell. Sahaijun, H\M. Gen., torn, ii., lib. vii., pp. 263, 256-7; Torquemada, Monarq. Ind., torn, ii., p. 81. " Explanation of the Codex VtUioanua, in Kingrhorough'g Mex. Antiq., vol. vi., pp. 218-9. THE JOUBNEY OF THB DEAD. 587 four p. 193; to give Kiivjs- ered as >ver by Kinya- jhaijun, ., torn. \q., vol. years of perfect enjoyment into a seemingly less happy state, so the Mictlan probationer appears to have aban- doned his work for a condition of everlasting repose." This condition is already indicated by the very signifi- cation of the name Mictlan, ' place of the dead,' and by the preceding statements; it also implied by the myth of the creation of man, wherein the god-heroes say to Xolotl : Go beg of Mictlantecutli, Lord of Hades, that he may give the a bone or some ashes of the dead that are with him." I will now revert to the terrible four days' jour- ney,™ which those who were unfortunate enough to die a peaceful death had to perform before they could attain their negative happiness. Fully impressed with the idea of its hardships, the friends of the deceased held it to be a religious duty to provide him with a full outfit of food, clothing, implements, and even slaves, to enable him to pass safely through the ordeal. Idols were also deposited by his side, and if the dead man were a lord, his chaplain was sent to n**«»nd to their service. This maintenance of worship during the journey is also implied by the sprinkling of water upon the ashes with the words: Let the dead wash himself." The officiating priests, laid, besides, passports with the body, which which were to serve for various points along the road. The first papers passed him by two mountains, which, like the symplegades, threatened to meet and crush him in their embrace. The second was a pass for the road guarded by a big snake; the other papers took him by the green crocodile, Xochitonal, across eight deserts, and over eight hills. Then came the freezing itzehecaya, '>* 'Despnes de pasftdos cvatro anos, el difunto He sal fa y se iba A log nueve iufiernos en este lugar del infiemo que se llaniaba ChicunaviirUa, KB acubaban y feneciau los difuntos.' Sahanun, illst. Oen., torn, i., lib. iii., p. 2(i3; Bee also note K. At the end of four years the houIm came to a place where they enjoyed a certain degree of repose. Explanation of the Codex Vati- cunus, in Kinfisboroiigh's .Vex. Antiq., vol. vi., p. 218. 7i This vol., p. 5'J: soe aUo, pp. 296-402. n Bee not 1'2. Fonr was the most sacred nnmber among the Mexicans as well as the other nations of America, and is derived from the adoration of the cardinal points. Brinton's Myths, p. 67. The Central Americans bulieveU that the soul arrived at its destination in four days after death. ii Hahiigun, Uiat. Gen., torn, i., lib. iii., p. 263. FUTUBE STATE. * wind of knives,' which hurls stones and knives upon the traveler, who now more than *jver finds the oiferings of his friends of service. How the poor houI escaped this ordeal is not stated. Lastly he came to the broad river Chiconahuapan 'nine water?,' which could be crossed only upon the back of a dog of reddish color, which was killed for this purposes by thruMting an arrow down its throat, and was burnt with the corp^^e. ^Vccording to Gomara, the dog served for a gaide to Mictlan, but other authors state that it preceded its master, and when he arrived at the river, he foiuid it on the opjwsite bank, waiting with a number of cithers for their owners. A» soon as the dog recognized its master, it swam over, and bore him safely across the rushing current. A cotton string tied round its neck when placed uj)on the pyre may have served to distinguish it from other dogs, or as a passiwrt.™ The traveler was now taken before Miot- lantecutli, to whom he presented the passports together with gifts consisting of candlewood, perfume-canes, soft threads of plain and colored cotton, a piece of cloth, a mantle and other articles of clothing, and was thereupon assigned to his sphere. Women underwent the same ordeal.™ Camargo mentions a paradise above the nine heavens, occupied by the goddess of love, where dwarfs, fools, and hunchbiicks danced nnd sang for her amuse- ment, but whether these beings were of human or divine origin is not Htsited.* At times the old chroniclers con- sider Mictlan as a place of punishment,"*' but the priests " ' I'oiir qn'il no filt \m» ontratne en travmant le Styx indion.' Jiiarl, Ti'ire 7'eMi/K'VnV, p. 'JHO; Oomtirn, Com]. Mfx.. fol. 'MYd. 'Lim purn's do pclo blimco y negro, no podiikn nmlar y puHor «1 rio, poniii«di/.(|ii(> dcciii il purro do j)elo nef{ro: "yo mt> liiht' " yd pcrro do pclo hYuico dfoiit: " yo m»i he iniinchndo du color prieto, y por <'ho no piiedo pitHiti'im" Molitnixnto el ]>erru du pelo verinojo potiiii piHir. ' Saliaiiiiii, Hist. Oeii., toni. i., lili. iii., p. 2(iU. 19 Suhwiun, II'imI. den., toni. i., lib. iii., pp. '2(i(>-4; Tnrqueimuln, Monart/. Iiiil., torn, ii., pp. r>28-;j(); Cluriii'ro, Storia Ant. del JUensico, torn, ii., pp. 5-ti; vol. ii., jip. (M):i r.», of tliiH work. •« Hist. Tlux., i" ■.'■nireUrs Aunales des Voy., ISIS. torn, xrix., pp. 192-3. *! 'Tcnian por eierio, tj\ii! en el inflerno hubiiin do iiudi'cer diversuH penan conforine A In calidnd de Ioh delitoH.' Mt^«lMn, Hist, kihs., j). M;t. ' Entitn- cnn todoH HcrAn riMtigndoH ccmforine h 81ih obniH.' .Sahw/un, IHkI. (iVn., toin. ii., lib. vii., pp. ;i«>-7; Torq\i>-m<ul(i. Moiutrq. /»»/., toni. ii., p.8(». ' 11h I'tiiient plongeH dunH nne obMnurito profondc, livri'ii & leurs reinordH.' t'ltrnalier. Mux. Ancitn ft Hod, p. 91. -f THE FUTURE OP THE TLASCALTECS. 880 in their homilies never appear to have urged rejientance for the purpose of escaping future punishment, but merely to avoid earthly inflictions, visited upon them or their children.** The philanthropist whose whole life had been one continuous act of benevolence, the wise prince who had lived but for his country s good, the saintly her- mit, the pious priest who had passed his days in per- petual fasts, penance, and self-torture, all were consigned to Mictlan, together with the drunkard, the mur- derer, the thief, and none were exempt from the terrible journey, or from the long probation which ends in eternal sleep. They may have accounted to themselves for the manifest unfairness of this system by means of their belief in predestination, which taught that the sign under which a man was born detormined to a great extent, if not entirely, his character, career, and consequently his future.** Mictlan cannot, therefore, be regarded as a hell ; it is but a place of negative punishment, a Nirvana, in which the soul is at last blown out and lost.** The Tlascaltecs sup[x>Ked that the souls of f^jople of rank entered aflcr death into the bodies of the higher animals, or even into clouds and gems, while common M 'Pndeeen por Ioh pecadost de sws padren.' Sah'i<nw, TIM- Oen., torn, ii., lib., vi., p. 3(i. Their prayers iind peuanceit, Hayit Aoimtii, were merely on account of cornoriil inflictions, for ttier certiiiuly feared ud inuiiHlinient in the world to come, but expected that all would rcHt there. //tit(. dt tits Ynd., p. 3H3. * In the dentiuy they asMigned to the wicked, we diHcern Hiniilar tracea of reflnement; Hinct! the almconce of all physical torture foruiM a strik- ing contraat to the nchenieH of Hufftiring no ingeniouttly devised by (he fancies of the moat enlightened natioua. In all this, s<> contrary to tlm natural Buggestiona of the ferocious Aztec, we aeu the cvidtiices of a higher civiliza- tion, inlierited from their predeceaBora in th< land.' I'rtitcoU'ii JJex., vol. i., pp. 62-3. M Saltagun, //J.i< <fen., torn, i., lib. iii., p. •.■(>7, et i. q. ^ The reader who thinks u{)on the subject ui ail, cai 'ot help being struck by the remarkable resemblance in some pointK Ix (wi'm thvMi future abo<lea of the Mexicans and those of the ancient (ji-ccks and Komana. The I rem- bliiig soul lias^o pass over the same dreadf. 1 vivcr, firiicd by u brute Charon. In Hades ua in Mictlan, the condition of the tleml was a Hhudowy sort of ap- parent life, in which, mere ghosts «if tiieir fnnner selvs, they coiitiiiued dreamily to perform the labors and carry on the occuitalioiiH to which tliey had been accustomed on earth. In (ire<'<;e aw in Me\ici>, the shades of the dead were o<'casionaily permitted to visit their fi lends on earth, summoned bv a sacrifice and religious ritea. Neither Elysion nor the glorioua Knn House was the reward <>f the purely good an much as of tlie favorites of the gods. Such points of resemblance as thette are, how.'ver, unnoticed by those who theorize concerning the origin of the Amerii.'uim; they go further for analogies, and perhaps fare worac. 540 FUTUBE STATE. I I It souls passed into lower animal forms." With the Mexi- cans they believed that little children who died were given another trial of eai th-life." In Goatzacoalco the bones of the dead were ho placed that the soul might have no difficulty in finding them." In the Aztec crea- tion-myth we have seen that out of bone man was formed, and Brinton considers this, together with in- stances of the careful preservation of reuiains to be noticed in different parts of America, evidence of a wide- spread belief that tlie soid resided in the bones. This receives further confirmation in the Quiche legend which relates that the bones of certain heroes were ground to powder to prevent their removal.'* Yet the idea does not accord with the Mexican custom of placing « stone between the lips of the dead to serve as heart, and, doubtless, to hold the soul as the Quiches supposed. Either instance, however, implies a belief in .several souls, although no reference is made to such plurality. The TlasaltecH had guardian spirits which were em- bodied in the idols called tepicfoton, and (^unargo iimmi- tions angels who inhabited the air and intiuenccd thun- der, winds, and other phenomena, and who wpi"« doubt- less the children of Tlalocan.™ A devil tliey could scai-cely have had, for evil mingled too liberally in thr nature of most of the Mexican gods to admit of its |>f>r- sonification by one alone. The nearest appixMich to (hmt Satan was to lie found in a phantom called Tlacate(!<>l<jtl, the 'owlish one'"" who roame<l alx>ut doing mischief; to see an owl was accordingly held to be an evil sign, and much drejuled. Will o' the wisps were regarde«l as transformed wiztirds and witches, or animals.'*' The Tlascaltecs sup[x>.sed that the sparks which s^xtd away ** Ciavii/ero, Slnria Ani. dtl Metsieo, torn, il., p. 0; Mftuliftu, UUi. Eclm., p. 97. •« Ali/fr's Ftdwr lAff, pp. 475-fl. « Utrrera, Hist. Gen., dec. ir., I'b. ix., can. tII. •• Mifthn, p. 25M; iinixiwiir nV Rimrbouni, I'opol Vuh, p. 176. « Hint. Tliix., in MwieWM AnntUm den Voy., 1843, torn, xoviii., p. 192; Torq^temadii . Monarq. Ind., torn, ii., P. M- *> Ttripinmda, Monarq. Ind., p. 81. ' TlHoateoolotl, demonio o dinblo.' Molina. Diiftionario. <i MtndMa, Hitt, Edn., p K\>. FUTTTBE OF THE OTOIUB, IIIZTEGS, AND MATAS. 541 from the craters of volcanoes were the souls of tyrants sent forth by the gods to torment the people." The Otomfs believed that the soul died with the body,®^ while the Tarascos, according to Herrera, admit- ted a future judgment, with its accompaniments of heaven and hell, but to judge from their burial customs, with immolation of attendants, term of mourning, and so forth, it would appear that tliey had the same belief as the Aztecs.®* The Miztecs placed the gates of paradise within the cavern of Chalcatungo, and the grandees of the kingdom were therefore eager to be buried within its precincts, in order to be near tlje aljode of bliss. The Zapotecs placed the heavenly portals within the cave of Mictlan. Their heaven must accordingly have been situated with- in the earth, although the custom of placing the dead with their feet towards the east indicates that it lay to- ward the sunny morning land. The common people at least seem, like the Aztecs, to have been required to pass a probationary term Ix^fore entering the holy place, and during this * "''mI they weiH? jiermitted to visit their I'riends on e jnce a year, and partake of the repast spread for them. The Zapotecs gave as a reason for in- terring the dt'jid, that tliose who were burned failed to rear-b beavt'n. w The Mayas iK'ln-ved in a plaee of everlasting de- light, wluM'e the gcxxl should recline in voluptuous rejwse beneath the sluwle of the yaxch^,^ indulging in dainty " 'The itihftbitnntu Huppow*- kinf^en (who, whn(> they MnoA. (fnunrned amifwp) to hitue ii teiiipornry tibondft there Wing conip«niuuH with diut^lH iiiuiiiiXf those flttnieH, where they inB> purge the f'>ule HputH of their wicked- uexH*'.' /V/er Murtyr, dec. v., Hb. ii. '" I'laii'jcro, Stor'ut Ani lei Messico, Um\. ii., p. 4: MtntiMa, Hist. Erks., p. sm. '•" Hint. Hen., dec. iii., h»/ iii.,eap. x.; V<ifh<ijnl Knpinom Hkt. Mtx., ioui. i., p. 'i^i; vol. ii., pp. O'iO i. of thiH work. »> Hufiim, Groq. Ihsciip., toin il., fol. 230-1, toiii. i., fol 159-61; Claii- ijero, StnrUt Ant. ild .Iffiwico, toiii. ii., p. fi; Kxplanation of the <'itdtx TelkrUino- Hemfimla, in h'iiii/sliorninih's Sfrx Aniui,, vol. vi., p. iki; Id., Codex yaticmtUH, ]>. '21H; vol. ii.. p;i. (i'2'2 t, of tliiH wurK. *• ' Le KiLr'Ac'. cpii HJ^nille nrbre vert, ent probnbletiieut l« niAme jne le timaraitte ou lonaiKuquahuUI, urW an troue puiiMiint et eleve. an fenilltvxe imuieuae, maiH menu et uerre, dout la b«aut«' et roxtrAuie fratuheur hii out 64a FUTURE STATE. food and delicious drinks. Those who died by hanging were especially sure of admittance to this paradise, for their ^xldess Ixtab carried them thither herself, and many enthusiasts committed suicide with this cx|K>cta- tion. The wicked, on the other hand, descended into Mitnal," a sphere below this, where hunger and other torments awaited them. Cacao money was laid with the body to pay its way, and frequent offerings of food were made, but the funeral was not proceeded with un- til the fifth day, when tiie houI had entered its sphere. A trace of metempsychosis may be noticed in the suixjr- stitious belief that sorcerers transformed people into ani- mals." Whether the Quichc^s believed in a future reward and punishment is uncertain, for on the one hand we are told that Xibalba, which implies a place of terror, was theii hell, where ruled two princes l)earing the sugges- tive names of One Death and Seven Deaths; while, on the other hand, the sacrifice of slaves and other objects, implies a negative punishment. A gentle, unwnrlike tribe of Guateuiala is said to have had a belief similar to that of the Pericuis, namely that a future life was ac- corded to those only who died a natural death, and, therefore, they left the Ixxlies of the slain to l)ea.sts and vultures."* The Pipiles ap^Hiar to have looke»l forward to the same future alxxles as the Mexicans, and to the same dreadful journey after death. During the four days and four nights that the soul was on the roiul, the mourners wailed <leeply, probably with fear for its safety, but on the fifth day, when the priest announced that it had reached the goal, the lamentation ceased. During this time also, the mother whose infant had de- fait (lonner le noin d'arbru dc lit vie.' UrasMur ik Bourbounj, in Landa, livla- eion, p. 'i.M. *7 An evident corrnpti m of Mictlun, ** ' Desian Re lo (i>l dif unto ) iivin llcvado cl diablo pnrqno del pcnxavan lei venian Ioh malvR todim y expecial \,\ niucrto.' Ijdmla, llflnrUm. p. l'.NI,, 108-202; Cof/olludo, IliM. Y'w., p. 1 1'2; Hraimur de Bmr'ntHnj, llisl. Sat. Viv., torn, ii., pp. 62-3; CarrUto, in Aftx. Sttc. UetHi., Jioletin, 'Jda upoca, torn, iii., pn. tKiS-O. *> Brinlon'a Mijtkn, p. 240; RrMMur d« Himrf>ourij, Popol I'^ik, pp. Ixxlx.- Ixxx., oxxviii.-oxxs; yoI. ii., p. 79)), of tbiii work. FUTUBE OF THE NIOABAOUANS. 543 nnd, t.s and v'jvrd to to the e four ul, the or its unccd de- I, Itela- hcnxnvun p. liHI,. tint. Sat. |ca, torn. Uxiz.- parted withheld the milk from all other children, lest the thirsty little wanderer should he angry, and smite the usurper.** The probationary routine of the spirits appears to have called them to the earth at intervals, for a legend of the isles of Lake Ilopango recounts that at certain times of the year spectre barks glide in silence over the tranquil waters of the lake, anointing every island from the least to the greatest, offering U[)on each to some bloody divinity of past times a human victim, an infant chosen by lot.*" The same view of futurity was taken by the Nicara- guans, who thought that the souls**" of slain warriors wont to the sunrise regions,* the abode of Tamagostat and ('ipattonal, who welcomed them with the title of 'our children.' Jiut all the good, that is those who had obeyed and reverenced the gods, were admitted here, whether warriors or not, and strong must have been their faith in the bliss that awaited them, for the virgins, says Andagoya, who were cast as ofterings into the seething lava streams of the volcano met their fate without fear.*"* The wicked were doomed to annihila- tion in the abode of Miquetanteot.*"* Infants who died before they were weaned returned to the house of their parents to Ije cared for, evidently in spirit Ibrm.** The Mosquitos l)elieve in one heaven only, and this is ojx»n to all; for it they prepare at the very beginning of life by tying a little bag of seeds round the neck of the infant, wherewith to pay the ferriage across the groat river l)o- yond whicli paradise lies.**' In and alx)ut Veragua death >o« ralrtcio, Carta, pp. 76-8. "•' IhiUfus itml Mont'Serral, Voy. ffc'o/o ,1711c, p. 12. >M Viitiit or yi(/i(i durived from yoli, tu livi! iti diHtinct from heart, yoVntli. limchmnnn, Ortniuimen, p. 150. Yi-t the hciirt wim ovidi'iitly couhidcrtil im tlio Ht>ut of tliu Niiul, fur Home IndiaiiH Htitcd that 'I'l conicoii vi\ iirriba,' whilootbcra exiilainud that by thU wau meant the bruulh. Ociedu, Ilinl. (Jen., torn. iv.. pp. Ai'H. iw Attoarref ', ('<tl. de Viaijeg, tom, iii., n. 415. *M (lorreHpondiiiK to the kitvo Mictlaiitocutli. It is not qviito clear whether all ii^rccd upon total annihilation in thiH place. "•' ' Hin do reHn^'ilar d tornar ii eaHa du sus padr«>H, e »us padri's Ioh co- noRoqran t'oriarAn.' Ovirdo, ll'ml. (?>»., torn, iv., pp. 41, 43 9; Hrinlnn s .)/y(/ui, pp. 145, 235; flcfwuenr </« Hourbounj, Hist. Sot i"n\. t«>ni. ii , pp. li:i 4. «^' Dell adds that thU ferriase money wan (irovided limt the cnild ' ahould dieyouns.' Offurin)^ are aUo placed ui)Outh«({rav«. Ijjnd. Oeoij. Soc., Jour., vol. xzxii., pp. '254-5. 6U FUTUBE STATE. means annihilation, and no food is left for the dead. In some places the dying are carried out to the woods and abandoned to wild beasts.'" In Costa Rica and Darien slaves and even wives arc sacrificed that their souls may serve their lords in heaven.** Writing on the customs of Dabaiba, Peter Martyr says: ' They are such simpje men, that they know not how to call the soule, nor vnderstand the power thereof: whereupon, they often talk among themselues with ad- miration what that inuisible and not intelligible essence might bee, whereby the members of men and brute beastes should be moued : I know not what secret thing they say, should Hue after the corporall life. That ( 1 know not what ) they beleeue that after this peregrina- tion, if it liued without spott, and reserued that masse committed vnto it without iniury done to any, it shoulde goe to a certayne soternall felicity : contrary, if it shall suffer the same to be corrupted with any filthy lust, violent rapine, or raging furie, they say, it shall finde a thousande tortures in rough and vnpleasant places vnder the Center: and speaking these things, lifting vpp their the handes they shewe the heauens, and after that casting right hand down, they poynt to the wombe of the earth ' ! Their belief in a future punishment he further illustrates by relating that * the thicke spott scene in the globe of the Moone, at the full, is a mann, and they be- leeue hee was cast out to the moyst, and colde Circle of tlie Moone, that hee might perpetually bee tormented betweene those two passions, in suffering colde, and moys- ture, for incest committed with his sister.'"* The following myths, for which I am indebted to the kindness and industrious investigation of Mr Powers, having come to hand too late for insertion in their 107 < They sappom tbat men do naturally line and die aa other beastea do.' Peier Martyr, dec. iii., lib. iv. 108 ' Aquel humo ibn donde eataba el ituima de aquel defunto .... en el oielo, y que en el humo iba allA.' Andagttya, in Xavarrttt, Vol. de Viagea, torn, iii., p. 402; Herrera, Ilial. Gen., dec. i., lib. vii., cap. xvi., dec. ii., lib. iii., cap. T.; Oomara, IKal. Ind., fol. 866; Oviedo, Mat, Gen., torn, iii., p. 143. io» Dec. vii,, lib. x. THE COYOTE'S ELOPEMENT. 6tf proper places I avail myself of the opportunity to give them here: — There dwells, say the Neeshenams, upon the hills and in the forests, a ghost named Bohem Ciilleh, which is at once man and woman. It is a bad spirit, but nevertheless a useful one to those who seek its aid, and these are mostly bad people. Sometimes in the night its wierd eldritch cry is heard m the forest, and then some woman about to be overtaken in dishonest childbirth goes out into the woods alone, with her shame and her pmgs upon her, and having brought forth, presently returiin, crying and lamenting that the wicked ghost met and overcame her and that she has conceived of the spirit. Or perhaps it is a man who has wrought an evil thing who makes this bad spirit responsible for his wickedness. Either a man or a woman wandering alone in the forest is exposed to the enticements of the ghost Bohem Ciilleh, to commit fornication with it. 'The Coyote's Elopement ' forms the subject of another Neeshenam tale. It is as follows — The coyote and the bat were one day gathering the sofl-slielled nuts of the sugar pine, when there came along two women-deer (the only way they have of expressing ' female deer ' ), who were the wives of pigeons. The coyote, upon this, took a handful of pitch and besmeared the bat's eyes so that it could not see. The p(X)r bat was totally blinded, but it called upon the wind to blow, and its eyes were opened a little, as we sei^ them to-day. Meantime the rascally coyote eloped with the two women-deer. Hut it was not long before they came to a bridge so extremely narrow that they could not pass over it. Just then there came along a quail, and he took the two women-deer and led them across, leaving the bigamous coyote in the lurch. No sooner had they crossed than the sister of the pigeons took the quail away to his mother's camp, and thus the women-deer were set at liberty, and re- covered by their husbands, the pigeons. "In this story," says Mr Powers, " Jis in many others, we hare something analogous to the were-wolves and swan-maidens of the medieval legends. It also illustrates Vol. UI. W FUTUBE STATE. the Indian belief in the common origin of all animals. Their favorite theory is, that the man originated from the coyote, and the woman from the deer. Wherefore this story probably gives us a glimpse of the first courtship recorded of the human race, when the animals had so developed, strictly in accordance with the Darwinian programme, that man was about to appear upon the scene. The failure of the coyote's elopement delayed that auspicious event a little while." Another Neeshenam legend relates that there was once a medicine-man who possessed the wonderful faculty of turning himself into a bear for a brief season. When one of his patients was extremely ill, and, according to custom, he sucked him to extract the injurious matter, he would presently be seized with a spanm. Falling upon all fours, he would find his hands and feet sprawled along the ground in plantigrade fashion, his nails would grow long and sharp, a short tail would sprout forth, hair would spring up all over his body, in short he would become a raging, roaring bear. When the spasm had passed away, he would return to the human form. According to yet another Neeshenam tradition, there lived long, long ago a very terrible old man, whose chief delight it was to kill and devour Indians. He had stone mortars in which he pounded the flesh to make it tender for eating. Far down on the Sacramento plains, thirty or forty miles away, he and his wife lived together, and Around their wigwam the blood of Indians lay a foot deep. The Indians all made war on them and tried to kill them, but they could do nothing against them. Then at last the Old Coyote took pity dn the Indians whom he had created, and he determined to kill this old man. He was accustomed to go into the great round dance-house when the Indians were assembled within it, and slay the chief. So the Old Coyote dug a deep hole just outside the door, and hid himself in it, armed with a big knife. The knife was just on a level with the ground, and when the old man came along, going into the dance-house, he saw it, and gave a kick at it, but SHASTA LEGENDS. M7 limals. om the ire this iirtship had so •winian )on the ielayed ire was L faculty When •ding to matter, Falling jprawled Is would lit forth, lie would asm had m, there ose chief ad stone it tender hirty or ler, and a foot tried to it them. Indians ill this it round within ^ a deep , armed ith the |ing into it it, but did not notice the Coyote, who immediately jumped out of his hole, ran into Uie dance-house, and killed the old man. This story, Mr Powers thinks probably refers to some long extinct race of cannibals who were superior in power to the present race. "To them," he says, ''may be assigned the stone mortars found in so many parts of California, which the Indians now living here confes- sedly did not make. Others account for these stone mortars by saying they were made by the chief of the spirits, Haylin Kakeeny, and his subordinates." The following queer l^nds are, on the indisputable authority of Mr Powers, of Shasta origin : The world was created by Old Groundmole, ididoc, a huge animal that heaved creation into existence on its back, by rooting underneath somewhere. When the flood came it destroyed all animals except a squirrel, as large as a bear, which exists to this day on a mountain called by the Shastas, Wakwaynuma, near Happy Camp. A long time ago there was a fire-stone in the distant east, white and glistening, like the purest quartz; and the coyote journeyed east, brought this flre-stone and gave it to the Indians, and that was the origin of fire. Originally the sun had nine brothers, all, like him- self, flaming hot with Are, so that the world was like to perish; but the coyote slew nine of the broth- ers, and thus saved mankind from burning up. The moon also had nine brothers, all like to himself, made of the coldest ice, so that in the night people went near to freeze to death. But the coyote went away out on the eastern edge of the world with a mighty big knife of flint stone, heated stones to keep his hands warm, then laid hold of the nine moons, one after another, and slew them likewise, and thus men got warm again. When it rains, there is some Indian sick in heaven, weeping. Long, long ago there was a good young Indian on earth, and when he died all the Indians cried so much 648 FUTUBB BTATB. that a flood came on the earth and rose up to heaven, and drowned all people except one couple. The Chenposels reliite that there wa8 once a man who loved two women, and wished to marry them. Now, these two women were magpies, atchatch, and they loved him not, but laughed his wooing to scorn. Then he fell into a rage and cursed these two women that were magpies and went far away to the north, and there he set the world on fire, made for himself a tule boat in which he escaped to sea, and was never heard of more. But the fire which he had kindled burned with a mighty burning. It ate its way south with terrible swiftness, licking up all things that are on earth — men, trees, rocks, animals, water, and even the ground itself. But the Old Coyote saw the burning and smoke from his place far in the south, and he ran with all his might to put it out. He took two little boys in a sock on his bock, and ran north like the wind. So fast did he run that he gave out just as he got to the fire, and dropped the two little boys. But lie took Indian sugar (honey dew) in his mouth, chewed it up, spat it on the fire and put it out. Now the fire was out, but the Coyote was very thirsty, but there was no water, so he took Indian sugar again, chewed it up, dug a hole in the bottom of the creek, covered up the sugar in it, and it turned to water, and the earth thus had water again. But the two little boys cried Ijocause they were lonely for there was nobody on enrth. Then the Coyote made a sweat-house, and split up a great number of little sticks, which he laid in the sweat-house over night; in the morning they were all turned into men and women, so the two little boys had company, and the earth was repeopled."" I conclude with a sun-myth of the Pallawonaps, who lived on Kern River in Sjouthern California: — Pokbh >i* " It i» pomible" conolndM Mr Powen, " that tbia legend hns dim re- fo-cncc! to that great ancient oatoclytiin, or overflow of lava from the north, whicli hnii been demonstrated by Professor le C'onte, in a paper read before Iks Ualifomian Academy of Boience. 8UN-MTTH OF THE PALLAW0NAP8. 6M made all things. Long ago the sun was a man. The sun is bad and wishes to kill all things, but the moon is good. The sun's rays are arrows, and he gives a bundle to every creature, more to the lion, fewer to the coyote, etc. ; but to none does he give an arrow that will slay a man. The coyo- te wished to go to the sun, and he asked Pokbh the rcmd. Pok6h pointed out to him a good road, and the coyote traveled on it all day, but the sun turned round, so he traveled in a circle, and came back at night to the place whence he had started in the morning. A second time he asked Pok6h, and a second time he came back in a circle. Then Pokbh told him to go straight to the eastern edge of the earth, and wait there until the sun came up. So the coyote went and sat down on the hole where the sun came up, with his back turned to the east, and kept pointing with his arrow in very dii.'ection, pre- tending he was going to shoot. The sun cane up under him, and told him to get out of the way. P'Ut the coyote sat there until it became so warm that he was obliged to coil up his tail imder him. Then he began to get th:r«ty, and asked the sun for water. The sun gave him an acorn- cup full, but this did not satisfy the coyote's great thirst. Next his shoulders began to get warm, so he spat on his paws and rubljed his back with them. Then he said to the sun, Why do you come up here, meddling with me? Hut the sun siiid, lam not meddling with you; I am traveling where I have a right to travel. The cuyute told him to go round some other way, that that was his road, but the sun insisted on going straight up. Then the coyote wanted to go up with him, so tlie good natured sun took him along. Presently they came to a path with steps like a ladder, and as the sun went up he counted tlie steps; when they got up above the world, the coyote found it getting hot and wanted to jump down, but the distance was too great. By noon the sun was very hot and bright, and he told the coyote to shut his eyes. He did so, but he opened them (piickly again, an<l so kept opening rnd shutting them all the afternoon, to see how fast the sun was sliding down. When the sun IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) 1.0 I.I 2.5 2.2 ^ 1^ 12.0 iim 1.25 1.4 1.6 < 6" ► V] vl ,> <?> */ -J V Photographic Sciences Corporation 33 WIST MAII* STRIS'. WnSTIR.N.Y. llSiiO (716) •73-450: f\ V^v •n>^ \\ r o 7 ^ 660 FUTUBE STATE. came down to the earth in the west, the coyote jumped o£f on to a tree, and so clambered down to the ground."^ Such are the Myths of the Farthest West, such the endeavors of these men unenlightened, according to our ideas of enlightenment, to define the indefinable, such the result of their 'yearning after the gods.' Most of their myths and beliefs are extravagant, childish, meaningless, to our understanding of them, but doubt- less our myths would be the same to ihem. From the beginning of time men have grappled with shadows, have accounted for material certainties by immaterial uncertainties. Let us be content to gather and preserve these perishable phantoms now ; they will be very curi- ous relics in the day of the triumph of substance. Ill This myth, Mr Powers thinks, has been belittled or corrupted from the ancient myth of the zodiac, and, in his opinion, argues for the Americans a civilized, or at least semi-civilized, Asiatic origin, — a very far-fetched con- clusion I should say. THE NATIVE KACES PACIFIC STATES. LAifGUAGES. CHAPTER I. GENERAL REMARKS. NATin Lanouaou nr Adtamoi or Sooui. CuaTom— Ohabaotkbdrio Imdi- TiDUAiiiTx OF Amkuoam Tonquks— Fskquknt Oooubbemck or LONO Words— BsDUPUCATioNs, Fbequkntatitkb, and Doau — Intkbtbibal LANonAoiB — Gbbtdbx-Lanouaoe- -Slate and Chinook Ja boons— PAoinc States Lanouaqbs — The Timneh, Aztec, and Mata Tongues— The Laboeb Fauiueb INI.ANO— Lanouaoe as a Test or Orioin— Simi- LABmn IN UnbUiAtid Lamouaom— PiiAM or this Imtxstioation. In nothing, perhaps, do the Native Races of the Pacific States show signs of nge, and of progress from absolute primevalisin, more than in their languages. Indeed, throughout the length and breadth of the two Americas aboriginal tongues display greater richness, more deli- cate gradations, and a wider scope, than from the uncul- tured condition in which the people were found, one would be led to suppose. Until recently, no attention has been given by scholars to these languages ; now it is admitted that the more they are studied the more do new beauties appear, and that in their speech these nations are in advance of what their general rudeness in other (Ml) 5B3 OENLBAL BEMABKS. respeciiB would imply. Nor is there that difTerence in the construction of words and the scope of vocabularies between nations which we call civilized and those called savage, which, from the difference in their customs, in- dustries, and polities we should expect to find; from which it is safe to infer that in progress, after the essen- tial corporeal requirements are satisfied, the necessities of the intellect, of which speech is the very first, are not only met, but are developed and gratified beyond what the actual necessities of the body demand. That is, speech or no speech the body must be fed or the animal dies, but with tlie absolute necessities of the body supplied, the intellect and its supernumeraries shoot forward beyond their relative primeval state, leaving bodily comforts far behind. Hence, in the very outset of what we call progress, we see the intellect assert- ing its independence and developing those organs only which in their turn assist its own development. Again, under certain conditions, two nations having ad- vanced materially and intellectually side by side up to a certain point, may from extrinsic or incidental causes become widely separate ; one may go forward intellectu- ally while the two remain together substantially ; one may go forward materially while mentally there is no apparent difference. The causes which give rise to these strange inequalities we cannot fathom until we can minutely retrace the progress of the people for thousands of ages in their history; we only see, in the many ex- amples round us, that such is the fact. A people well advanced in art and language may, from war or famine, become reduced to primeval penury and yet retain traces of its former culture in its speech, but by no possibility can rude and barbaric speech suddenly assume depth and richness from .vuiterial prosperity; from all of which it is safe to conclude that language is the surest test of the age of a people, for the mind cannot expand with- out an improvement in speech, and speech improves only as it is forced slowly to develop under pressure of the mind. RELATIONSHIP OF AMEBIOAN LANOUAQES. 668 one 18 no these The researches of the few philologists who have given American languages their study have brought to light the following facts. First, that a relationship exists among all the tongues of the northern and southern con- tinents; and that while certain characteristics are found in common throughout all the languages of America, these languages are as a whole sufficiently peculiar to be distinguishable from the speech of all the oth^^r races of the world. Although some of these characteristics, as a matter of course, are found in some of the languages of the old world — more of them in the Turanian family than in any other, — ^yet nowhere on the globe are uni- formities of speech carried over vast areas and through innumerable and diversified races with such persistency, as in America; nowhere are tongues so dissimilar and yet so alike as here. In this general similarity would be a strong ground-work for a theory of common ori^n, either indigenous or foreign, but for the fact that while the languages of America appear distinct from all other languages of the world, and do indeed in certain respects bear a general resemblance one to another throughout, yet at the same time I may safely assert that on no other continent can there be found such a multitude of distinct languages which definitely approach one another in scarcely a single word or syllable as in America. It is as easy to prove from language that the nations of the New World were originally thrown together fmm differ- ent parts, and that by intermigrations, uniformity in customs and climate, and the lapse of long ages the people have become approximately brethren in speech, while their incessant wars have at the same time held them asunder and prevented a more particular uniform- ity, as it would be to prove a common origin and subse- quent dispersion; without further light both theories are alike insusceptible of proof, as are, indeed, all hypoth- eses concerning the origin of the native races of this con- tinent. Another fact which naturally becomes more apparent the more we investigate the subject, particularly as regards the nations inhabiting the western half of i; 664 OENESAL MBMARITR North America, ia, that the innumerable divermties of speech found among these tribes constantly tend to dis- appear, tend to range themselves under broad divisions, coalescing into groups and families, thereby establishing more intimate relationship between some, and widening the distance between others. The numbers of tongues and dialects, which at the first appeared to be legion, by comparison and classification are constantly being re- duced. Could we go back, even for a few thousand years, and follow these peoples through the turnings and twist- ings of their nomadic existence, we should be surprised at the rapid and complete changes constantly taking place ; we should see throughout this broad continent the tide of human life ebbing and flowing like a mighty ocean, surg- ing to and fro in a perpetual unrest, huge billows of humanity rolling over forest, plain, and mountain, nations driving out nations, absorbing, or annihilating, only to be themselves inevitably driven out, absorbed, or annihilated ; we should see as a result of this interminable mixture, languages con&timtly being modified, some wholly or in part disappearing, some changing in a lesser degree, hardly one remaining the same for any considerable length of time. Even within the short period of our own obser- vation, between the time of the first arrival of Europeans and the disappearance of the natives, many changes are apparent; while we are gazing upon them we see their boundaries oscillate, like the play of the threads in net- work. On the buffalo-hunting inland plains I have seen aggregations of tribes driven out from their old camping- ground, in some instances a thousand miles away, and their places occupied by others ; in the narrower limits of the north-western mountains I have seen numerous tribes extirpated by their neighbors, a remnant only being kept as slaves. While such was the normal con- dition of the aborigines it is not difficult to perceive in some degree at least, the effect upon languages. Yet while American languages are indeed, as Whitney terms them," the most changeful human forms of speech " there are yet found indestructible characteristic elements, afiil- LONG WOBDS IN AHEBICAN LANOUAaSS. 666 iations which no circumstances of time or place can wholly obliterate. One of these characteristic elements is the frequent occurrence of long words. Even the Otomf, the only language in America whfch can be called monosyllabic, consisting as it does, for the most part, of etymons of one syllable, contains some comparatively long words. This frequency of long words, the methoid of their construc- tion, and the ease with which they are manufactured constitute a striking feature in the system of unity that pervades all American languages. The native of the New World expresses in a single word, accompanied perhaps by a grunt or a gesture, what a European would employ a whole sentence to elucidate. He crowds the greatest possible number of ideas into the most compact form possible, as though in a multitude of words he found weakness rather than strength, — taking their sev- eral ideas by their monosyllabic equivalents, and joining them in one single expression. This rule is universal; and so these languages become as Humboldt expresses it "like dififerent substances in analogous forms," in which, as Gallatin observes, there is "an universal ten- dency to express in the same word, not only all that modifies or relates to the same object or action but both the action and the object, thus concentrating in a single expression a complex idea or several ideas, among which there is a natural connection." This linguistic pecul- iarity is called by various names. Duponceau terms it the polysynthetic stage or system, Wilhelm von Hum- boldt the agglutinative, Lieber the holophrastic ; others the aggregative, the incorporative, and so on. As an illustration of this peculiarity, take the Aztec word for letter-postage, amaUacuilolUquitcatiaxitlahuiUi, which in- terpreted literally signifies, 'the payment received for carrying a paper on which something is written.' The Cherokees go yet further and express a whole sen- tence in a single word — a long one it is true, but yet one word — winitaiotigegiimliskawlungtanavmelUisesti which translated forms the sentence, 'they will by that time .1 GENERAL BEMABK8. have nearly finished granting favors from a distance to thee and me.' Other peculiarities common to all Amer- ican languages might be mentioned, such as reduplica- tions, or a repetition of the same syllable to express plurals; the use of frequentatives and duals; the appli- cation of gender to the third person of the verb; the direct conversion of nouns, substantive and adjective, into verbs, and their conjugation as such ; peculiar gen- eric distinctions arising from a separation of animate from inanimate beings, and the like. The multiplicity of tongues, even within compar- atively narrow areas, rendered the adoption of some sort of universal language absolutely necessary. This in- ternational language in America is for the most part confined to gestures, and nowhere has gesture-language attained a higher degree of perfection than here; and what is most remarkable, the same representatives are employed from Alaska to Mexico and even in South America. Thus each tribe has a certain gesture to in- dicate its name, which is understood by all others. A Flatbead will make his tribe known by placing his hand upon his head ; a Crow by imitating the flapping of the wings of a bird ; a Nez Perc6 by pointing with his finger through his nose, and so on. Fire is generally indicated by blowing followed by a pretended warming of the hands, water by a pretended scooping up and drinking, trade or exchange by crossing the fore fingers, a certain gesture being fixed for everything necessary to carry on a conversation. Besides this natural gesture-language there is found in various parts an intertribal jargon composed of words chosen to fit emergencies, from the speech of the several neighboring nations; the words being altered, if necessary, in construction or pronuncia- tion to suit all. Thus in the valley of the Yukon we find the 31av6 jargon, and in the valley of the Columbia the Chinook jargon, which latter arose originally, not as is generally supposed conventionally between the French- Canadian and English trappers and the natives of the north-west solely for purpoees of trade, but which origi- LANGUAOES OF THE PAOIflO STATES. S67 nated among the tribes themselves spontaneously and before the advent of Europeans, though greatly modified and extended by subsequent European intercourse. Thus has been laid, no doubt, the foundation of many permanent languages and dialects; and thus we may easily perceive the powerful and continued effect of one language upon another. As to the number of languages in America much dif- ference of opinion exists. Hervds, before half the country was discovered, felt justified in classifying them all under seven families, while others find, on the Pacific side of the northern continent alone, over six hundred languages which thus far refuse to affiliate. The differ- ent dialects are countless; and yet, notwithstanding the formidable array of names which I have gathered at the end of this chapter, probably not one-fourth of their real number are or ever will be known to us. umcia- e find )ia the )t as is rench- of the origi- Many of the Pacific States' languages bear resem- blances to one another, and may therefore be brought more or less under groups and classes. These languages, however, resemble one another too slightly to be called dialects, and in the majority of cases no affiliations of any kind can be traced. But four great langutiges are found within our territory, or, if we exclude the Eskimo, which is not properly an American language, there re- main but three, the Tinneh, the Aztec, and the Maya. Of the lesser tongues there are many more, as will ap- pear further on. The Eskimos skirt the shores of the north polar ocean and belong more to the old world than to the new. The Tinneh, Athabasca, or Chepewyan family covers the northern end of the Rocky Mountain range, sending its branches in every direction, into Alaska, British Columbia, British America, Washington, Or^on, California, New Mexico, Texas, and Mexico. The Aztec language, whose seat is Central Mexico, is found also in Nicaragua and other parts of Central America. Traces moreover appear in some parts of Sonora, Sinaloa, Durango, Chihuahua, Texas, Arizona, California, Utah, 568 OBNEBAL BEMABK8. Nevada, Idaho, Montana, and Oregon. The Maya is the chief Central American tongue, but traces of it may be found as well in Mexico. Thus we see that while the cradle of the Tinneh tongue appears to be in the centre of British North America, its dialects extend westward and southward, lessening in intensity the further they are re- moved from the hypothetical original centre, suddenly dying out in some directions, fading gradually away in others, and breaking out at disconnected intervals in others. So with the Aztec language, whose primitive centre, so far as present appearances go, was the valley of Mexico; we find it extending south along the shores of the Pacific as far as Nicaragua, while northward its traces grow fainter and fainter until it disappears. And so it is with the Maya, which, covering as it does a less extent of territory, is more distinctly marked and consequently more easily followed. In classifying the languages of the Pacific States, the marks of identification vary with different families. Thus the linguistic affiliations of the Tinneh family are founded not so much on certain recurring grammatical rules, as on the number of important words occurring under the same or slightly altered form. In the Aztec language the reverse of this is true ; for although to some extent, in the establishing of relationships, we are governed by verbal similarities, yet we also find positive grammatical rules which carry with them much more weight than mere word likenesses. For example, in the north, wherever Aztec traces are found, the Aztec substantive endings ti and tli are either abreviatcd or changed according to a regular sytem into <i, te, t, de, re, ki, ke, m, la, ri. Aztec numerals are used by these northern nations, but in greatly modified forms; personal pronouns are there found but little changed, while demonstrative, interrogative, and indefinite pro- nouns likewise show signs of Aztec origin. The ending ame, which, attached to the verb, designates the person acting, can be plainly traced ; while among these same northern nations of which I am speaking, is found that IKLAKD AKD COAST LANOUAOE8. 569 forms; certain system of LavJtverschi^ng or sound-shunting, originally discovered by Grimm in the Indo-Germanic family, and by Professor Max Miiller called Grimm's law. In the pursuance of this investigation I noticed a two-fold curiosity which may be worthy of mention. Throughout the great Northwest, as well in most of the many Tinneh vocabularies as elsewhere, is found the Aztec word for stone, tetl, sometimes slightly changed but always recognizable, and to which the same meaning is invariably attached; while on the other hand the Tinneh word for fire, cmw, or coon, appears in like manner in several of the Mexican languages, and I even noticed it in the vocabulary of a Honduras nation. This may be purely accidental, but both being important words I thought best to draw attention to the fact. The larger linguistic families are for the most part found inland, while along the sea-shore the speech of the people is broken into innumerable fragments. Particu- larly is this the case along the shores of the Northwest. South of Acapulco, as we have seen, the Aztec tongue holds the seaboard for some distance; but again farther south, as well as on the gulf coast, there is found a great diversity in languages and dialects. In California the confusion becomes interminable ; as if Babel-builders from every quarter of the earth had here met to the eternal confounding of all; yet there are linguistic families even in California, principally in the northern part. It is not at all improbable that Malays, Chinese, or Japanese, or all of them, did at some time appear in what is now North America, in such numbers as materially to influence langut^e, but hitherto no Asiatic nor European tongue, excepting always the Eskimo, has been found in America; nor have affinities with any other language of the world been discovered sufficiently marked to warrant the claim of relationship. Theorizers enough there have been and will be ; for centuries to come half- fledged scientists, ignorant of what others have done or rather have failed to do, will not cease to bring forward 6i0 QBNBBAL BBICABKB. wonderful conceptions, striking analogies; will not cease to speculate, linguistically, ethnologically, cosmograph> ically and otherwise to their own satisfaction and to the confusion of their readers. The absurdity of these spec- ulations is apparent to all but the speculator. No sooner is a monosyllabic language, the Otomi, discovered in America than up rises a champion, Sefior Najera, claiming the distinction for the Chinese, and with no other result than to establish both as monosyllabic, v/hich was well enough known before. So the Abb^ Brasseur de Bourbourg, who has given the subject more years of study and more pages of printed matter than any other writer, unless it be the half-crazed Lord Kingsborough, first attempts to prove that the Maya languages are de- rived from the Latin, Greek, English, German, Scandi- navian, or other Aryan tongues; then that all these languages are but ofishoots from the Maya itself, which is the only true primeval language. So much for in- temperate speculation, which, whether learned or cjhallow, too often originates in doubt and ends in obscurity. In all these hypotheses, argument assumes the form of analogies drawn between the peoples with whom a re- lationship is attempted to be established, — no difficult matter, truly, when we consider that all mankind are formed on one model, and that innumerable similarities must of necessity exist among all the races of the globe. To show the futility of such attempts, let me give a few words, analogous both in signification and sound, selected from American, European, Asiatic, and other languages, between which it is now well established that no relationship exists. For the German ja v ; have the Shasta ya; for komm, the Comanche kini] for Ko^ff, the Cahita coba; for weinen, the Cora vyeine; for thun, the Tepehuana duni; for nichts, nein, the Chinook mxt, nix. For the Greek xopa^, there is the Tarahumara colatschi; for ifia^ov^ piaS^eiv, the Cora rmuUS ; for yvrtj, the Cahita cuna. For the Latm hie, vaa, we have the Tepehuana hie, vase; for muoor, the Cora mueuare', for liTtgiui, the Moqui linga', for vaXUs, the Kalapooya loaUdh; for toga, ACCIDENTAL WOBD-SIMILABJTIES. the nix. m. manu8, the Kenni togaai, man. For the French cas^, wo find the Tarahumara caasn'okr-, for tdtonner. the Tepe: huana tatame. For the Spanish hueco, the Tarahumara hooo; for tit^tano, the Cora t/itana. For the Italian cosi, the Tarahumara coaai; for the Arabic itchar,the Tarahu- mara ajare; for the Hawaiian j90, the Sekumne po (night), For the Sanscrit da, there is the Cora ta (give) ; ibr ekSj the Miztec ec (one) ; for md, the Tepehuana mai (not) and the Maya ma (no); for masd (month), the Pima mahsa (moon) ; for tschandra (moon), the Kenai tschane (moon) ; for pcida (foot), the Sekumne joodo (leg); for kamd (love), the Shoshone kamakh (to love); for^, the Kizh paa (to drink). For the Malay tdiia, we have the Tepehuana tani (to ask) ; for hurip, tabah, the Cora kuri (to \i\e),tabd (to beat); for A^maA, the Shasta oma (house), and so on. — These examples I could increase indefinitely and show striking similarities in some few words between almost any two languages of luc v. orld. When there are enough of them similar <n sound and signification in any two tongues to constitute a rule rather than exceptions, such languages are said to be related ; but where, as in the above-cited instances, these similarities are merely ac- cidental, to prove them related would prove too much, for then all the languages of the earth might be said to be related. In treating of the languages of the Pacific States,^ commencing with those of the north inind proceeding south- ward, I make it a rule to follow them wherever they lead, without restricting myself to place or nation. One nation may speak two languages; the same language may be spoken by a dozen nations, and if the evidence is such as to imply the existence of the same language, or traces of it, in Alaska and in Sonora, I can do no less than step from one place to the other in speaking of it. Besides the names and localities of languages and linguistic families, I shall endeavor to give some idea of their several peculiar characteristics, their grammatical construction, with such specimens of each as will enable Vol. III. 3G \ M i H 1 1 i ; 1 i i 1 wBt I 662 CLASSIFICATION OF LANOUAOES. the student to make comparisons and draw inferences. In the following tabk I have attempted a classification of these languages; but in some instances, from the lack of vocabularies taken before the intermixtures that followed the advent of Europeans, any classification can be but approximative. CLASSIFICATION OF THE ABORIOINAL LANGUAGES OF THE PACIFIC STATES. Eskimo Northern Eskimo Alent Thlinkeet. Tinneh Eastern Division Naggeuktormnte Kittear Kangmali-Innnin Nuwangmeun Nunatangmeun Kitegne Malemnte Aniygmute Chungmute Pashtolik Southern Eskimo or Koniagan ( Knskoquigmnte. ( Kwichpagmute. Kangjulit Magemnte Agulmute Keiataigmute Aglegmnte Chu^atsch Kadiak fUnalaska Atkha f Yakntat Chilknt Hoodsinoo Takoo Auk Kaka Sitka Eeliknoo Stikeen Tungitss Sawessaw-tinneh or Chepevyan Tantsawhoot-tinneh or Coppermine Bivcr Horn Mountain Beaver Thlingohn-tinneh or Dog-Bib Kawcho-tinneh or Hare Ambawtawhoot-tiuneh or Sheep Snrsis or Sursees Tsillawdawh.oot-tinneh or Brush-wood Nagailer SlnnacnsR-tinneh Rocky Mountain Edchawtawoot-tiiineh inferences, issification n the lack tures that cation can lOes of CLASSIPrOATION OP LANQUA0E8 f M8 Western Division Kutchin Degothi-kntohinorLoodieiix Vanta-kntchin ! Natohe-kntehin ' Knkath-katchin f ITntohoneJratchin i Tathzey-kntohin Han-kntchin Kenai gmnte. mute. I Tinneb Tacolly or Carrier Cent"^ Division I Artez-kntohii; I Kntcha-ktitofain i Tenan-katchin f Junakachotana Jugelnat Ingalik ! Inlalit Kenai Ugalens Atnah or Nehanne . Koltschane r Taatin or Talkotin iTsilkotinor Ohilkotin Kaskotin Thetliotin Tsatsnotin Nulaautin Ntshaantin Natliautin Nikozliautin Tatshiautin Babine (Sicanni Iran irrnine Bivcr eep QHh-wood TIatskanai Qualhioqua Umpqna ( f Lassies I Wilaoki " wn«^ , -Jlewnh I Tahahteen tSiah Hoopah JTofew'l? Southern Division Apaches f ApMhe proper Tonto Chiricaeui GileRo Mimbreito Faraon Mescalero Llanero Lipan Vaquero Xioarilla Natage PiSafeno Coyotero Tejua Coppermine Navajo Ml CLASSIFICATION OF LANGDAOES. Haicbth. Nmb. Belloooola Chimigran i1 'I I NooUca ... t \ Haidah Kaiganie Nau Sebana Hailtza Nootka QaaokoU Cowichin Tiaoqaateh Udena Qnano Qaactoe KoHkiemo Qnatsino K^cueut Aitizzaht Chioklezahk Abaztiht Eshqnaht Klaizzaht Nitinaht Toquftbt BeHhaht Clayoqnot Patcbeena Boke Nimkish Vriokinainish Songbie Sanetcb Comux NooHdalum Kwantlum Teet Nnnaimo Taculta Ucleta Neculta Queehnnioulta Newittee Snnkaulutuok Makab Mewchemaas Sbiminhmoo Nooksak HiimiRb Skagit Buohoinifih Cbiraitkum nnlliim Toanboooh i Soliah. CLASSIFICATION OF LANGUAGES. Sahsh proper or Flmthead Lommf Clallam Kullespelm or Pend d'Oreillei Banahwup «P<»-e- ...te« Soaiatlpi ISyfeariini Okttuagaa g* u;l^-. BkiteuiHh, or Coeor d'AMna " " Pisquouse Cowlitz Nsietshaw iS65 ChohalU JSSJu^"^' Kootenai Sahaptin . I Niaqnally ^WaWalT*"'"'''"^*"' Palonse Yakima Kliketat TairUa (Qdenlaoia ^•^^p" jsa (Chinook Wakiakum Cfai'or* Multnomah Skilloot I Wathtla Yamkally Calapooya Chinook Jargon Tototin Yakon Klamath |SjSr*°'^^*^ (Copuh (Shasta otMtU. JPalaik ( Watsahewah Enroo Cahroo Oppegach OLASSmOATION OF LAMOUAOEB. I i ' i i I I P»tow»7 or Wcitopeek Patew»]r Yeeard Weeyot WidKMk Ehnek or Pehtaik Howteteoh NabUtM Patawat Ohillnlah Wheeloatta KaUto Chimalaqnid Tnln. Porno.. Casbnft Kinkla Yuba Sonoma Oleepa Y0I07 or Yolo NemBhoua Goinu Baahoneo Yeshanaok lleidoo NMthenam Sanainento Talley Langnagea (Ynka .{Tahtoo ( Wapo or Ashoehemio UUah Oallinomero Maaallamagoon Ooalala Matole Kolanapo San^l Yonioa Ghoweshak Batemdakaie Choouyem Olamentke Kainamare Ghwaohamaja Eastern Dialeota Ooheeamne Seronskumno Chupamna Omochnmno Seoumne Walagumno Coram ne Solofnmne Turealnmno Saywamin Newichumno Matohemne Sagayayomna CLASSIFICATION OP LANOUAOES. 5 m Sacramento Valley Languages Eastern Dialects Western Dialects Napobatin Napa. Mustitnl Tulkoy Snisan Karquines Tomales Lekatuit Petainma Guiluco Tnlare Hawhnw Coconoon Yociit Matalan Salse Quirote Olhone Runsien Eslene Isninracan Agpianaque Sakhone Chalone Katlendamca Poytoqui Mutsnn Thamien Chowchilla Meewoo Tatoh^ San Mignel Santa Cniz Shoshone , MnthelemBe Hopotatumnb Talatia Pozlumne Yasumne Pnjani Sekumna Kisky Yalesumne ' Huk Ynkal Tsamak Nemshaw f Napa j Myacoma Calayomaha Caymus Uloca .Suscol Shoshone Wihinasht Bannaok . Shoshokee OtASSiFlGATlOK OF LiKQUAGES. Utah. Utah Uintafite Ooshnte Piute Pahnte Painlee Washoe Sarapitche Mono Comanche Moqni Kizh Netela Kechi Chemehnevi Cahaillo • Qaeres |Kiwomi ■{Cochitemi (Acoma Tegna orTeznqne Picons Jemez ZniU Ytuna.. Chevet Cajaencbe . Tiimajab Benem^ Covaji Noche Yuma Maricopa Cuchitn i Mojave Diegeno Yampais .Yavipais I Cajuenche jJaUiquamai ITecnicho Teniqtfecha Cochiin( , Ooaicnri . PericA fLaymoQ lieu Cora Monqui Didiii Liyiie Edh LUehitio ■4 2^ PS w CLASSIFICATION OF LANGUAGES. Pima Alto.... if *P«»«o j Bobaiporis Pima Bajo 668 6pata Cahita., Endeve Teguis Tegnima Cogninachie i Batnca IHahnaripa Himeri Guazaba [ Jova (Mayo < Yaqui (Tehueco Zoo Guazave Batucik Albino Ocoroni Vocaregui Zuaque Comoporis Abome Mocorito Petatlan Huite Ore Mucoyahai Tauro Troes Nio Cahuimeto Tepave Ohuero ('hicorata Basopa Tarahuraara.... JGuazapare ( Pachera Concho Toboso Julima Piro Suma Chinarra Irritilia Tejano Tubar Tepehuana m CLASSIFICATION OF LANOUAGES. Aoax^e (Topia ■TSnbaibo (Xixime Zacateo Cazcane Kazapile Huitcole Ouachichilo Colotlan TIaxomulteo Tecaexe Tepeoano (Uantzicat Com •{ leakualitzigti ( Cora, or Ateakari Azt«o, Mexican, or Nahtiatl Otomf jOto^f (Mazahua Fame Meco, or Serrano Yu6 Yeme Olive Xanambre Pisone Tamaulipeo Tarasco Matlaltziuca Ocuilteo Tepazoalano YangaiBtlan Mizteo baja Miztec alta Cuixlahuac Mizteo i TIaxiaco Gnilapa Mictlantongo Tamazulapa Xaltepeo [ Nochiztlan Chooho, or Chuchone AmuB^o Mazateo Cuicateo Ghatiuo TIapaneo Ghinnntec Fopoluca Zapoteo. (Zaachilla Ocotlan Etla NeUicho I, Zapoteo. OLASBIWCATION OF LANODAOES. ! Serrano de Itztep«o Serrano de Cajonoa Beni Xono Serrano de Miahuatlan on Hije Hoaya Hoasteo , [TeUkilhati I Ohakalmati J Ipapana ITatimolo, orNaolingo Totonao Chiapaneo Tloqne Zotzil Zeldal^uelen Vebetlateoa Mam Aohie Ooatenialteo Cuettao Hhirichota Pokonohi CnechicolchI Tlacaoebaatla Apay Poton Taulepa Ulua Quiche Cakchiqael Zutugil Chorti Alaguilao Gaiohi Ixil Zoqne Cozoh ChaSabal Choi Uzpanteo Aguacateo Quechi Maya Carib MoBqnito Poya Towka Seco Valiente Bama Cookra Woolwa Toonglaa Bra CLA8BIFI0ATI0N OF LANOUAaES. I u I Lene* Kmoo Teguca Aloatuina Jan Toa Qaula Motuca FansaBina Bambo Goribici Chorotega Chontal OrotiAa Blnnoo Tiribi Tnlamanca Ghiripo Ooataso Nioova Cereoaro Chiriqui Burica Veragaa Paris Eacoria Bimqaeta Nata Urraoa Chini Chame Ghioacotra Sangana Ouarara Gutara Panama Ghnchura Chagre Ghepo Gaetta Qanrecaa Ghiape Ponca Pocora Zamanama Goiba Ponca Ghitarraga Ada Gareta Darien Abieiba Abenamechey Dabaibii Bird CLASSIFICATION OP LANOCAOES. Tnle Cholo Bonioho Cimarrou Baynno Ciinarrou Aianzanillo. or Saa Bias Mundiugo Gnna Cunacuna Choco Caomane Urnbil Idibu Paya Ooajiro • MotiloUe Gnaineta CooiiM 678 CHAPTER II. HTPERBOREAN LANGUAGES. DlJTINOnON BKTWEKN EsKmo AND AUEBIOAN — EsKIHO PrONVHCIATION AND Declension — Dlaleots op the Koniaoas and Alectb — Lanocags of THE Tblinxeets— Hypothetical Afpinities — The Tinneh Fahilt and na DlALKOTS— EasTKBN, WESTEaN, CENTBAIi, AND SoCTHEBN DlTISIOHB— Chepewtan Declension — Obatobioal Display in the Speech of the KuTCHiNs— Dialects op the Atnaus and Uoalenzes Compabed — Spe- cimen OF the KoLTSBANK ToNQUK — ^TaCULLY GuTTUBALS — HOOPAH VocABULABY— Apache Dialects— Lipan Lord's Pbayeb — Navajo Wobdb — COMPABATIVE VoCABULABY OF THE TiNNEH FAMILY. The national and tribal distinctions given in the first volume of this work will; for the most part, serve as divisions for languages and dialects; I shall not therefore repeat here the names and boundaries before mentioned, except so far as may be necessary in speaking of lan- guages alone. As a rule those physical and social dis- tinctions which indicate severalness among peoples, are followed, if indeed they are not governed by the several- ness of dialects, that is, the diversities of language operate as powerfully as the aspects of nature or any other causes, in separating mankind into tribes and nations; hence it is that in the different divisions o humanity are found different dialects, and between v* dects physical and geographical divisions.* As I have said in another plac the Eskimos are the anomalous race of the New Wo d»; and this is no 1 See YoL i., p. 42 et saq. of this work. (5W< LANOUAQES ON THE ABCTIC SEABOABD. 675 less true in their language than in their physical charac- teristics. Obviously they are a polar people rather than an American or an Asiatic people.' They cling to the seaboard; and while the distinction between them and the inland American is clearly drawn, as we descend the strait and sea of Bering, cross the Alaskan peninsula and follow the shores of the Pacific eastward and south- ward, gradually the Arctic dialect merges into that of the American proper. In our Hyperborean group, whose southern bound is the fifty-fifth parallel, the northern seaboard part is occupied wholly by Eskimos, the southern by a people called by some Eskimos and by others Koni- agas, while further on the graduation is so complete and the transition from one to the other so imperceptible that it is often difficult to determine which are Indians and which Eskimos. In treating of their manners and customs, I separated the littoral Alaskans into two di- visions, calling them Eskimos and Koniagas, but in their languages and dialects I shall speak of them as one. No philologist familiar with the whole territory has attempted to classify these Hyperborean tongues; differ- out writers refer the languages of all to such particular parts as they happen to be familiar with. Thus the Russian priest Yeninminoff divides the Eskimo language into six dialects, all belonging to the Koniagas, on the * ' Ceg deux langnes sont absolntnent la meme que celle des Vogules, habitants de la Tartitrie, et la mcine que celle des Lupous.' Mumiluct, in Atdiq. Mex., torn. i.,div. i., p. 65. 'Les Usquimitux d'Amt'rique et len Tchoutchis de Textreraitj nord de I'Asie orientale il est aisu de reconnuitre qn'ils appiirtienueut & une mime fiimille.' Mofrnn, Explor., torn, ii., p. 33'J. 'The wliole arctic shore of North America is possessed by the Esquimaux and Green- landers, who speak au original tongue called Kar.ilit.' McVuUocK's lieacarUcH in /liner., p 36. ' The Arctic region is mainly covered by dialects of a single language— the Eskimo.' LaUtam's Vomp. PhH.,\o\.\iii., p. 384. 'Der.^nieri- kanische Sprachtypus, die EsKimo-Spraehe, reicht hinaber nach Asicn.' JiuniilwMnn, Spuren der Atlek Spr., p. 711. ' .\lle Eskimos sprechen im WHsentlichen diese'be Spraohe.' Jiaer, Stft. u. Elhno., p. 280. ' The language of the Western Esquimaux so nearly resembles that of the tribes to the eastward.' Beecltey'a Voyage, vol., ii., p. Ml. Sauer's BUlings' Ex.,p.2A5. Kolzp.bM'8 Voifag?, vol. lii., p. 314; FraiUcUn's Nar., vol. i., p. 30; Dease and Simpson, in Land. Oeog. Soc, Jour., vol. viii., p. 222. Seemann's Voy. Herald, vol. ii., p. 6% But Vater does not believe that the language extends across to Asia. ' Dass sich wohl ein Einfluss der Eskimo-Spniche, aber nicht diese selbst ttbar die zwischen Asien and Amerika liegenden Inseln erstreckt.' MllhrUatis, torn, iii., pt iii., pp. 458, 42j. 076 HYFEBBOBEAN LANGUAGES. %'fi Eodink Islands and the adjacent territory. The fact is YeniaminofT dwelt in southern Alaska and in the Aleutian Isles, and knew nothing of the great inland nations to the north amd west. To the people of Kadiak he gives two dialects, a northern and a southern, and carries the same language over to the main land adjacent.' The Russian explorer Sagoskin, to the Chnagmute dialect of VeniaminofT, unites the Kwichpagmute and Kuskoquigmute under the collective name of Kangjulit, of which with the Kadiak he makes a comparative vocabu- lary establishing their identity.* In like manner Baer classifies these northern languages, but confines himself almost exclusively to the coast above Kadiak Island." Kotzebue says that a dialect of this same language is spoken by the natives of St Lawrence Island." Yet if we may believe Mr Seemann, all these dialects are essen- tially different. The Eskimo language, he v/rites, "is divided into many dialects, which often vary so much that those who s|)eak one are unable to understand the others. The natives of Kotzebue Sound for instance have to use an interpreter in conversing with their countrymen in Norton Sound; towards Point Barrow another dialect prevails, which however is not sufficiently distinct to be unintelligible to the Kotzebue people."^ According to Vater and Richardson the Eskimo language as S[X)ken cast of the Mackenzie River appears to have a softer sound, as for instance, for the western ending tch the eastern tribes mostly use s and some- times h. The German sound ch, guttural, is frequently heard among the western people. Nouns have six cases, the changes of which are expressed by affixed syllables. ' Veni3mlnQ(t, Uiber dii Spraelitn dea russ, Amer,, in Erman, Archiu., torn, vii., No. 1, p. 12G ct seq. * Sijoskin, Tugj'juch, in Russ. Oeog. Oesell., Denkschr., torn, i., p. 359 et seq. i ' Alio dieBO Vulkerschafien reden eine Sprache and oehGren zii cinem und demselbou Htarnmc. der mch anck wetter udrdlich Lings der KUste.... aUHdehnt.' Uaer, !<tal. u. Etimo., p. 122. ' Kotttbtui'a Voyof/e, vol. ii., p. 175. 1 Of the similarity between the Kadiak and Alaska idiom Langsdorff says: ' In a great degree the clothing nnd language of the Alalisaus, are tho same as those of the people of Kodiuk.' Voy., vol. ii., p. 'i'M. Seemann'a Voy, Ileruld, vol. ii., i>p. C3-C0. EXAMPLES OF TEE ESKIMO OBAMMAB. 677 re essen- These are in the singular mut, mik, mit, me, and hd, and, in the plural nui, nik, nit, ne, and gut. Ga, go, ne, aitj anga, ara, etc., affixed to the nominative, denote a pos- sessive case. As: — kivgah, a servant; kivganga, my eervant; kivgane, his servant; etc. Arsu and arsuii are diminutive endings and soak,8uds€t, and sudsek augment- atives. Adjectives are also declinable. Nouns can br; transposed into verbs by affixing &jok and ovok, and the adjective is altered in the same manner. The third person singular of the indicative is taken as the root of the verb, and by changing its termination it may be used as a noun. The infinitive is formed by the postposition mk. The verb has numerous inflections. 'To be' or * to have,' both possessing a similar signifi- cation, are expressed by gi or vi — as nunagiva, it is his land. Richardson gives the following declension of a noun, transitively and intransitively (?) : TUPEK, A TENT. BIMaCI.AB D0AZ. PLUBAI. Nom. tr. intr. tapok ) turkib f tuppak turket Oen. turkib tnppak tnrket Dat. tr. tnppek tuppak turket intr. tuppermnt tuppangnnt tnppemnt Aoo. tr. tuppak tuppak turlvinut intr. tuppemik tnppangnit turkit Abl. tr. tuppermit tuppangnit tuppermit turkinnut • intr. tuppermnt tuppangnnt Some claim that the languages of Eadiak and the Aleutian Islands are cognate, otliers deny any relation- ship. Stephen Glottoff, one of the first to visit Kadiak Island, states positively that the inhabitants of Unalaska and particularly a boy from the western Aleutian Isles could not understand the people of Kadiak." Captain Cook thought there existed a phonetic similarity between. I Richardaon's Jour., vol. ii., p. 364 et ieq ; Veniaminoff, in Ennan, Archio, torn, iii., No. i., pp. Ii2-A3;jieecluy'a Voyage,\oL ii., p. 3C6 ; i'ater, MiihriJales, torn, iii., pt iii., p. 458 et seq ; notes ott the CLuaatsh dialect nt Prince., William Bound inUook'aVoy. toPae., vol. ii., pp. 37l-(i, and PorUock'a Voy.,^ pp. 254-6. *'£r konnte die Spraohe dieser IftBulaner nicht.. ..ventehen.' JVcw, Nachrichttn, p. 106. Vol. III. 37 878 HYPERBOREAN LANOUAaES. 'I the speech of the Unaloskas and the people of Norton Sound, which opinion appears to be correct.^" So disarranged have the aboriginal tongues in this vicinity become since the advent of the Russians that little de- pendence can be placed on latter-day investigations. Dall admits the speech of the two peoples to be dissimilar yet their language he believes to be one." Vatcr, more cautious, thinks that there is perhaps some Eskimo in- fluence noticeable among the Koniagas." Baer gives Admiral von Wrangell's opinion, which also inclines towards such a connection, but he himself expresses the opposite belief, citing in support of this that the physical appearance of the Koningas differs entirely from that of the Eskimo race." Buschmann gives, as the result of careful investigations and comparisons, the opinion that the language of Unalaska is distinct fix)m that of Kadiak, and supports it by the statements of travelers, as for instance that of the mate Saikoflf, given in the Nem Nbrdlsche Beitruge, tom. iii., p. 284, who says that the two are totally difterent. Throughout the whole Aleutian Archipelago there are but two dialects, one of which is spoken on the peninsula, on Unalaska, and a few islands contiguous, while the other — by Veuiaminoff called the Atkha dialect — ex- tends thence over all the other Aleutian Isles. In neither dialect is there any distinction of gender ; but to make up for this deficiency, besides the plural, a dual is used. Substantives have three cases: — adakch, the father; adam or adaganili/<tk,of the father ; mfe/>irtH, to the father; adakik or adukin, both fathers ; orfan, the fathers; adanik, to the fathers. Verbs are conjugated by means of ter- minals. They are divided into three classes, active, medium, and passive. Negation is expressed b}' the sylla- ble oljuk added to the root of the verb; sometimes also by " Vook'a Voy. to Pac, vol. ii., p. 522. «« DitU's Alaska, pp. 377-8. >* * DasH Hich w )hl ein Einfluss dcr Enkimo-Spriohe abor nicht diese ■elbat Qbar die swig then Asien iiiid Amerika liajouden luiielu erstreolit.' Voter, MUhridalen. torn, iii., pt iii., 458. iJ * Dor D jwnhner von Unalitsohka knnn deu v ju KaiUaok gar nicht ver- ■tehen.' Baer, Slat. u. Ethno,, pp. 123-288-0. ATKHA AND UNALA8KA DIALB0T8. 679 Ijaka, Ijaga, or gana. Sjvhdng, I take ; ^unakching, I took ; sjtUjakakching, I take not; sjunag'bljuting, I took not; sjvda, take ; sjvljagada, or yiiganachtchin, take not. The eafltern Aleuts enunciate very rapidly, without dividing their words distinctly, making it very difficult for a stranger to understand them. In Unalaska their speech is more drawling, while on Atkha Island the natives pronounce each word very distinctly. The western Aleuts and the people on Umnak also speak rather slowly — drawling." Dall states that the chief difference between the Atkha and Unalaska dialeclB consists in the formation of the plural of nouns. The former for this purpose employ the terminal letters a, sh, or ng. For diminutives the Atkhas use the ending kutshak and the Unalaskas dak" On the next page I insert a vocabulary of Eskimo, Kuskoquigmute, Malemute, Aleut, and Kadiak tongues. Turn now to the Thlinkeets, who extend along the coast southward from Mount St Elias, as Holmberg says, to the Columbia River;" Chlebnikoff, to the forty-first parallel ; Vater, to Queen Charlotte Island ;" and Venia- minoif, to the Stikeen River; the latter affirming, at the same time, that there is but one dialect spoken among them all." The nations mentioned by Captain Bryant as speaking this language are the Chilkats, Bitkas, Hood- sinoos, Auks, Kakas, Elikinoos, Stikeens, and Tungass." From all accounts the Thlinkeets possess the most 1* * DasB. . . .sioh daa alentiache Idiom . . .i.ls ein eigner, von dera groMen eskimoisohen gimz ver8ohiedener SpntchtypuH erweiHt.' Jiuachmanu, Spurtn derAzlek. Spr., p.70'i et Heq. VeuiikiuinoflTH examples nre as follows: active, he took; medium, he took rao; pansive, ho was born, In Krman, Avchlo., tow. iii., No. 1, pp. 130-8: Vtniamltwff, Sapliki ob Odtrouach OoncUaskuiskacho Otjela, tom. li., pp. 2(!4-71. 11 Doll's Al<juka, p. 38U: Vater, MithridtUes, tom. iii., pt iii., pp. 400-460. >o ' Von St Eliosberge bia hinunter sum Columbiu-stromo. Holmberg, Ethno. Skit., p. 9. " ' Sic eratrecken aioh von lakntat Httdlich bia 2u den Oharlotten-Inaeln.' rater, WthridateH, tom. iii., pt iii., p. 21!). ■* 'Von Ltn bia Stachin, und hat faat nur oinen Dialect.' Veniaminoff, in Erman, AreMv., tom. vii., No. i., p. 1'2R. '» llrytmVa Jour., in Amer. AntSa. Soe., Tranmet., vol. ii., p. 302. Sie Tungnaa language ' as Mr. Tolniio cunjoclnred, ia nearly the aama «a at apoken »( Bitga.' Scouler, in Land. Qtog. Soc., Jow,, vol. zi., p. 218. 580 HTPEBBOBBAK LANaUAOES. GOMPABATIVE VOOABULABY. Kunfo. If an Woman tnak Fire Fresh Water Bait Water Water Earth Bione Dbg Knife Bun ignik or ignuck emik tarreoke I Thou Eat I' Yes No One angniak keuma or kooneook Bequetiit baitts:iac!h moisak or ueiya woonga Two Three Foot Fire Six BeTen Eight Nine Ten Eleven ashadlooik or ishntllooweet a naga, nan, tnum, nao, aunga tegara or adaitsuk milleit- Bungnet pingettsat- Mungnot or pingeyook tsetumniat or aetutnet tadgiemat adreyeet or taleema arkbunna aghwinnak akkaooin- elget aitpa acbwinnigh- ipaghn mullaroonik or bolriik penayua penmyooik pegesset Bcetntnna teeidiinniik tadlootna or kdlit KDSKOQUIO- IIUTB. yugnt agnak knik enuk okanok iknik inik nuui immik nuneh annakbukkta chivichttk akbtah hwihka Ipit neega you chashituk atauohik inalkhok palnalvak t'chamik talimik akhvinok ainaftkhTa- nam pinaiviak chtainiak- vunam kullnuk iiAi.iMirri(. toioch aiyagar kignak tnangak tshekak kiyukmuk chowik shnkeenyuk wunga illewit nagemnger wah peechnk atowsik malrnk pinyuBut setomat telemat aghwinuleot mahlnditagh' winuleet liuynsuni- iighwinuleel koolinotyluk kooleet ALEDT. sewk nikuk omgazsbiz- Bhik akathak keen ingaan kaangen aang maselikan attakon allnk kankoon shitshin tshang uttoon olnng kamtshing sitohing hasnk attakatha- matkioh XAOUK. knok tanngak uoonii pewatit tshangielk madzBhak chooi chlput pittoooga aang pedok alcheluk malogh pingaion ntamen taliman Agovinligin malohongun inglulgin kollomgaien kollcn alchtoch M HABSHNE8S OF THE THLINEEET TOKOUE. 581 barbarous speech found anywhercf in the Pacific States. Whether this arises from the huge block of wood with which the Thlinkeet matrons grace their under lip, which drives the sound from the throat through the teeth and nose before it reaches the ear of the listener, I do not pretend to say; but that it is hard, guttural, clucking, hissing, in short everything but labial, there is no doubt. All who have visited them, whether German, English, French, or Spanish, agree in this particular. Marchand describes it as excessively rude and wild; Most of their articulations are accompanied by a strong nasal aspiration, with strenuous efforts of the throat; particularly in producing the sound of a double r, which is heavy and hard. Many of their words com- mence with a strongly guttural k sound and this same sound is frequently heard three times in one word. Dr Roblet who accompanied Marchand, says that, notwith- standing all this, the language is very complete, possess- ing a multitude of words, the natives being at no loss to give a name to everything.'^ La Perouse, who makes a similar report, gives as an example of its harshness the word kMrkies, hair.'" In VeniaminolTs vocabulary are found such words as thlHunuk,\ieii\i\\y, and katlhth, ashes, literally unpronounceable. The frequently occurring sound tl has led several authors to suppose a relationship with the Aztec tongue ; as for example Vater, who made a small comparative table which I insert to show directly the contrary to what he wished to prove. Setting aside the tetl, te, stone, of which I have mode previous mention, had the words been selected to prove a want of affinity between the two languages they could not have been more to the ix)int. Buschmann asserts, moreover, that several of tho Mexican words are mis- n Taken from Bteehty's Voyage, vol. ii.; Jkur, Stat. v. Ethno.; Dall'a Alaska', and Smur'H HHUtuiit' Ex. <> Mariihtmd, Viwagt, torn, ii., pp. 109-1I0. n 7x1 PdrouM,Voy., torn, ii., p. 238. ' Their langaage is hanb and nn- pleanaiit to tho oar.' PorUock'a Voy.,Tp. '2))3. ' It appears barbarous, uncouth, ond diffloult to pronounce.' Dixon'H Voy., p. 172. ' La diflcil nronunciacion do BUS voces . . . pues las forman do la uarganta con un movlmiento de 1* longna contra el paladar.' Bodtga y Quadra, Nav., MS., pp. 46-47. 682 HTPBBBOBEAH LANOUAaBS. Mother Brother Face Forehead Strong Depth Stone Earth Duck Star aantU teachcanh xayacatl yzijaatl Tebtilizcotl Tecatlyotl tetl tlalli cananhtii dthtti attli achaik or achonoik krga liak idzin kattljan te tljaknok or tiatka kanchn tiaachztt » quoted.^ A few instances have been discovered by the same writer, where the Thlinkeet tongue appears to be verging towards the Tinneh. Among others he mentions the Thlinkeet words te, stone, zyyn, muskrat, comparing the latter with the Dogrib tern; the Thlinkeet achschat^ woman, wife, with theUmpqua sch'at; the Thlinkeet tje, teik, road, with the Tacully tee.'^ La Perouse pretends that they do not use and can hardly pronounce the letters b, f, j, d, p, and v. Most words commence with k, t, n,8, or m, the first named being the most frequently used; no word commences with an r.""^ Veniaminoff again says that it would take thirty-eight letters or com- binations to write the distinct sounds which are expressed in the Thlinkeet language. The personal pronouns are Mat, or khatah, I ; bae, he, or belch, thou ; b or bch, he ; ban or bantch, we; ■iban or ibarUch, you; aa or astch or youias or youastch, they. The verb 'to do* is conjugated as follows: PBESKNT INDIOATITK' etakhani IHPKBFECrr etakhanegin nBST FimTM ekbkazyani BBCOMD TVTUSE enkbzini PEBFECT ekhbzinf or ekhbzinnigin '> n Vaier, MUhridaUs, torn, iii., pt iii., pp. 212-13; Ilohriberg, Ethno. Skis., p. 16. M *Von der ganzen Liste bleibt alleiu The, Stein nis fihnlich.' Buseh- mann, Pima u. Koloachen Spradu!, p. 386. ' Zwischen ihuen und der mezi- eanischen in Wdrtem ina QrAminatik keine Verwandtschaft existirt . . . gftnzlich vom Max. ve:.^.}iieden siud.' Buschmann, Ortsnamen, p. G9. 'Je n'ai tronv^ nucune ressemblance entre les mots de cette langue et celle des ... .Mexionins.' La Piroust, Voy„ torn, ii., p. 240. «i Buschmann, Pima u. KoloHcben .SpracAe, p. 388. M La PerouM, Voy., torn, ii., pp. 238-9. IT Veniaminoff, Sapitki ob Ostrovach Oonakuhkitukaoho Oijela, torn, iii., pp. U9-51. No translation is given. THLIMKEET LOBD'B PBAYEB. Vater has a Lord's prayer communicated by Baranoff, director of the late Russian possessions in America. It reads as follows: Ais waan, wet wwetu tikeu; ikukastii itssag^ Father our, who art in the cloudB; honored be name bae; faa atkwakut ikustigi ibee; atkwakut attuitugati thine; let come kingdom thine, be done will bee ikachtekin linkitani zu tlekw. Katuachawat thine as we in heaven and on earth. Food uaan zuikwulkinichat akech uaan itat; tamil udan needful give us to-day; absolve our us tschaniktschak aagi zu udan akut tugati ajat; ilil debts ours as also we give debtors ours; not lead uan zulkikagatii tdat anachut uan akall^elchwetach. us into temptation but deliver xu from the evil Spirit. Tu. So." Next come the Tinneh, a people whose diffusion is only equaled by that of the Aryan or Semitic nations of the old world. The dialects of the Tinneh language are by no means confined within the limits of the Hy- perborean division. Stretching from the northern in- terior of Alaska down into Sonora and Chihuahua, we have here a linguistic line of more than four thousand miles in length extending diagonally over forty-two degrees of latitude ; like a great tree whose trunk is the Rocky Mountain range, whose roots encompass the deserts of Arizona and New Mexico, and whose branches touch the borders of Hudson Bay* and of the Arctic M Voter, mthridates, torn, iii., pt iii., p. 225. *> ' Dimensionen, in welohen er ein ungeheures Qebiet im Innem det nfirdlichen Continents einniramt, nahe nn das Eismeer reicht, und queer das nordamerikaniBche Festland dnrchzieht: indem er im Osten die Had- Honsbai, im Siidwesten in abgestossenen Mtttmmen am Umpqua-Flusse das Btille Meer bertthrt.' Buaehmann, Spurm derAttek. Spr., p. 3'23. ' This great family includes a large number of North American tribes, extending, from near the mouth of the Mackenzie, south to the borders of Mexico.' Datt'B Alaakxt, p. 428. ' There are outlyers of the stock as far as the soathetn 664 HYPEBBOBEAN LANOUAQES. and Pacific oceans.^ In the north immense compact areas are covered by these dialects; towards the south the line holds its course steadily in one direction, while at the same time on either side are isolated spots, broken fragments as it were, of the Tinneh tongue, at wide dis- tances in some cases from the central line. A refer- ence to the classification given at the end of the preced- ing chapter, will show the separation of the Tinneh family into four divisions, — the eastern, western, central and southern. The eastern division embraces the di- alects spoken between Hudson Bay and the Mackenzie River; the western, those of the Kutchins and Eenai of interior Alaska and the Pacific Coast in the vicinity of Mount St Elias and Copper River; the central, those of the Tacullies of New Caledonia, the Umpquas of Oregon, and the Hoopahs of California; the southern, those of the Apaches of New Mexico, Arizona, and Northern Mexico. Near the sources of a branch of the Saskatchewan River are the Sursees, who have been frequently classed with the Blackfeet, but Mackenzie had before this stated that they speak a dialect of the Tinneh.*' Umfreville who visited these people, compares their language to the cackling of hens, and says that it is very difficult for their neighbors to learn it.** Glance first at the dialects round Hudson Bay, and eof Oregon. More than thiH, there are Athabascans in California, Mexico and Honora.' Latham's (7omp. Phil., vol. viii., p. 393. 'Dosser in seinem HanptgQrtel von der nfirdlichen Hudsonsbai aus fast die gnnzo lireite des Continents durchl&uft; und dass er in abgesonderten, in die Feme geschleuderten Qliedern, gen SQden nicht allein unter dem 46ten (Tlatskanni und Kwalhioqua) und 43ten Ontde ndrdlicher Breite ( Ump- toa) das stille Meer bertthrt, sondem nuch tiof im Inneen in don Navnjos en 36ten Orad trifft wfthrend er im Norden und Nordwesten den 66ten Grad und beinahe die Oestade des I'olarmecrs erreioht.' Jiuachmann, AUupaiik. Sprac.luilamm, p. 313. Bee also vol. i., pp. 114, 143-0. » Oibba, in SmUhsonian Kept., 186G, p. 303. ! ** ' The Sarsees who are but few in number, appear from their language, to oome on the contrary from the North- Westward, and are of the same people as the Rocky-Mountain Indians . . .who are a tribe of the Chepevvyaua.' MoekentU'a Vnyagen, pp. Izxi.-lxxii. n VaUr, MitkrUkOea, torn, iii., pt iii., p. 252; OtUlatin, in .^mer. Antiq. Soe., Tmtuael., vol. ii., p. 19. The Sarsi, Hussees ' speak a dialect of the Chip- Swyan (Athapascan), aUied to the Tahkali.' HaU'a Ethnog., in U. 3. Ex. t., vol. vi., p. 219. DIALECTS OF THE TINNEH FAHILT. 686 thence towards the west. The northern dialects are ex- ceedingly difficult to pronounce, being composed largely of gutturals. Richardson compares some of the sounds to the Hottentot cluck, and Isbister calls them "harsh and guttural, difficult of enunciation and unpleasant to the ear.'^ They differ mainly in accentuation and pronunciation, and it therefore does not require that philological research which is necessary with tlie farther outlying branches of the family to establish their con- nection. Richardson says that the Hare and Dog-rib dialects diifer scarcely at all even in their accents ; and (^ain that the Sheep dialect is well understood by the Hare Indians. Latham affirms that the '' Beaver Ind- ian is transitional to the Slav^ and Chepewyan proper." Of the Coppermine people, Franklin writes that their language is "essentially the same with those of the Chipewyans." Ross Cox says that the language of the Slowacuss and Nascud "bears a close affinity to that spoken by the Chepewyans and Beavor Indians."^ From a paper in the collection of M. Du Ponceau, cited by Mr Gallatin, there appears to be in the grammar of these northern dialects a dual as well as a plural. Thus dinnd, a person ; dinn^ you, a man ; dinn^ you keh, two men ; dinne you tlUang, many men. Again we have sick keh, my foot ; aick keh keh, my feet. The Chepewyan declension is as follows: My two hats, sit sackhciM keh; thy two hats, nit sackhaUi keh; his two hats, hit sackhake keh, or rioneh bid tmkhaUe keh; their two hats, hoot sackhaUe keh; two pieces of wood, teitchin keh; much, or many pieces of wood, teitchin thlang; my son, see az^; my two sons, see azd keh; thy two sons, nee az^ keh; his two sons, bee az6 keh; their two sons, hoo bee az^ keli; my children, 33 * They Bpeak n copious language, which is very difficult to be attained.' Muc.keiule's Voymftit, p. 114. 'Ah a language it is exceedingly meagre and imperfect.' Rxchardnon's Jour., vol. ii., pp. 3, 28. " pp. 3, 7; Pranldin's Nar., vol. ii., p, 76. ' Hare Indians, who alim speak a dialect of the ('hipewyan languiiKc Id., 5* RlclMrdson'n Jour., vol. ii., pp p. 83. Rooky Mountain Indians difTer but little from the Strongbow, Jioaver, eto. Id., p. 85. Latham's Cotnp. Fhil., vol. viii., pp. 388, 301; Id., vol. iii., p. 303; Cox'b Adven., p. 323. B66 HTPEBBOBEAN LANQUAGES. see az^ keh thlang, or mkain^. Thus we see that the dual ending is leeh (which also means foot), and that of the plural, ^Min^. Possessive pronouns are: first person, »i, sU or nee; second person, nit or nee; third person, his or their, hit, bee, noot, or hoo. CONJUGATION OF THE VEBB I SPEAK. YAWS'THEE. PBESXNT. nfPKBnCT. I speak, yawB'thee Thou speokest, yawnelt'hee He speaks, yawlt'bee We speak, yawoult'h^e You speak, tayoult'h^e They speak, tayathee I spoke, Thou spakest. He spoke. We spoke. You spoke. They spoke. yawaylt'bee yavolt'hee yalthee tayaolthee tayahelthee tayolthee u At the end of this chapter may be found a compara- tive vocabulary, comprising words selected from these and other dialects, belonging to this family. Crossing over to the country drained by the Yukon, we find the great Kutchin nation and to their north-east the Kenai. The Kutchins, according to Jones, are "divided into about twenty-two different tribes, each speaking a dialect of the same language." Hardisty afiirms that " the Loucheux proper is spoken by the Indians of Peels River, thence traversing the mountains, westward down Rat River, the Tuk-kuth, and Van-tah- koo-chin, which extend to the Tran-jik-koo-chin, Na- tsik-koo-chin, and Koo-cha-koo-chin of the Youcon." * The connection of the Kutchin language with the Tinneh has been, by early travelers, denied, and this denial re- echoed by writers following them f but later philological investigations have established the relationship beyond a 31 OaUatin, in Anwr. AtUiq. Soe., TranBad.,yol. ii., pp. 215-16, 269. 36 Richardion'a Jour., pp. 377-413; Xof/iam's Notice Races, pp. 293-4; Jones, in Smithsonian Rept., 1866, p. 320; Hardisty, in Id., p. 311. 37 • They speak a language distinct from the Ghipewyan. FranMin's Nar., vol. ii., p. 83. 'The similarity of language amongst all the tribes (Athabas- cans) that have been enumerated under this head (the Loucheux excepted) is fully established. It does not appear to have any distinct affinities with any other than that of the Kinai. OaUaiin, in Amer. Antiq. Soe., Transact., vol. ii.,p. 20. 'The language of the latter (Loucheux) is entirely different from that of the other known tribes who possess the ^ast region to the north- ward of a line drawn from Churchill, on Hudson's Bay, across the Rocky Monnttins, to New Caledonia.' Simpson's Nar., p, 157. 'The Degothees or Loucheux, called Quarrellers by the English, speak a different language.' Schoolcraft's Arch., vol. iii., p. 642. THE KUTOHIN DIALBCT8 OF THE YUKON. 687 question. Furthermore, to corroborate this fact there are persons, well acquainted with these people and their language, having lived in their country and traded with them for years, who are positive that the Kutchin is a dialect of the Tinneh. Some of them even affirm that the eastern Kutchin dialect bears a closer relationship to that of their neighbors, the Hares and Slaves, than do some of the dialects of the western Kutchins to each other, yet it is certain that all the Kutchin tribes of the Yukon and its tributaries understand one another, ac- centuation being the principal distinction between them. A greater divergence from the stock language is observable in the dialect of the Tutchone Kutchin, which, with those of the Han Kutchin, the Slav^ of Francis Lake and Fort Halkett, the Sicannis, the Abbato-tinneh of the Felly and Macmillan Rivers, and the Nehanne of forts Liard and Simpson, might almost be called a dialectic division of the Tinneh language.'* Richardson, following Murray, cautiously traces these relationships in the following words: " More resem- blances, he thinks, might be traced through the Mountain Indian speech (Naha-'tdinn^ or Dtche-ta-ut-'tinnfe) than directly between the Kutchin and Dog-rib tongues. The Han-Kutchi of the sources of the Yukon, speak a dialect of the Kutcha-Kutchi language, yet they understand and are readily understood by the Indians of Frances Lake and the banks of the Pelly. Now these converse freely with the Naha- or Dtche-ta-ut 'tinn^, and other Rocky Mountain tribes, whose language resembles the Dog-rib tongue, and who are, in fact, acknowledged members of the Chei)ewyan nation. Again, the Frances Lake In- dians understand the Netsilley, or Wild Nation, who trade at Fort Halkett, on the River of the Mountains; these again are understood by the Sikanis ; and the Sik- anis by the Beaver Indians, whose dialect varies little from that of the Athabascans, the longest-known mem- ber of the 'Tmnh nation."" 38 Hardialy, in Smithsonian Kept., lSo6, p. 311. 39 Richardson's Jour., vol. i., pp. ■lOO-l; Hooper's Tuski, p. 270. 688 HTPEBBOBEAK LANOUAaEB. The Kutchins pride themselves on their oratorical powers, making long, windy, and allegorical speeches re- markable alike for native wit and eloquence. In public speaking their delivery is unique and effective; commencing in a low monotonous tone the voice slowly rises to a crescendo, then increases to a forte, and finally rolls forth in grand fortissimo, at which point, accompanied by striking gestures, it continues until sheer exhaustion compels the orator to pause for breath. The speech closes with a "most infernal screech," as Har- disty calls it, which is supposed to be a clincher to the most abstruse argument. It was among these people, in the vicinity of the junc- tion of the Tananah with the Yukon River that the before-mentioned broken Slav6 jai^n originated. Be- fore the arrival of foreigners, the necessity of a trade, or intertribal, language was felt and met, the dialect spoken on the Liard River forming the basis. With the arrival of Russians, French, and English successively, each one of these nationalities contributed of its words to form the general jargon. Dall says that it is in use among all western Eskimos who have intercourse with the Tinneh. The European element in their jargon is very slight, much less than in the Chinook jargon, from the fact that but few Europeans have ever come in contact with the inland tribes of Alaska even in an indirect way. Following the Tinneh tongue southward from Central Alaska, we strike the Pacific seaboard at Cook's Inlet and Prince William Sound, where we find the Kenai, with six or more dialects, stretching along the shores of the Ocean as far as Copper River. The word Kenai, or as they are sometimes called the Tbnainu,^ meaning men, in signification and sound is nlmoi : identical with the word Tinneh, Dinneh, Tinne, Diriay, Tinna, with many other variations applied to tbis family." Ac- « Holmberg, Ethno. S««., pp. 6-7; Baer, Stat. u. Ethno., p. 97; Voter, Mth- ridatts, torn, iii., pt iii., p. 228; DaU's AUuka, p. 430; Latham's Nat. Baces, p. 292. *' Busehmann, Athapask. Sprachttamm, p. 223 iKruaentem, Wotrter-Satnm- lunrj, p. xi. KBNAI LINOniBTIO AFFILUTIONS. 560 cording to Sagoskin the Ingaliks, Unakatanas, and others of the Yukon and Nulato rivers call themselves Ttynai- chotana." Veniaminoff, a high authority on matters coming under his immediate observation, draws erroneous conclusions from his comparisons of Kenai dialects. The Kenai language, he says, is divided into four dialects; the Kenai proper, the Atnah spoken by the Koltshanes and the people of Copper River, the Kuskoquim, and the Kwichpak." Baron von Wrangell is of the opinion that the Kenai are of Thlinkeet stock, affirming that although their idiom is diflerent yet it comes from the same root;** but Dall believes that it might be "more properly grouped with the Tinneh."*" The dialect of the Uga- lenzes, Buschmann confidently asserts, belongs to the Tinneh family, although its connection with the Kenai is not strongly marked, while slight traces of the Thlin- keet tongue are found in it, but not the least shadow of the Aztec as Vater imagined/'' Long words are of fre- quent occurrence in the speech of the Ugalenzes; as for example, chaJdjtachejakga, work; tekasekonachakkf enemy; kafeujaslia^na, to divide; aukatschetohatk, to take away. The Atnah dialect has also been classed with the Thlinkeet by Baer, who inserts a small comparative vocabulary to show the similarity, but in it few similar words are found, while between the Atnah and the <> * So nennen die Seekastenbewohner Ulukag Mjuten Inkiliken, and- dieseletzten nennen sicih selbst eutweder nach dem Dorfe, oder im allge meineuTtynaUCliotana.' Scujoakin, Tagtbuch, in Rusa. Oeog. Ueaell., Dtnkschr., p. 321. « Veniaminaf, in Erman, Archin, torn, vii., No. i., p. 128. *' ' Ihre Spriiche ist zwar von der der Koloscheu verschiedon, atammt aber von derselben Wurzel ab.' Baer, Ntat. u. Ethno., p. 97. «» DaWs Alaskxi, p. 430. *<> ' Ich bleide dabei stehn Bie f iir oine athapaskisohe Spraohe za er- kliiren.' Bimihmann, Spuren der Atlek Siir., p. C37. 'Two tribes are fonnd, on the Paoiflo Ocean, whose kindred lan^uitgeg, though exhibiting some affinities both with that of the Western Eskimaux and with that of the Atha- . pascas, we shall, for the present, oousider as forming a distinct family. They are the Kinai, in or near Cook's Inlet or River, and the Ugaljnchmutzi I OancUuohmioutt^) of Prino-> William's Sound.' QallaUn, in Amer. Antiq. Soo., Transact., vol. ii., p. 14. 590 HYPEBBOBEAN LANGUAGES. Ml 1 -k 1 > I 1 >; «1 I 11 Ugalenze the oonnection is quite prominent, as for instance; ATNAB raALBMZB Heaven jaat jaa Ice ttdn ttetz Stone ttzesrh ttza Fox nakattze * nakattze Eagle ttschkulSk tkotsohkalak Blood tell tedlch Fat chch£ chche Come here any anatdchtja *' In like manner the Kenai dialect has been classed with the Thliiikeet;*^ but here the preponderance of evidence is with the Tinneh. Buschmann claims it as his discovery that the Kenai belong to the Tinneh famil}'.*' The Kenai dialect is very difficult to pronounce, so much so that even the neighboring people with their harsh, nasal, and grttural idioms, find great trouble in enunciating it clearly. Some of the combinations of consonants are really very curious,*" — aljtnjan, earth; kyssynj, woman; mljchny^ to drink; keljkcUjj to eat; ktaaltatlni, to shoot; kijdykntjassniasj, I hear; tscJuUschee- intschichku, do not be afraid ; kazikatejityssny, I know not. Baer makes the Ingalik cognate with Kenai, Atnah, and Tlilinkeet;" an affinity is also detected between the Inkalit and the Kenai, Atnah, and Unalaska dialects ;" *' 'Dieses Volk gehfirt gleich den Ugalenzen zu einem und demselben Stammo tuit den Koluschen . . . Auch in der Spraclie giebt es melirere Worter, dienuf cine gemeinschaftliche Wurzel hindetiten.' Baer, Stat. u. Kthno., p. 99. ** 'Oob'iit zu dianselben Stamiue wie die Galzunen oder KoltBclianen, Atnner nnd Koloschen. Dieses bezeufiit nicht nur die noch vorhaudeuo Aehnli.'hkeiteiniger Worter in ilen Spracheu dieser Volker (eine Aihnlich- keit, wcl.^lte freilich in der Kprnche der Koluschen kanm noch merkbar uud fast g:lnzlieh verschwiniden ipt).' liaer, Stat. «. Ethno., p. 103. *' ' Dio Kinai, Kenai oder Kenaizen wurdenbisher sbon ols ein Hanptvolk und ihro Spnche aU eine hauptsauhliche des russichen Nordnmerika's betrachtet. Sie r u^iehpn in ihren Wohnungen an jeuer Kdste die grosse Kinai-B;icht o:ler den sogenannten Cooks-Fhiss. Ihr Idiom gait bisher aU eine se.bststilndige und ursprdngliehe Spraclie, Trfigerinn mehrerer anderer. Nach ra< iuen Euti1eckiin.':;en ist eti ein Giied des grossen athapuskischen SpracliHtamines, und seine Vei'wandteu im russischeii Nord-westen sind an- dei-e Ol eder desselben.' Buschmann, Atliamulc. Spruchstamm, p. 223. *• 'Die Ken d-S;)raohe ist, wegen der Menge ihrer Giirgellaute, von alien Idionieii des russichen Amerika's am schwierigsten anszusprechen. iSelbst die Nachbam der Kenajer, deren Spracheu schon ein sehr geschmeidiges Or(;an erfo dem, siud nicht im Stande, WOrter des Kenaiisehen rein wiedor/.ugeben.' Venlnminoff, in Erman, Archiv, torn, vii., No. i., p. 128. *' Birr, Stat. «. Ethno., p. 110. ** ' Sie gpreohen eine Spraohe, die ganzverBchieden ist von der an der See- CENTRAL TINNEH DIVISION. 591 while Sa^skin numbers both the Ingalik and the Inka- lit among the members of the Tinneh family." Like those of their neighbors these two dialects are harsh and difficult of pronunciation, as for instance in the Inkalit, tschugljkchuja, a fox. From the earliest times it has been known that the Koltshanes conld converse freely with the Atnahs and Kenai, and the relationship existing between these dia- lects has long been recognized." As a specimen of the Koltshane tongue, I present the following: tschiljkaje, eagle; nynkj,kit, earth; ssyljtschUan, cold; astscheljssUjj warm; tschilje, man. To the TaculUes of our central Tinneh division, whose language Hale separates into eleven dialects, Latham adds the Sicannis, and other writers the Umpquos and the Hoopahs.^' The northern dialects of this division are represented as composed of words harsh and difficult to pronounce, while the southern dialects are softer and more sonorous, yet robust and emphatic. Mr Hale felt the necessity of adopting a peculiar style of orthography to represent the sounds of these words. The Greek chi he employed to reproduce the TacuUy gutturals, which he says are somewhat deejier than the Spanish jota, probably nearly akin to the German ch in acht und achtzig. With t chi I he aims to convey a sound which " is kilste Rebranchli'-hen Sprnche der Alcuten von Kndjnci; ; der Dialect der In- kaliten ist eiu Geiiiigeh uits dt u Hjirachfin dor Keim^vc, UnuliiHclikeu und Atimer nnch die Anwigmikten uud MugimUteu Hiud lukiiliteu.' Jiaer, Stat. u. Etiino., pp. i:0-l. ^3 ' Der zwei >->Umme des Volke8 Ttynai, hanptsftcblioh der Inkiliken nnd dBrInk;iliteu-jag-elnut.' Sainskiu, Tajthxiah, in liuss. Utog. Oestll., Denkscbr., torn. i.. p. 352; iVhymper'n Alanka, p. 175. '* ' Die uftber wohueuden gehuren ku demselbi a istainmc wie die Atnaer nnd Keuiiyer und kuunen Bich init ihnen, obgleicb nie einci;. anderen Dia- lect spreclieu, verHtiindlgeu.' Baer, Stat. t;. Eiuuo., p. 101. 5* D.)in!\neah'8 Denrts, vol. ii , p. 6i; Afach mie'x Voyages, p. 284. 'Their liinsjiirt ;o is very Himilur to thut of the Chipew yanri, nml has ii great affinity to the toni^nes spoken by the Beaver Indians iind the Sicaunes. Hetween all the diflforcnt villages of the Carriers, t'lere prevaiUu difference of diulett, to such an extent, that they often give different umies to the most common utensils.' Ilnrmnn's Jimr., pp. 285-6, 370, 103, 1U«; Lwhwufs Ab. Lang,, p. 178. ' Les Indiensde lac6te ou de la Nouvellc ''dednnie, les Tokalis, les Ch irsfenrs (Cmrlrs), les Schoucbonaps, les Atnns, npoartlonnent tons k la nitiond3sChii»euhi»lf:ins.' A[o/ra.i, Exp'or.. lom.v., p. 337; Oallutin. in Amer, Ardiq. SfK., Tmiinirt., vol. ii.,'p. 20. 'A branch of the great Chippewyan (Athapusoau) itock.' ".<*(> Elhnog., iu U. S. Ex, Ex,, vol. vi., p. 202. HTPEBBOREAN LANGUAQES. |! 'r ! i a combination uttered by forcing out the breath at the side of the mouth between the tongue and the palate."" In the following words instead of the Greek chi, I write M, and for t chil, ach. Schling, dog ; schJuk, fish ; sutschon, good; kwun, fire; ku^ih, house; schhell, mountain; tse, stone; kuschkai, run. Hale is the only author who gives any information of the two tribes Tlatskanai and Kwalhioqua. The Kwal- hioquas dwell on the north bank of the Columbia, near its mouth ; but between them and the river there runs a wedge of Chinook territory. The former are to be found south of the river, on a narrow strip extending north and south. Being nearly related to the Tacully, these languages also belong to the Tinneh family. The only vocabulary obtainable is given by Mr Hale. Round the headwaters of the river Umpqua live the people of that name, sjxjaking a language related to the two last men- tioned, but which, if we may believe Mr Hale, is "much softer than the others." Scouler, who has made a curious classification of the languages of north-western America, places theUmpqua in the same family with the Calapooya and Yamkally under the general name of Cathlascon." The southernmost dialect of this division is that of the Hoopahs, on Trinity River. Upon the authority of Mr Powers, "the Hoopa language is worthy of the jieople who speak it — copious in its vocabulary ; robust, sonorous, and strong in utter- ance; of a martial simplicity and rudeness in con- struction." Again he writes, "as the Hoopas remind one of the Romans among savages, so is their language something akin to the Latin in its phonetic characteris- tics: the idiom of camps — rude, strong, laconic. Let a grave and decorous Indian speak it deliberately, and every word comes out Uke the thud of a battering-ram against a wall. For instance let the reader take the words for 'devil' and 'death' — kedoandiwa a.\v\ cficschwU — and note the robust strength with which they can be » IMt'ft Ethnog., in U. S. Ex. Ex., vol. vi., p. B33. " Sooultr, iu Lond. Utog. Hoc., Jour., vol. 'zi., p. 225; IRium' Voy., p. 117. VOCABULARY OP HOOPAH DIALECTS. 608 at the late."" I write itschon^ in; tee, ition of I Kwal- ia, near > runs a e found g north y, these 'lie only lund the of that ist inen- j "much uttered. What a grand roll of drums there is in that long, strong word, conchvnkhioil.^' Mr Powers gives the following declension: I, htoe; father, hoota; my father, hwdioota; you, nine; your father, nineta; mother, nec^; death, cheeckwU; your mother's death, nincho cheech- On the western slope of Mount Shasta, there is the Wi-Lackee language, which bears a close likeness to the Uoopah : on Mad River is the Lassie and on Eel River the Siah, both probably Hoopah dialects, and on Smith River in Del Norte County, the Haynaggi, Tolewah and Tahahtesn, also presumably Hoopah and Wi-Lackee dia- lects. The following comparative table of the numerals in the Tolewah, Hoopah, and Wi-Lackee dialects, will serve to illustrate their relationship. On Thre^ Four Five Six Seven Eight Nine Ten TOLXWAB. BOOPAB. WI-LAOni. ohla ohla clyhy naoheh niioh nooka taoheh tach took tencheh tinckh tenckha Bwoila ohwola tuBcnlla ost&neh hostan ouosluo tsayieh lanesh tnata ochkit ooosnao oahnem COOBtllO ohla ntuoh noocista coostunckha neh snn minchla kwang enta Im con- remind mguage racteris- Let a kly, and |ng-ram ike the can be ly- p< 117. In the southern and last division of the Tinneh family are found the great Apache and Navajo nations, with their many dialects. The Apjuihes may be said to in- habit or rather to roam over the country, commencing at the Colorado d rscrfc and extending east to the Rio Pecos, or fro-n abjut 103° to 114° west long., and from Utah Territ'>ry Vito the states of Sonora, Chihuahua, Coahuila, Ni "V; i/; .n, and Texas, or from about 38° to 30° north lut H; rdlv iwo authors agree in stating the number .md name,:; ct" the different tribes belonging to this nation.* The names by which they are known M Powers, in Omrland MonlMy, vol. ix., pp. 157-8; Oibba, in School- cr<{ft'a Arch., vol. iil., p. 432; Turner, in Pan. H. R. liepL, vol. iii., pp. 87-5. ' loh habe Bpttter die Hoopuh Hprache wirklioh f(ir oiiiu athnpuHkigcho ange- notninen.' Buschmann, Spurtn der Aitek. Spr., p. 570. *> HarUeU'a Ptrs. Nar., vol. i., P- 325. • Dendo el Real de ChiguuKua, cruzando al Poni<<ato, haita el rioOila, y subieudo al Norto, baata ol Moqui, Vol. ITT 8S 694 H7PEBB0BEAM LANQUAOES. among themselves are, according to Orozco y Berra: Vinni ettinen-ne, Segatajen-ne, Tjukcujen-iie, Iccujen-ne, YiUajen-ne, Sejen-ne, Cuelcajen-ne, lApajen-ne, for which the Mexicans have substituted, such words as Apaches, Tontos, Chiricaguis, Gileiios, Mimbrefios, Faraones, Mescaleros, Llaneros, Lipanes, and Navajos.*" The na- tions that make up this great people are the Chiricaguis in north-eastern Sonora; Coyoteras in the Gila country; Faraones, west of New Mexico in the Sierras del Diablo, Chanate, and Pilares; Gilefias at the eastern base of the Sierra de los Mimbres south of the Rio Gila; the people of the copper mines on both banks of the Rio Grande, ranging west, to the Coyoteros and Pinaleilos, and also into Chihuahua an f" - '"•!**, and at Lake Guzman west of Paso del Norte; L panes, or Ipandes, in Texas; y Nnevo Mexico, y Provincias de Texas y Quahniln; y revolviendo al Sur remata en el sobredicho Real.' ArriclvHa, Crdnioa Serdfica, p. 338; Vaitr, MUhridaUs, torn, iii., pt iii., p. 177; Miihlenpfnrdt, JUijico, torn, i., pp. 212-3; ' Extend from the black mountains in New Mexico to the frontiera of Cog- quillii.' Pikx'a Explor. Trav., (Phil, 1810,) appendix, p. 10; Tumer,m I'ac. It. R. RepL, vol. iii., p. 83; Afalte-linm, Precis de la Oeog., torn, vi., p. 446; Pope, in Pita. K. It. Rept., vol. ii., p. 13; Hwtchmann, Spurtn der Atteic. 8pr., p. 298; Ludeuoij'a Ah. Lanf/., p. 8. * Be extienden en el vnoto ehpacio do dicho cmtinente, que comprendeu los griidos 30 a 38 de latitud Norte, y 264 & 277 de lougitnd de Tencrife.' Cordero, in Orotco y Btrra, Utoijrafia, p. 369; ViUa-Seilor y Sanchet, Thttatro, tom. ii., pp. 393, et seq. ' Totii hiBO regio, quain Novam Moxicanam vocant, nb omnibus pene lateribus ambitur ab Apai)hibua.' Lift, Novuh Orbis, p. 3IG; Venegas, Noticia de lu Vol., tom. ii., 553; Orotco y litrra, OtogrnfUi, p. 40. ** Orotco y lierra, Oeogriifia, p. 369. • La nncion npacho es nna minma aunque con las denominaciones do QilcAon, Carlnues, Chilpaines, Xicaiillus, Faraones, Mesoileros, Natales, Lipanes, etc. vuriu pooo en su idiomit.' Doc. Wal. MfX; sJrie iv., tom. iii., p. 10. *Los Apaches se dividen en cinco parcialidadcs como son: Tontos 6 Coyoteros, Chiricnhues, Uileiios, Fara- ones, Mescaleros, Llanoros, Lipanes, Xicarillas y otras.' Jiarrtiro, Ojeada, appendix, p. 7. Browne mentions the (Hla Apaches, and as belonging to them Mimbrenas, Chiricahuis, Uierra Bliincus, Pinal llanos, Coyoteros, Cominos, Tonto3, nnl Mogallones.' Apnche Country, p. 290; Vaitr, Milhri- dates, tom. iii., pt iii., np. 177-8; 3WUenpfordt, Afejico, tom. i., p. 211. ' The Apache; from which oranch the Navajos, Apaches, CoyoteroH, Mescaleros, Ifoquis, Yabipias, Maricopas, Chiricaq.iis, Chciiiegunbas, Yuniayas (the last two tribes of the Moqui), and the Nijorns, a small tribe on the Qila.' Ruxlon'a Advrn. Mn., p. 194; Ind. Aft. PxfiA., 1857, p. 29S; 1858. i)p. 205-6; 1861, p. 18.1; 1861, p. 122; 1862, p. '238; 186.1, p. 108; 1864, p. 15G; 1865, p. 6UC; 1869, p. 234; Humboldt. Esani Pol., tom. i., p. 289. 'Los apaches Bs dividr'n en niieve parcialidades 6 tribus.' Plmrnttl, Cuadro, torn, ii., p. 251. ' Since acquiring the Apache linguago, I have discovered that they (Lipans) are a branch of that great tribe, speaking identically the same Ian- gnage, with the exoeiition of n few terms and mimes of things existing in their region and not generally known to those branches which inhabit Ari- lona and New Mexico.' Crentony'a Apaclita, p. 21. i i; SPEECH OF THE APACHS TBIBES. 685 the Llaneros, north-east of Santa F^, and northerly of the Rio Rojo de Natchitoches or Rio Pecos; Mescaleros, in the Sierras del Diablo, Chanate, Pilares, and on both banks of the Rio Tuerco, above its confluence with the Rio Grande; the Natage8,or Natajes, in Texas near the Lipanes; the Pelones, in Coahuila; the Pinaleilos, in the Sierras del Pinal and Blanca; the Tejuas, east of the Rio Grande, in the Gila country ; the Tontos, in north-eastern Sonora, in the north-east near the Seris in the Pimeria Alta, and south of the Maricopas and the Rio Gila; the Yaqueros in the eastern part of New Mexico; the Mimbrefios, in the Sierra de los Mimbres, west of Paso del Norte, and in the south-western end of New Mexico, on the northern boundary of Chihuahua." The Xicarillas, whose dialect forms the principal con- necting link between the Apache language and the Tinneh family, live on the Rio de los Osos, west of the Rio Grande ; also in the Moro Mountains and a^' ng the Cimarron.**' All the Apache tribes speak dialects but slightly varying from one another, and all can converse easily together. Different accentuations and some pecul- iar vocal appellations are, for the most part, all that constitute severalness in these dialects. Don Jos^ Cort^z states that "the utterance of the language is very violent, but it is not so difficult to speak as the first impression *> Bwtchmann, Spuren der Attek. Spr., p. 303, et aeq. 'El intcrmeilio del Colorado y Gila, ocupan los yavipuistcjua, y otros yavipais; al 8ur del Moqni son todos yavipais, que ea lo miamo qne apaches, donde se conoofl el p;ran terrene que ooupa esta naoion.' Oarces, Diarlo, in Doc. Ifist. Mt*., Burie ii., torn, i., p. 352; San FnincLico Emning Ihdldin, Feb. 18, 18(14. Padilla meutiuns the following nations with the Apaches: ' Apaches, Phnraonea, Natagees, Gilas, Mescaleros, (^oHninas, Quartelejos, Polomas, Xicarillaa, Yutas, Moquinns.' Conq. N. Oalic'M, MS., p. 785; Cortet, Hist. Apache No- Hons, in Pau. R. R. Rept., vol. iii., pp. 118-20. 'The Apaches, the Nava- hoes, and the Li^mns, of Texas, speak dialects of the same language. The Jioarillas, (Hio-ah-rce-ahs) MtRculerofl, Tontos, and CoyoteuH, are all blinds of Apaches; and I am induced to think the Garoteros are also an oif- Mbont from the Apache tribe.' Lane, in Schoolcraft'a Arch., vol. v., p. G80. <<! 'A distancia de ciuco leguus, al mesmo ruinuo (north of Taos), esta un* Nacion do Indios, que Uaman Xicarillas.' VUla-Senory Samihet, Theatro, torn, ii., p. 420; Davia, in Ind. Aff. Rtpt., 186!), p. 255. Xicarillas, Apache Indians of northern New Mexico, 'rheir language ahows ai&nitv witn the groat Athabasoan stock of languages. UuBchmann, Spr. N. Mtx. u. dm WtsiatUt dta B. Nordamtr., p. 274; Id., Spuren der AtUk, 8pr., pp. 318-9; Sehoolcn{ft'a Arch., vol. v., p. 203. !■ m 696 HYPEBBOBEAN L/JIGUAOES. of it would lead one to suppose ; for the ear, becoming accustomed to the sound, discovers a cadence in the words." "It has great poverty, both of expression and words." It appears as well that the harsh gutturals so constantly heard among the northern members of the Tinneh family, frequently occur in the Apache dialects.®* Bartlett writes, "it sounds like a combination of Polish, Chinese, Choctaw, and Dutch. Grunts and gutturals abound, and there is a strong resemblance to the Hot- tentot click. Now blend these together, and as you utter the word, swallow it, and the sound will be a fair specimen of an Apache word."** Apache affiliations have been surmised by different writers, with nearly all their neighbors, and even with more distant nations. Arricivita hints at a possible relationship with the Otomf , because an Otomf muleteer told him that he could con- verse with the Apaohes." The Shoshone and Comanche dialects have also been referred to the Tinneh trunk, but in reality they 'telong to the Sonora vernacular, a dis- covery first made by Turner, and proved by Buschmann. Col. Cremony, who was interpreter for the United States Mexican boundary commission, and hence convers- ant with the Apache language, gives some valuable grammatical notes. "Their verbs" he says "express the past, present and future with much regularity, and have the infinitive, indicative, subjunctive and imperative moods, together with the first, second and third persons, and the singular, dual and plural numbers. Many of M Gortez, Mst. Apache Xaliona. in Pac. R. R. Rept., vol. iii., p. 120. ' Hab- lan an mismo idioma, y aunque varia el acento y til ouul voz provincial, no inflaye esta diferencia que dejen do entenderse reofprooamente.' Oroico y Berra, Oeoqrafia, p. 369. «« Barlleh'a Letter, in LiUrary World, April 24, 1852, pp. 298-9. ' It abounds equally with RUtti.ral, hianing and indistinctly uttered mixed in- tonations. ... It abounds in the sound of tt, so common in the Sheniitic lan- guages, of rl of d and the rough rr It may be suggested that its proper affinities aie to be found in the Athpasoa.' Sohooloraft's Arch., vol. v., pp. 0^ ' Le pregnntd que si acaso entendia la lengua de los Apaches, y satis- flzo con que era la misma Otomite ^ne i-l hablia)a, y solo con la diferencia de que ellos variaban la signiftcaoion de mnohos vocablos que en la suya qnerian deoir otras oosas; pero por el contexto de las otras palabras, facil- mente ae eatendian.' ArricivUa, CrAnioa atr({fioa, p. 339. APACHE GRAMMAB. 697 them are very irregular, and depend upon auxiliaries which are few. In all that relates to special individuality the language is exacting; thus, shee means I, or me; hut shee-ddh means I myself, or me myself ; dee means thee or thou ; hut dee-dah means you yourself especially and personally, without reference to anv other being. When an Apache is relating his own personal adventures he never says ahee for I, because that word, in some sense, includes all who were present and took any part in the affair but he nsps the word sJiee-dah, to show that the act was wholly his own. The pronouns are: shee — I; ahee-dah — I myself; dee — thee or thou; det>dah, thee thyself; cighan — ^it, he, her, or they. The word to-dah means no, and all their affirmatives are negatived by dividing this word so as to place the first syllable in front and the second in the rear of the verb to be nega- tived. For example, ink-tah means, sit down, but to say, do not sit down, we must express it to-ink-tah-dah] nuest-chee-shee, come here; to-nuest-chee-shee-dah, do not come here ; anah-zont-tee, begone ; to-anah-zont-tee-dah, do not begone."** CONJUGATION OF THE VERB TO BE. AH GHONTAY. PBISKIIT INDIOATITK. I am, tak-8he We are, tan-ah-hee-ah-aht-tee Thou art, tan-doe-ah-aht-tee You are, nah-liee-ah-aht-tee They are, agbon-day-aht-tee niPiRrKOT. I was, tash-ee-ah-ash-ee Thou wast, dee-tth-alt-een He was. tah-annah-kah-on-yah, We were. akannah sin-kah You were. uah-hee-dah-a-kan nah-dash-shosh They were, agban-do-doh-ah-kah-gah-kah pinsTi i-DTURB. I shall be, she-ah-dosh-'n-dahl Thou wilt be, det-ay-goh-ay-dahl He will be, ando-ay-gah-ee-dahl We shall be, nah-he-do-p;ont-ee dnhl You will be, nah-he-nah-hut-han-dahl They will be, nah-hayt-han-dahl CONJUGATION OF THE VERB TO DO, AH GOSH LAH. I do, she-ash-lah Thou dost, tan-dee^tgbon-lah He does tah-peo-ay-il-loh PBISBNT INDICATIVB. We do, You drt, They do, tah-nnh-hee-nb-ghont-lah iiith-bee-ah-ghast-Iah tah-goh-pee-ah-goh-luh •so Cremony's Apaehes, p. 239; Id., ia Oinrland Monthly, Sept. 1868, pp. 3 iC-7. HTFEBBOBEAN LANOUAOES. I did, tah-she-aah-lah Thon didit> dee-and-lah He did, pee-ind-lah I Bhall do, Thoa wilt do, He will do, We shall do, Ton will do, They will do, We did. You did, They did, tah-nah-kee-and-Ukh uab-hee-alt-lah goh-pee-ah<^oh-nind-l«h ran woTotM. taah-ee-ah-dosh-leel dee-ah-goh-dont-leel tah-pee-aye-dabl-teel tah-nah-he-ah-go-dont-Ieel nah-be-ah-daBh-leel go-pee-ah-guill-dah-leel PBBBEMT SUBJUNOTTTK. If I do, If thou do, Hhedo, she-ash-lah-nah-ah dee^lt-in-dahl tah-pee-ayilt-in-dahl If we do, If yoa do, If they do, tah-nah-hee^nt-lah nah-hee-alt-lah go-pee-ah-wilt-ee nfPUUTm. Do thon, eah-and-lah PBESEMT PABTICIPLI, Doing, ah-whee-lah CONJUGATION OF THE TEBB TO EAT. ISH SHAN. I eat, she-ish-shan Thoneateet, deah-in-nah He eats, aghan-iz-yan PBBSEKT INDIOATTVI. I We eat, Yoa eat, They eat, tah-nah-de-hit-tahn nah-he-Daloh-in-da;f goh-pee-goo-iz-yau PSBnOT. I have eaten, she-ohz-yan Thou hast eaten, dee-schlee-ohn-nah He has eaten, aghan-ohnz-yan We have eaten, tah-nah-hee-al-ke-dah-ohn-tan You have eaten, nah-he-ahz-yan They have eaten, goh-pee-go-yohnz-yaa I shall eat, Thou wilt eat. He will eat, We shall eat, You will eat. They will eat, Eat thon, tan-dee-in-nah FIBST PUTUBI. she-go-isb-shan dee-doh-in-mahdahl aghandoh-iz-yan tah-nah-hee-hin-tahn-dahl nah-he-goh - an-shan gob-pee-goh-iz-yan-dahl ZBIFEBATIYE. I Let them eat, tah-goh-pee-niz-yan OONJUQATION OF THE YEBB TO SLEEP. Hi HOOSH. PBISKtiT niDIOATITB. I deep. Thou steepest, He sleeps, she-ish-hoosh dee-ilt-hoosh aghan-it-hoosh We sleep, You sleep. They sleep. tah-nab -he-il-boosh nab-be-il-hooRb go-pee-will-hoosh I have slept, Thou hast slept, He has slept, We have slept, Ton have slept. They hare slept, PIBPIOT. she-al-kee-dah-ish-hash dee-al-kee-dah-ish-hash aghando-iBh-hash tab-nab-be-al-kee-dah-il-gash nah-he-al-kee-dah-al-boosh go-pee-al-kee-dah-go-il-gash OBAMlfAB OF THE APACHE MESCALEBO. 609 I shall sleep, Thou wilt sleep, He will sleep, We shall sleep. You will sleep, They will sleep. Bleep thon. Sleep yoQ, Sleep they, nBST fUl'UKK. she^o-i sh -hoosht-tahl dee-do^ohl-goosh aghando-il-hoosht-dahl t^-nah-be-do-il-goosh-tahl nah-he-doh-al-hoosh-tahl go-pee-go-will-booah-tahl mPEBATIYK. dee-ilh-hoosh nah-hee-doh-al-hoosh go-pee-go-il-hoosh OONJUaATION OF THE VEBB TO LOVE, IN KAY GO ISHT LEE. I love, sheah-in-kay-go-isht-lee Thou lovest, deah-vick-kay>go-int-lee He loves, aghan-ee-kay-g >-it-lee PBISKNT INDICATITI. We love, tan-ah-hee-in-kay-go-it-lea Yon love, uah-he-vick-kny-at-lee They love, goh-pee-vick-kay-go-it-Iao One Two Three Four Five 8ix Seven Eight Nine Ten Eleven Twelve Thirteen Fourteen Fifteen I loved, Thou lovedst, He loved. We loved. You loved. They loved, Thou wilt love, He will love, I shall love, We shall love. You will love. They will love, IHPKBFECT. she-in-kay-go-isht-leeth-lay dee-vick-kav-gu-int-leeth-lee aghan-vick-kav-go-it-leelth-lee tan-ah-hee-vick-kay-iiit-leelth-lee nah-he-vick-kay-at-Ieelth-lee go-pee-vick-kay-go-leelth-lee dee-vick-kay-go-isht-1ee^ahl aghan-vick-kay-go-it-lee-dahl she-in-kay-go-isht-lee-dahl tah-nah-he-vick-kay-go-it-tlee-dahl nah-he-vick-kay-at-tlee-dahl goh-pee-vick-kay-go-it-tlee-dahl nfPXBnOT POTKIfTIAI.. I should love, Thou shonldst love. He should love, We should love, You should love. They should love, she 'dn-vick-kay-go-isht-leel-dahl dee 'dn-vick-kajr-BO-isht-leel-dahl aghan-vick-kny-icn-klee^ahl tah-nah-he- '-kay-go-in-klee-dahl nah-he-vick y-gd-in-klee-diihl gon-pee-vick-kay-go-iu-klee-dahl Love thon. Love you. Let them love, tash-ay-ay nah-kee kah-yay in-yeh Bsht-lay host-kon-nay host-ee-day hah-pee 'n-ghost-ay go-nay-nan-nay klata-ah-tah nah-kee-sah-tah kah-yay-sah-tah tin-sah-tah-hay asht-lay-sah-tab- UfPEBATIVI. vick-kay-go-it-lee nah-he-vick-kay-at-lee goh-pee-vick-kay-go-it-lee NtTHEBALS. Sixteen Seventeen Eighteen Nineteen Twenty Thirty Forty Fifty Sixty Seventy Eighty Ninety One hundred One thousand hay Two thousand host-kon-sah-tah-hay host-ee-sah-tah-hay tan-pee-sah-tah-hav 'n ghost-ah-sah-tah-hay natin-yay kah-tin-yay tinsh-tin-yay asht-lah-tiu-yay host-kon-tin-yuy host-ee-tin-yay san-vee-tin-yny 'n-ghost-ah-tiu-yay tah-Ien-too-ooh go-na^-nan-too-ooh nah-tin-ee-too-ooh 600 HYPEBBOBEAN LANGUAOES. The following sentences will serve as specimens to show the construction of this language. Whence come you? hash-ee-ohn-daM? I come from afar, an-dah-she-oh-thal. I am a friend, tak-in-joon-ay-ish-ke. What do you want? ee-ya-aUhe-ee 'n? There are wood, water, and grass, tooh-th-chee-gon-ke. Gto and watch the enemy, nifl-doMin-naht-hah-aden-Jie. Take notice of them, gon-joon-ay-go-hah-den-ee. Of what nation are they? yah-indah-aht-ee? Where is their camp? hah-ay-vee-goat-hah? Note well their position, gon-joon-ay-go-nd-he-hayagch ah-tay-na-ke. They are near by, goh-pee-ach-han-nay-she-go. I do not believe it, too-vah-oaht-lah-dah. Show me the road, in-tin-dee-she-chee-toh-goU-chee. Mine, shee. It is mine, es-ah^. Thine, dee. It is his or hers, ah-Jcoon-pee. It is not mine, too-sJie-dah. It is not thine, too-in-dee-dah. It is not his or hers, too-pee-dah. These, tee-hay-ah. Those, ah'Wayh-hay-yah. As a further illustration, I give a speech made by General Carleton during an interview with the Mesca- leros, which was translated and written down at the time by Col. Cremony. Nah-heedn day nah goodnltay; toogo take headah Your people are bad; they have not kept faith; bayay geah gontay; schlee nahhah goh inay een they are treacherous; they have stolen our horses; nahgah godilt say ; nahhannah gwinheay endah ah tay they have murdered our people; they must make amends; too nahhan neet ee dab ; tab nakee ahendah adenh dee they must cease troubling us; they must obey our orders; SPEECH IN THE MESCALEBO DIALECT. 601 nah schleen nahhannah weedah ayl; han eganday they most restore our aaimala; they must nahhannah goee dalt yeal; enday nahhah hitjash give np the murderers; they must give us toohayago andadah ; alkeedah Uaynah ildee ; eschlanay hostages; let them remember past times; they were vaygo daht eel ; saylth lee goh-pee ; taat hooay takee nnmerous and powerful; they held all the sierras; they occupied all anah goh kah; tah golkahay takay ikay goon lee; the water-holes; they were masters of the plains; tash lainah too nelchedah. Ako ahn day hahdah? noue made them afraid. Where are they now? Eeyah veeahkah tsay nogoshee 'n nilt ee? Nakay eeah Why do they hide behind rooks? Where is their heddah? Bahyay kay 'n nilt ee? She aghan iltisch poisession? Way do they hide like coyotes? I will tell in dee. taykay indah nash lee; taykay ay them why; they have been enemies to all other people; they have made veeakah nah hindah; tahnahhe elchindah nah hee; all other people their enemies; they have made enemies of each other; tannahee eedaltsay ayveeahkah hee nahindah ; too nah they have lived by robbery and murder; they have yah seedah; tah nalkoneeay vickoygo tee en nahseego; not worked; idleness breeds wunt; tee en nahseego chin nah hilt yeeay; chevilheeaygo want breeds hunger; hanger vilkonyeago takhoogo ont yeal; yont hooaygo anaht eel; and idleness breed crime; they have committed crimes; takhoogo ninis yah; aghon ahltay koohaygo naht lee; the punishment has fallen on them ; their thousands have become hundreds ; elchinalcheego vickeah golt seel; nahee vah ahtee we speak harsh truths; we speak so only for elchinahtee; naschayhay too ahnah lahdah; their good; we have no vengeance in our hearts; Elchinalcheego inklees andah 'n June; nah kashee Our talk is hard but good; let them vanan bn keeays; anahtay kahdayah too wakhahdah ; reflect upon it; let them change their ways; innee nahl ash lah ; ilk jeel eego andah 'n June." let them cultivate the earth; let them be a strong but a good people. " Prepared at Fort Sumner, Bosqne Bedondo, on the Pecos River, New Mexico, in 1863, as certified by Brig. Gen. James H. Carleton, U. S. A., and «» HTPERBOBEAN LANOUAOES. Mr Dorr, writing in the Overland Monthly, makes an erroneous assertion that the Apache and Zufli languages are the same, "(lifTering only in accent, intonation, and cadence, they understand each other without difficulty. The Zufli, or Apache language is very flexible and suave, and may at some time have been the Court lan- guage of the ancient races. It is often as expressive of fine shades of distinction as even the Greek itself. It preserves — in the adyta of its wonderful radicals — the traditional duality of the human race: its dual, as well as singular and plural, forms of speech."" Vater intimates a relationship between the Apaches and the Pawnees, and that chiefly on the ground of a similarity in the names Pawnees and Lipanes.*® Pimentel gives a Lord's Prayer in the Lipan dialect, which will serve as a specimen of the language : ' Cutall nezUu ezlla anel ti qui Llata ; setezdanela net agd nautela; nosesene nda tendajd He agd tandd: tanzanenda agd atanclaju, senegui ti ezllza glezi, aj ullu ti lie lata; Lie tulatan nezUe ja lag^ tatichi anizan^ tatichi en gucecen de joulle vandaezh^ lenegui ajuUu da y6 nachezonll6 tenag(5 vandaezhec en ne zto agatenjd tendd tlez ti tezchupanen da glic6a genechi te najacengli Gaache lyo net.'™ The Navajos, or Apache Navajos, of New Mexico, like the northern Tinneh, call themselves Tennai, men. Their dialect approaches the Xicarilla Apache, and Mr Eaton even asserts that it is about the same.'* Pike mentions the Nanahaws, which name is probably intended for Navajos, as no other account can be found of such a people. the only Apache grammar known to exist at this date. Crenumy's Vocabu- lary ami Orammar of the Mescalero Apache Language, MS. M Dorr's Riile with the Apaches, in Overland Monthly, vol. vi., p. 343. o Vater, MUhridates, torn, iii., pt. iii., p. 179. TO Pimentel, (Jwulro, torn, ii., p. 251, and in 6'o/eccion Polxdi6mica Mt^cana que eonliene la Oracton Dominical; par la Sociedad Mtx. Oeog. y Estad., Jtixico I860. Ti 'The Apaches call the Navajoes Yd-tah-kah. The Navajoes call themselves, as a tribe, Tenuai (man.) The appellation N&vajo, was unques- tioniibly f^ven them by the Spaniards.' Eaton, in Schoolcraft's Arch,, vol. iv., pp. 217-8; MoUhaustn, Tugebuch, p.929. ' Oehfirt ebenfalls zar Familie der Apaches.' Id., Btisen, torn, ii., p. 236. TINNEH VOCABULARY. and Mexicana y Estad., joes call I unques- Ircfc., vol. r Familie "JiilwiU II h * I 1-i I'lllllt- ^1 t%mlt i o 5| „a aa« g .a 43 3" i1^ PI I II o M §"9 'S* I ^ ?|-^l|||^^|l III •a S o o a a I- 9 ,.i4J4 «8 ^'S? .a IK 5 _ las •a -a I" 2 f' .a 3 u ^ ■i t T I Jl Q |5I|5^ o o M (J U § o c..a'3'g-S g 13 rj 8 I I 115 ,a a E3^ c •-»*• o •2^ -a 5 1 3 5 l|s«l J 1 .9 C8 s : .9 ; : a : . : : : g : g.M fl : : ; ;-a j : g : g SicLo £ ^ I 111 CHAPTER III. COLUMBIAN LANGUAGES. ThK HaIDAK, its CoKSTBUOnoN AMD GONJTOATION— ThI NaW LaMOVAOK AHD ITS DiAUiTTs — Bkllacoola and Chihstan CoifPABiBOire— Ths Nootxa LANauAau of VAMOObTER Island— Namaimo Ten Couhandmbnts and Lord's Pbayeb — Acteo Analooies — Fbaseb and Thoufson Biteb Lan- OTTAORS — The Neetl^kapahuck Gbamhab and Lobd's Pbateb — Sound Lanouaoes — The Saush Tamilt -Ft atesap Gbaiihab and Lobd's Pbateb— The Kootenai — The Sahaptin Family — Nkt Pebce Gbammab — Yakiua Lobd's Pbateb— Sahaptin State and Slvte LANacAOEs — The Chinook Family — Gbammab of the Chinook Lanouaos — Aztec Affinitibs — ^Thb Cuincox Jabqon. Returned from the south, whither we were led by the Apache branch of the Tinneh family, let us examine the languages of our Columbian group. Next along the sea-board, south of the Thlinkeets, are the Haidahs and Kaiganies, whose language is spoken on the southern part of the Prince of Wales Archipelago, and on Queen Charlotte Island. This language is sometimes called Haidah, and sometimes Kaiganie,* and although many tribes belong to these nations, I find among them no dialectic difference, except that between the Haidahs of Queen Charlotte Island and the Kaiganies of the Prince of Wales Archipelago. Marchand claims that this language is understood by ^ * Die Kaigan-Sprsohe wird anf der Insel Kaisan nnd den Charlotten Inseln gesprcohen.' Vtniuminnff, in Errnan, Arehiv, torn, vii., No. i, p. 128. (AMI THE HAIDAH AND KAIOAITIE. 605 the Thlinkeets and other eastern tribes;' Capt. Dixon thinks it is a distinct and separate tongue f Scouler makes one large northern family, which he says spreads " from the Arctic Circle to the northern extremity of Quadra and Vancouver's Island ; " * Radloff 's comparative researches incline him to the opinion that, although there may be a few similarities in words between this and other idioms, as, for example, the Thlinkeet. they are yet insufficient to prove identity." Some of those who have heard the Haidahs speak, say that their language is uncouth and difficult to articulate, abounding in consonants, and with a labial and dental pronunciation ;* others affirm that it does not possess the hard aspirated consonants so frequently found in the Thlinkeet language, that it is richer in vowels and softer, though, like the Thlinkeet, it is wanting in labials, in the dental r, and in the guttural I, while the Haidah has the clear V The Haidah language lacks the letters b,p,f, and the dental r; neither its substantives nor adjectives have any gender, and to express the feminine * 'En parlant da langage de TchinkttAM, j'ai rapports d'avance les termea numi'riquea employes aux ilea de Queen-Charlotte, tela que le capitaine Chaivd a pii les rooueillir d Cloak-Bay; il observe que qnelquea- nna de ces termea aont coininnns aux autiea parties de ces Isles qu'il a visitees, ainsi que quelques autrcs termes qu'il a pu saisir, et par lesquela les Katurels exnrinient lnn objets suivanes Cette siiuilitiule des termes numeriques ^t d'autres termea, employes egrlement par lea diverses Tribus, Bt'pareea le» inea des autres, qui occupent la partie de ootes des ties da Queen-Cliaf'it<te que le Capitiiine Chanal a viaitt'e, me semble dt'montrer, contre ropinion haxardi'e du Iledactear dn Journal de Dixon, que cea Tribus communiquent hubituellement eutre ellca: cotte identity du langage pourroit encore prouvcr one les Feuplades qui habitent ces ilea ont una origine commune,' Marchand, Voyaye, torn, li., p. 216. 3 ' There are at least two or three different lauDuagcs spoken on the coast, and yet prob:ibly they are nil pretty generftlly understood; though if we may credit the old Chief at Quoou Ohiirlotte's Islands, his people were totally ignorant of that spoken by the inhabitants to the Eastward. Dixon's Voy., p. 240. * ScmUer, in Land. Oeof/. Snc., Jtmr., vol. il,, pp. 218, 220. * Radloff, Spraehe der Kahianen, in 3tel. Hussar, torn, iii., liv. v., p. 575; Oreen, in Amer. Antiq. Soc., transact., vol. iii., p. 302. * Dixon's Voy., p. 240. T 'Es fehlen dem Knigdni (Haidah) jeno harten ospirirten Consonnnten, die dem Thliukft so gelauAg sind, es ist vooiilreicher und weicher. Dagegen thoilt est mit dem Thlinki't den Mangel der Lnbialcn, des dentalen r, wia auch der Verbindung des 1 mit Dcntulen, Otitturalen und Bibilanten, wfihrend Jenem, dagegen das reino 1 des Kaigar.i giu:-/. fremd i^i.' Radloff, Spraehe der Kaiganen, in M^l. Russts, torn iii., liv. v., pp. 57t>-G. eo6 COLUMBIAN LANQUAaES. the word dsheita, woman, is added. Mc dshetta, wife of the chief; Aa, dog; ha dshetta, slut. Neither is there any particular expression for the plural. K/eganei, my house; kjeganei Ujorad Idgun, my three houses are good; t'Jn dsha, thy wife; ton dsha s'tong hdna, thy two wives are both pretty. Two exceptions have been men- tioned; — qject, mast; feeing hUiUuhl^ three masts; MUi^ man (homo) ; hUei, men. Substantives are not declined, but remain unchanged in all cases. Hmitl, water; hall hantl, bring water; tin, boat; Uu ton gistam, I give thee a boat; katt, deer; katt hiUsu zlggin, I have a small deer; del, hand; hall tJn ski, give thy hand. Pronouns are either distinct words, or are prefixes to substantives and verbs. Prefixes also denote the possessive case. To the former class belong Met, I; and tonga, thou. To the latter belong te, ti, de, di, zi, kje, tern, tl, t, mine, all of which are used in the first person singular. Sec- ond person singular, Uing, ton, ten, thine; second person plural, toUbng, yours. Of the conjugation of the veih the following may serve as example: Present indicative — I am hungry, tekutke; thou art hungry, tling khiittus; he is hungry, law khuttung; we are hungry, itl khiittitng; you are hungry, toUong kh>ittm; they are hungry, ilmias khuttung. Root words are not of great length. The larger part are words of one or two syllables; some are of thi-ee or four, but these are rare ; nevertheless, words may be agglutin- ated to any length." The Noss language is epoken with very slight differ- ences by the Niuss, Hailtzas, and Sebassas, who dwell around Observatory Inlet, Millbank Sound, and the islands o<" Pitt Archipelago, res[)ectively. Harsh sounds and gutturals predominate.' The personal pronouns are, — noohva, I ; cusho, thou ; tieaho, mine ; cu«ho, thine ; nook- wirUok, we ; kycusko, ye ; caigh ^la, he ; dee caigh jfua, they 10 • 7(1., pp. 5C9-«07. » Gnen, iu Amer. Anilq. Soe., Tranaaet., vol. H., p. 302. 'NfiM... in cuBtoni aud Irtiigiiage, resemble the f>nbMiia.' Dunn'H Orerjon, p. S7tt. JiiiHchmnm, Spr. iV. Mex., u. dtr M'tidaeUe dea b. Nordamtr., y^. 898, ot Mq. 1* Suonler, iu Land. Geog. Soe., Jour,, vol ix., p. 234. i BELLACOOLA AND CHIMSYAN. em Dunn gives a few sentences, which I insert as speci- mens: wheaky lowels kusaii, where are you going? howniUMem pooquiaUa iUsouk, do you understand our language? loioels, cah ciinter cah miUah, go shoot deer." In the immediate vicinity of the Nass are two other languages, the Bellacoola and Chimsyan, of which hardly anything is known. Tolmie supposes the Chimsyan to he related to the ^acully language, but Buschmann, on comparing the vocabularies, could not find the affinity. The Rev. Mr Good informs me that the Chimsyan tongue extends inland as far as Fraser and Stuart Lake." Compare the following words: BGUiACOOLA. CHIMBTAir. I nntsh newyo Thou eno nooue Mine uutshil nawhawae We nnshto neuhnmi Te enooh neumi He teechtil taigh qua They teeoh til tin no mo taisht queet Mail tlimsdAh tzib Wotnan chinash unnaeh Knife teech tah ilth-a-pees Water kull ah nse Btone quils tolomiok loap Sim Bikin nuch kium uk Moon tlooki kium ugun Good teeah aam Bud ushee atuchk > The Hailtzas and the Bellacoolas have the following words in common; — watz, dog; poe, halibut; tlah, black bear; nun^ grizzly bear." On Vancouver Island a multitude of dialects are spok- en, and various and contradictory classifications have been mivde, none of which, in my opinion, are correct. From the evidence, dialetic diversity prevails to such an extent that almost every petty tribe has its idiom ; so that, even if affinities do exist, sufficient to justify a classification into languages and dialects, so meagre is our knowledge that it is im|o()ssible in many instances to say wliich are languages and which dialects. Hence «• Dunn'a Orttjrm, p. .158. I* Seoultr, ill Lona. Otog. 800., Jour., toI. ix., p. 321. " Id., p. 230, et aeq. 606 COLUMBIAN LANOnAGES. in my classification I cannot do better than to make of the Nootka one language, and give a list of the dialects on the island, with all the information concerning them at my command. Four languages of the island, — the QuackoU in the north, the Cowichin on the east, the Clallam at the south, and the Makah on the west, are said to be "totally distinct from each other, both in sound, formation, and modes of expression." The one last mentioned is said to bear some affinity to the lan- guage spoken at the mouth of the Columbia River," and is called by Sproat the Aht language, for which he claims in like manner that it " can be traced through all the tribes on the ocean coast, as far south as the mouth of the Columbia." The Cumux, which people he locates on the east coast between the Cowichins and Quackolls, migrated thither, he says, from the main land, and the tribes "do not readily understand one another's language;" from all of which we may infer that in reality there is only one language, of which these four are the chief dialects." Yet this is partially contradicted by Grant, who affirms that the Cowichins and Clallams can communicate with each other, though not very easily, but that the Makahs and Quackolls can- not converse with each other or with any of the other nations." Another authority, who certainly ought to be entitled to an opinion, having been a captive among these nations for some years, also intimates that in re- ality there was only one language dominant on the island. After enumerating the different tribes he con- cludes; "all of whom speak the same language. But the Newchemass who come from a great way Northward, and from some distance inland, speak quite a different language, although it is well understood by thoi^e of Nootka." " 1* Orant's Vane. M., In Land. Oeog. Soe., Jour., yol. ixvii., pp. 205-6. li Sproal'a Scenes, p. 311. W Granl'a Vane. M., in Tjond. Oeog. Soc, Jrur., \ol. xxvii., p. 205. " 'The inhabitnnta of Nootka Houud and the Tlaoqniitch, who occupy the ■outh-wnstern pointn of the inland, speak the Hanie lungiiuge.' Snotiler. in LonJ. Oeog, Soo., Jour., vol. xi., p. 224; JttoUt'a Nar., pp. 74-77; Hal 'a LANGUAGES OF VANCOUVER ISLAND. 609 National differences appear to consist more in pro- nunciation than in grammatical construction. Thus the articulation of the Klaizzalits is hoarser and more guttural than that of the people of Nootka Sound." Dialectic differences sometimes go so far that the several bands of the same tribe find difficulty in making themselves understood; as for instance the Nitinaht tribes when conversing with one another, have fre- quently to repeat their sentences differently accented to make them intelligible. The chief peculiarity of the Nitinaht dialect is the transmutation of the letters m and n, which are in universal use throughout the island, for which it substitutes b and d. Thus for mamook, to work, the Nitinahts say baboik; nismah, country, they pronounce dissihach, and so on." As compared with that of the Thlinkeets, the Nootka language is neither harsh nor disagreeable. Its most curious feature is the predominance of labials and dentals over gutturals. The Nootkas possess fine oratorical powers, lending assistance to their words by shaking their head, gesticulating forcibly, and even jumping at each other. A singular sound, and one which it is hardly possible to express by any combination of letters, happens in many of their words. Spreading the corners of the mouth to their widest extent, and raising the iwint of the tongue against the palate, they exi^el the n'v f»'om the sides of the mouth, at the same time bring- Er,.,iog., in U. .<?. Ex. Ex., vol. vi., p. 220; Mmres' Voy., pp. 229-32; Dourjlaa' Report, in Lor,d. Geofi, Soc, Jour., vol. xxiv., p. 240. At Point Discovery, Vancouver met people Home of whom ' understood a few words of the Noot- 'i-\ Inngunge.' ( oyage, vol. i., p. 228. ' The distinct languages s]Joken by the >dia:is ure few in number, but the dialects emploj'cd by the various tribes are . many, that, although the inhubitants of any particular district have no great difficulty in communicating with each other, . . . . ' Manw's li.C, ]). 244; SprnaVs Sceiuts, p. 311. The Kev. Mr (tood divides and locivu-h 'lie languages of Vancouver Island and the oppositH shore on themninl.ind, as fd'ows. The ttrst language, he says, r;in8 along the coast from Nitinalit to N()otk;;S(Mnid; tho second prevails from Sooke to Nanainio, and across the Sound up to Bird Inlet on the main land, thenco following up the Fraser IJiver as fur a.' Yale; this he names the Cowichiu. On th" island north of Cowichin he locates the Comux and adjoining it the Ucleta; finally stiirting at Fort Hupert and following the north ooust ' f the island and also on the opposite shore of the main land is the Qiir.okoll. 18 .fetBiU's Nnr., p. 75. '9 Spro'iV: S'-eiirs. p. 132. Vol. III. itu 610 COLUMBIAN LANOUAOES. ing the tongue down strongly, which obviously produces a sound altogether foreign to the English vocabulary. Captain Cook says of this sound, " it is formed, in a particular manner, by clashing the tongue partly against the roof of the mouth, with considerable force; and may be compared to a very coarse or harsh method of lisp- ing," and he attempts to give the sound by the letters IsztJd. Many words end with this sound, and also with a U, z, or ss ; — as optilszthl, sun ; onukzthl, moon ; kahsheetl, dead; teeshcheetl, to throw a stone; kooomitz, a human skull ; guahmiss, fish-roe. Captain Cook further remarks upon their language that it "can only be inferred, from their method of speaking, which is very slow and dis- tinct, that it has few prepositions or conjunctions; and, as far as we could discover, is destitute of even a single in- terjection, to express admiration or surprize.'"'"* Furthermore, I may add, there is no case, nor gender, nor tense, and number is expres8> d only in the personal pronoun and in the inflection of verbs. In the first persons singular and plural, verbs end in a or mah ; in the second persons, huk or ayta; and in the third persons, in mah, win, or utlma. Sometimes these endings go over to the adverb which accompanies the verb, and they are subject to phonetic rules, according to which syllables are sometimes changed or left out altogether. We have wik, not; and hurtvoUrp, to understand; wikahkumotop or mmmutomah, 1 do not understand; the latter mode being a change for the sake of euphony. Plurals, and particularly fre- quentative plurals, are expressed by duplication: as mahte or mahs, house ; mahtnuihs, all the houses. Dif- ferent classes of words appear to have difterent terminals: for example, instruments end with ik, — hukkaik, a knife ; himk, a saw. Colors end in uk or ook, — eyyoh- » * El idioma dn entnci nntnTAles es tnl vez el mnn Anpero y dnra de loa cono- oidos. Abiuuliin luuulio en (A lits consonanteB, y Iuh t«r:niuaciuneH eu U y (t, eonstando el iiiterinediu y el priuoipio de lo8 vocnblos du nH|iiracioncH mnv fnei-tes.' Sulily .\rexicaiia, Vxage, p. 147. 'Their Inii<{Uit^« \h very guttural, and if it were pnsHiblo to reduce it to onr orthogrnpliy, it would very much Abound with oonHoniints.' Sparks' Lift of Ltdyard, p. 72; Vook'a Voy. to Pae., vol. ii., pp. 334-U. NANAIHO COMMANDMENTS. 611 guk, green; Mstokkuk, blue; Jdayhook, purple; kkeaookf white ; toopkook, black. Hissit, red, forms an exception. Trees and plants end in^, — kowwhipt, aeewhipt, ootmiupt, Mikkupt, etc. Verbs end in shitl, shetl, and chitl, although some exceptions occur. Another distinctive ending is up, — chdtayup, to cut off with a knife; kddsup, to hurt or wound ; hyyusatyup, to diminish ; ashmp, to break a string or cord ; quoyup, to break a stick, etc.'^ As a specimen of the language, I give the first three of the Ten Commandments, and the Lord's Prayer, in the dialect of the Nanaimos." NUTSA. Owa tonowaquinet ta eesaila tseetsel seeam, ohi tanca tseetsel seeam. EESAILA. Owa tanowa seeise ta seeathl sta ta stem nay quo tseetsel, sta ta stem aitna tomuck, e sta ta stem nay ta ka, kokoo taswa tseetsel seeam owa tanowa cappausom e stayweeil ta sta, ohi tanca tseetsel seeam. Towhat oyas kullstuck, tanca ouseete tanca quaquat e towhat ighstuck tanca e oyos shatlm tanswan squell oseete tanca igh lalamat. TLEEUGH. Owa tanowa heewaulim ta squish quo tseetsel seeam oseete tseetsel seeam quaquosaum towhat oyas sta. TA KALHEH TA JESUKIT. Saulth man nay quo tseetsel igh telneemelth oyas stlay stuck ta statsn squish. Tel-neemelth ohi stlay tanowa sthee seeam nay toumuck tomuck. Igh taswa mestiu shatlm ta squell aitna tomuck sta ta tseetsel mestiu. Tana quial e muck squial mistook ta saulth saulthan. Igh tanowa nahi tataeuk whawa telneemelth c ta gaulth kuU squioxits sta telneemelth nahi tataeuk *i Sproat'B Semea, p. 124, et aeq. ** For a copy of which I am indebted to Mr J. H. Oarmany of the Overland Monthly. 612 COLUMBIAN LANOUAOES. whunem toumuck mestiu kull squiaxits whawa telnee- melth. Igh telneemelth owanam ethlkalth ta kull, igh tanowa awistuck etha igh. Ohi tanowa oonans ethee seeam, tanowa ohi sthee quamqum telneemelth ohi cap- pausom high quo tanowa oyas oyas. Amen. From certain interpretations placed upon the ancient Aztec manuscripts, it was by some inferred that the origin of that people must be sought in the north; hence speculative philologists have, from time to time, discov- ered many fancied resemblances between the language of the aboriginal Mexicans and those of various northern nations. Thus, in the speech of the Nootkas, a dis- tinct phonetic resemblance, and the frequent occurrence of the ending tl were sufficient evidence to Vater and others that a relationship exists between the Aztecs and the Nootkas. Prescott, following his predecessors, fell into the same error. Humboldt, although struck with the similarities mentioned, yet pronounced them different tongues,^* while Buschmann, who has examined the sub- ject more than all others combined, denies all such relationship.'" Coming over to the main land we find, for the most part, in each of the many inlets and canals a separate language. Between these languages, from perpetual inter- tribal intercourse, it is impossible to determine, in some ^ ' En examinant aveo Boin des vocnbulaires formes k Noiitka et a Mon- terey, j'ai et^ frappe de rhomotonie st des dt'siuences mexicaines de plu- sieursmots, comme, parexemple.danslalangnedesNoutkieuB Cepeuduut, en general, leg langues de la Nonvelle-Californie et de I'ile de Quiidra, different essentielteinent de I'azt^que.' Humboldt, Ensai. Pol., torn, i., p. 321 . ' Sprachfihnlichkeiten hut man, wie auch nachher bey der Bctrach- tnng der Mexikanischen Sprache aus einander gesetzt werden soil, an dieser Nordwest-KUste am Nutka-Huiide und bey den Volkeru in der Nahe der Bussischen Colonieu gefunden.' Vater, Mithridi.tts. torn, iii., pt iii., P- 76. ' In the neighborhood of Nootka, tribes still exist wIiokc dialects, both in the termination and general sound of the words, bear cousideruble resemblance to the Mexican.' Prescotl's Mex., vol. iii., p. 3'J9. *■• ' So gewiniit die Nntka-Sprache, durch eine reiche Zahl von Wortern und durch grosse Ziige ihres Lautwesens, eiiizig vpr alien anderen fremden ... .in einem bedeutenden Theile eine tauschende Ahnlichkeit mit der azte- kischen Oder mexicanischen ; und so wird die ihr schon friiher gewidmete Aufmerksamkeit vollstAndig gerechtfertigt. Ihrer mexicanishen Erscheinung fehlt aber, wie ich von meiner Seite hier ausspreche, jede Wirklichkeit. ' Buschmann, Spr, N, Mtx. u, dtr Westkusit dea b, Nordamer., p. 371. LANGUAGES OF BBTTISH COLUMBIA 618 instances, what relationship, if any, exists. Several of the languages of the island we find also on the main land adjacent. The Glallams are found on both sides of Juan de Fuca Straits ; and nearly related to the Cowichins, who are found as well on the main land near the mouth of Fraser River as on the island, are the Noosdalums of Hood Canal, one language being but a dialect of the other. Respecting the languages spoken in the interior of British Columbia, the Rev. Mr Good, who has spent fifteen years among the inland nations, and who is fully conversant with their languiiges, gives me the fol- lowing information: From Yale to Lilloet, on the Fraser River, thence from Bonaparte to Nicola River, the Neetlakapamuch, or Thompson River, languttge is spoken. From Douglas, along the Harrison River and lake, to its confluence with the Fraser, as far as Chilicothe, and again from Lillooet northward to Clinton, the Stlatelemuck, or Lillooet, language prevails. Next, from Bonaparte River northward to William Lake, to Shushwap Lake, around Lake Kamloops, and for some distance on the Thompson River, the Suwapamuck, or Shushwap, tongue prevails ; and finally, from Nicola Lake to Kamloops, and southward as far as Columbia River, the Chitwout, or Similkameen, language is used. Mr Good further asserts that, although there are four distinct languages, they are nevertheless in some degree affiliated. From the same gentleman, I also obtained the following grammatical notes and specimens of the Neetlakopamuch tongue. Personal he, cheneelt; we, chinkoast. pronouns mmeemult ; are. -I. ens; you, thou, awee; aweepeeaps ; they, CONJUGATION OF THE VERB TO GIVE. PBB8ENT INDICATIVE. I give, ens nahktinna Thon givest, awee nahktatta He gives, oheneelt nahktasn We give, nemeemult nahktam You give, aweepeeiipB nahktattose They give, chiukvaat uahkteeika IMPBRFEOT. I gave, hninahktlam 614 COLUMBIAN LANGUAOES. WlWn FIJTITXB. I shall give, hninahkchin OWe me, nohkohams XimBATITB. I Qive ni, nahkteea Mamans inserted in a word, signifies a desire to do a thing; thus, winaskin means to go; and winasmamankin, I am wishing to go. The syllable toeltin, affixed to a word, expresses that a thing has been done effectively ; — Uokhtinnmoeltin, I have fastened it well, or thoroughly. Ihta is a negative preposition. THE LORDS PRAYER. Takamote nil in Axseeas chutam clas squest awee. Eyah Good to be done the name thine. Good nemeemult skatzazact whohakn Oar Father who art kakhtomew. heaven. huntohs stakums asait cunamah axclahaks swonakum make haste all men come tmly eah tuksmite Jesu Cree huntoseamal. Awee kaseah good children of Jesus Christ make haste. Thy will eah ah chuwo naanatomew, clah seeatahah L' angels good done on earth, as the angels archkhwamo incheah nilkahtomew. Takamose nuk do there heaven. All and stakum a tseetlekut nahkteea nemeemult stakums every day give us all skhlayans. Altla quonquonstyea nemeenult takamote food. And forgive us all nemeemult outkest, tseeah nemeemult quonquonstama our evil, as we forgive takamote tooal saitcunama aks weetsikteese tekest whoa all of men who accomplish any evil to nemeemult. Atahmose tah hoshaman as masteel us. Never let the evil one lead nemeemult axkhokestumtum a quonteese akest. Kamult us to wish to lay hold of any evil. But akklokpistyip nemeemult takamote too a kest wilkakow. deliver us all that is evil far from us. Shutenmeenwa- Thine as our Shutenmeenwawee takamose atomew. Thine all the world. PUOET SOUND DIALKCTS. 616 wee takamose azozoht. Shutenmeenwawee takamose all strength. Thine all asyameet. Taeah asklakameemus worship. Gkx>d evermore asklakameemus astinansouse. Axseahs. ostinaiisouse, to come, eTermore to come. Amen. Proceeding southward to Puget Sound, we have the Shimiahmoo, Nooksak, Lummi, Samish, Snohomish, and others; and around Cape Flattery, the Classet. The Makah, Classet, or Klaizzaht, I have spoken of already, in connection with the language of Vancouver Island, and it also appears that the Clallam, S'klalum, or as they call themselves, Nusklaiyum, is also connected with the Vancouver Island language.** It is probably the same which Dr Scouler has called the Noosdalum. The liummi, or Nukhlumi, and the Shimiahmoo have also some affinity with the Sanetch dialect of Vancouver Island, and the languages of the Skagits and Samish approach that of the Nisquallies. Yet while the Clallam and Lummi show certain affinities to the Nootka dialect, they nevertheless clearly belong to the Salish, or Flat- head family.** We now come to the great interior Salish family, although I shall have occasion again to refer to the coast language in this vicinity. The northernmost Salish language is the Shushwap, or Atnah, which approaches near to its neighbor the Salish proper;" then tfiere are the Kullespelm, or Pend d' Oreille, the Spokane, the >i They spoke the mtuie language as the Nootkas. Vancouver's Voy., vol. i., p. 218. '<> ' The affiuities of the Clnllnm and Lummi are too obvious to require demonstration.' Gibbn' Clallain and Lummi Vocnh.. p. vii. 'The THihiiili- Selish languages reach the sea in the part oppusite Vancouver's Island . Per- haps they touch it to the north also.' Latham's Comp. riiil., vol. viii., p. 401; Gamlner, in lAtnd. (reofj. Soc., Jour., vol. xi., p. 255. <7 ' Les Indiens de la cote on de la Noiivelle Cali'donie, les Tokalis, les Chargcurs (Carriers), les SchoiichonapH, les Atnus appartiennent tous k la nation des Chipeouatnns.' Mofran, Exphr., torn, ii., p. 3H7. 'The Atnah laiiguiige has no affinity to any with which I am ucqiminted.' MackentWa Voyages, p. '.58. ei6 COLUMBIAN LANOUAOES. Soaiatlpi, and the Okanagan, which with others spoken on the Columbia show close affinities. The Salish praper, or Flathead, is harsh and guttural. The letters b, d, f, r, v, do not exist in this language. The plural of substantives is formed in different ways : first, hy duplicating the root — skoi, mother; akoikoi, mothers: second by duplicating and dropping a vowel from the root — skaltmigu, man ; skUcaUmigu, men ; esmdck, mountain ; esnidhnck, mountains: third, by duplicating a consonant in the middle of the word — akhkhemiis, eyelid ; skokhmnr mils, eyelids: fourth, by prefixing the syllable ul — nackoe- men, thief; ulnakoemen, thieves: and lastly there are divers formations, as es'schUe, tree; sddll, trees, forest; s'm'enij woman (mulier) ; pelplgui, women. Diminutives are expressed by placing / before the root, as, (inHem^ woman ; slmem, small woman ; luk, wood ; Uiirik, a small piece of wood. Augmentatives are formed by prefixing the syllable kutn, or kuti, when the word commences with an s or /, thus, skagae, horse ; kuti-skagae, a great horse ; sm'ot, smoke ; kuti-sm'ot, a great smoke. There are pro- nouns, personal, possessive, demonstrative, relative, in- terrogative, and indefinite. According to Mengarini the personal pronoun has two forms, absolute and copulative, the exact meaning attached to these terms no: being ex- plained. ABBOLUTK. copui^nvi. I koie ko Thou aniii kn He zuilz We kaempile kae You mpilepstemp p, or mp They zni'ilz As examples of the others there are possessives, — mine, in; thine, an; his, — ^s; ours, kao; yours, — mp; theirs, — s: demonstratives, — this, ik ; that, zi : interrogative, — who, suet: and indefinite, — some one, chndksi. CONJUGATION OF THE VEEB TO BE ANGBY. PUtSIMT IMDIOATITB. I am angry, tnes aim(-i Thon art angry, kues aimt-i He is angry, es aimt-i We are angry, You are angry, Thoy are angry, kaea aimt-i pea aimt-i es a(imti SAUSH DIALECTS. 617 iA A r*j -who, PIBFICr. I haye been angry, tu-aimt or tnes aimt riBST rCTUBB. I sLall be angry, nem tn aimt Be angry, If I be angry, If thon be angry. If he be angry. IHPKIUTITE. aimt sch PBISENT BUBJUNCmrR. tika aimt-i kaks aimt-i ks aimt-i If wb be angry. If you be angry, If they be angry. kaeka aimt-i pka nimt-i kg a(imt-i IMPERFKCr 8UBJVNCTIVK. If I were angry, k nen tn aimt OPTATIVK. If I might be angry, komi tn aimt Following is a Lord's Prayer, the nationality not given: Kae I'eu rs'chichmdskat u ku I'zii, fisku bst kuks Oar father in heaven who liveth, thy name of thee gamenchltm; ku kl ci Mtich s esiii, sp'us; oszntMs ks be loved; thou be Lord of all hearts; thy will k611i i^ 1 stoligu, ezgail Ta'chichmaskat. Kae guizlilt be done this on earth, as in heaven. Us give to-day i^ tlgoa lu kaesiapzfnm. Kaelkolgoellilt lu kae gulguilt what we need. Us forgive our debts, ezgail lu tkaempilb kaes kolgoelltm, lu e dpi gulguilt 1 an we forgive (those) who have debts with kii'^tnpi c. Kae olkschililt ta ka kesku^stm lu tuie; u kai Usi. Uh assist not at any time receive evil; but us gulguillilt lu tel teid. preserve uninjured from evil. Komi ezgail. Be it 80.28 The above is taken from the grammar of Mengarini, written in Latin; following is a Lord's Prayer of the Pend d'Oreilles, from Father De Smet, who wrote in French : Kyleeyou, Itchitchemask, askwees kowaask.shamen- Our father of heaven, that your name be respected shem ailetzemilkou yeelskyloog ; ntziezie telletzia sixx) by all the earth; reign in all the oez. Assinteels astskole, yelstoloe^ etiijigeel hearts. That your will be done on earth as also » Mengarini, Sdish Oram. 618 COLUMBUN LANOUAOES. Itchlchemask. Hoogwitzilt yettilgwa lokaitssia petzim. in heaven. Give us now »'! onr neoessaries. Knwaaskgmeemil em klotayie kloitskeyen etzageel Forgive us the evil which we have done, as kaitsskolgwelem klotoiye kloitskwen klielskyloog. we forgive (the evU) to thoae who ns have offended. Eoaxalock shitem takaakskwentem klotaiye; Accord to UB assiBtance to evade evil; kowaaksgweeltem klota'ye. Eomieetzegeel. but dcLlvdr c<> from evil. So be it." Also belon;^ing to this family are the languages spoken by the Skitsuish, Pisquouse, Nsietshaws, Nisquallies, and Chehalis. The Nsietshaw differs more than the others from the Salish proper, which is the stock language of this family, and particularly in not possessing any labials; the letters m and h being changed to w, and^ to h. Thus, in the Chehalis and Nisqually languages, we have, numan, son; tomokh, earth; pansototsi, winter; which, in the Nsietshaw, are pi*onounced respectively, nuwon, tawbkh and hansoMsi. The Chehalis is spoken in three dialects, the Chehalis proper, the Quaiantl, and the Queniauitl.** The languages of the Salish Family, particularly that of the Chehalis, are rich in words, by means of which I* ' Xntiones qne radioaliter lin^am Selicam loqunntur sunt ;«altem decern: CaliBpelm. (vulgo) Fends d'orcUlta du Lac It\ferimr. Slkafkomlohi, Penda d'oreilles du Lac Superitur. Selssh, 7V(es Platttt. R/igominei, Sni)oil8chi, Szk'eszilni, Spokantg. S'chi;:ni, Camrs d'aUne. Sgoifelpi, Chaudiirtt. Okinakein, Stlakam OAmnai/an. ' Mcniiarini, SeU»hOram.,p.lW, ' Their language is the same as the Bpokeius' and F1ather.d8'.' Parker's Explor. Tour, p. 307. ' The Spokanes speak the same dialect as the Flat- heads and Fend d'Oreilles.' Clutpman, in Ind. Aff. liept., 1866, p. 201; De Smel, Vol)., p. 237. ' The Flathends are divided into numerous tribes, each having its own r jouliar locality, and differing more or less from the others in language, crstoms, and manners.' 'The Hpokan Indians are a small tribe, aifferinf^ very little from the Indians at Colville either in their ap- Searauce, habits, or language.' Kane's Wand., pp. 173,307. 'The Fend' 'Orcilles are generally called the Flatheads, the two clans, in fact, being united Still, the two races nre entirely distinct, iheir languages being fun- damentally different. The varietv of tc ngues on the west siue of the (Rocky) mountains is almost infinite, so that scurcely any two tribes nuderstaud each other perfectly. They have all, however, the common character of being very guttural; and, iu fact, the sentences often appear to be were juniblea of grunts and croaks, such as no alphabet could express iu writing.' Simp- «on « OtHirlond Jour., vol. i., p. 146. M iMe's Ethnog., in U. 8. Ex. Ex., vol. vl., 17. C3l*-7. 8ALIBH LANOUAOE8. italtem omlohi, oniinei, p. 120. 'arker'a eFlat- 201; Dt n, each others small everything coming within their knowledge may find expression; they are not easily acquired by strangers; it is difficult for the different nations and tribes to make themselves understood to one another. This is owing principally to the many localisms in vogue among them, of which there is a good specimen in the Ohehalis lan- guage. Thus, tdneuch means west-wind, off shore, to- ward the sea, or to the west. Now, if the Chehalis are leaving the shore in a canoe, and one of them wants to tell his mate to put her head off shore, he will say tolneuch, but if in a hurry, neuch much. ClacUhlum sig- nifies east-wind, also ashore ; this they transpose into dath clath.^ The Clallum and Lummi langunges have another peculiarity, which is a certain nasal sound at the commencement and ending of words like a strong nasal ns; also a broad a sound as in far, path. The sounds of the letters v, r, z, are wanting." The fre- quently occurring ending tl has also led to speculation, and to a search for Aztec affinities among these lan- guages, but nothing except this phonetic similarity has been discovered. This tl ending is very common. Swan says that, "sometimes they will, as if for amusement, end all their words with tl] and the effect is ludicrous to hear three or four talking at the same time, with this singular sound, like so many sitting hens.'^ East of the Salish, the Kitunaha, Kootenai, or Coutanie language is spoken. Authorities differ widely in describing this language. Parker calls it " open and sonorous, and free from gutturals, which are common in the language of the surrounding tribes;" while Capt. Palliser aflinnsthat it is " most guttural and unpronounceable by a European, every word appearing to be brought from their lowest « Swan'B N. W. Coast, p. 315. » Oibba' Clattam and Aummi Voeab., p. 7. >> 'In the northern difitricts of the great chain of Rooky Honntaina which were viHited by Hir Alexander MaokenKie, there are Beveral uationa oi unknown langitiige and origin. The Atnnh nation in one of them. Their dia- lect apneara, from the short vocabulary given by that traveller, to be one of thoHC faugnagen which, in tlio frequent recmrrvnce of peculiar consonants, bearna certain resemblance to the Mexican.' PrioAaru'* Nat. UM. Man, vol. ii., p. 65t); Swan's X. W. Cwtst, pp. 315-0. Itw COLUMBIAN LANOUAOES. extremities with difficulty.'"* The following Lord's Prayer, taken by a Frenchman will give a better idea of the language than any description: Katitoe naitle naite, akiklenais zedabitskinne Our father, vrho art in heaven, may thy name be great wilkane. Ninshalinne oshemake kapaik akaitlainam. and honored. Be thon the master of all hearts. Inshazetluit^ younoamake yekakaekinaitte. May thy will be done on earth as it is in heaven. Koranakaike logtmie niggenawaishne naiosaem miait^ke. Grant ns this day all our wants. Kekepaime nekoetjekoetleaitle ixzeai, iyakaikakaaike Forgive us all the evil we have done, as we forgive iyasseaikinawaah kokakipaimenaitle. Amatikezawes all the evil done unto us. Strengthen us itchkestshimmekakkowelle akatakzen. Shaeykia- against all evil, and deliver us from it. May it kakaaike. be so.'* The languages t)f the Sahaptin family are spoken along the Lewis and Snake Rivers and their tributaries, as far as the foot of the Rocky Mountains. The Walla Walla, Palouse, Yakima, Kliketat, and Sahaptin proper, some of them widely divergent from the mother tongue, are of this family.^ The Walla Walla differs ^ ' Der Prinz bezengt (Bd. ii, Gil) daHs der behauptete Mangel an Gur- sellanten ein Irrthum ist; er bemerkt: dtiHH die Bi)rache duroh den ihr eignen *' Zungeu-Bchnak " filr das Aussprechen schwierig werde, und dass sie eine Menge von Guttoraltdneu habe. Man sproche die WOrter leise und nndentlioh aus; dabei gebe es daiin viele schnalsende T6ne, indem man mit der Zungenspitze anstflsst; auch gebe es darin viele dnmpfe Kehllante.' Prince Max tu \Vted, in Buschmann, Spuren der Attek. Spr., p. 601. ' Their 1 tnguage bean no affinity whatever to that of any of tne western nations. It is infinitely softer and more free from those unpronounceable gutturals so common among the lower tribes.' Cox'a Advm., p. 233; BlakUton'ii Itept,, in PcUllacr'a Explor., p. 73; I'arker'a Explar. Tour, p. 307. u De Smet'a Oregon 1/tM., p. 4U0. M Tribes speaking the Kliketat language: Whulwhypnm, Tait-innpum, Yakima, Wnlla Wallapum, Kyoose, Umaulla, Peloose, Wvampam; the Yaki- mas and Kliketiits or Whulwnypum speaking the Waila-Wulla language, otherwise known as the Kliketat. Zord's Aal., vol. ii., pp. 344, 233. "rhe Kyeuse resemble the Walla- Wallas very much . . . Their langnasre and customs •re almost identical. ' Acme's TFand., p. 380. The Fend d'Oreilles ' speak the same language' (Nei Perc^.) Hulchtna, in Ind. Aff. Kept., 18A3, p. 466, The Palouse Indiaiw 'speak the same language.' Cain, in Id., 1860, p. 210. SAHAPTIN LANGUAGES. Ml from the Sahaptin proper not more than the Portuguese from the Spanish. Father Pandosy made a grammar of the Yakima language, under which he ranges the whole Sahaptin family, dividing it into dialects, as the Walla Walla, the Tairtla, the Roilroilpam, or Kliketat, and the Palouse.'' In the Nez Perc^ language, the following letters only are found : A, k, I, m, n, p, 8, t, w, a, e, i, o, u, but the missionaries having introduced some new words, it was found necessary to add b, d, /, g, v, z. Agglutination is carried to ". great length, and long words are very fre- quent. In fact, wherever a sentence can be expressed by joining one word to anotiier, it is done, leaving out letters in places, for the sake of euphony. The following is a fair illustration : MtatUiuihtffUi'mnkauna, he traveled past in a rainy night. Analysed, hi expresses the third person singular; tau, a thing done at night; tuala, some- thing done in the rain; tvihnan, to travel on foot; kau is derived from the verb kokauna, to pass by; na expresses the indicative mood, aorist tense, direc- tion from the speaker. The plural of substantives is formed by duplicating the first syllable: jntin, girl; pipUin, girls. Or when the word commences with a vowel, the vowel is sometimes repeated: atwai, old woman; aatioai, old women. Exceptions to this rule are mode in words expressing family relations, the prefix ma being employed in such coses, as pika, mother; pikania, mothers. If p terminates the word, it is omitted, as askap, plural askama. To express gender, the words hama, male, and aiat, female, are employed, 'The Wnllah-Wnllahn, whose Inngniige belonfta to the name fnmily.' 'The Wallah- Wallahs and Nez Perces speak dialects of a coiniuun lan-^ guftge, and the Guynses have abandoned their own for that of the latter.'* Olbba, in Pac. R. ii. Rfpt., vol. i., pp. 416, 425; Hale'a Klhnog., in U. S. Ex. Ex., vol. vi., pp. 213, 642. 'The nation among which we now are call them- selves Sokulks; and with them are united nfew of another nation, who reside on a western branob, emptying itself into the ('olnmbia a few miles above tlie mouth of the latter river, and whose name is Chimnapnm. The lanouaKe of both these nations differs but little from each otiier, or from that of the Chopunuisb who inhabit the Kooskooskee and Lewis's river.' LtwiH and Clarlt'a Trav., p. 12. 'The language of the Walla- Wallas diflTem from the Nes Peroes'. Parktr'a Explor. Tmtr, p. 137. >^ Pandoiy'a Yakama Lang., p. 0. COLUMBIAN LANQUAOES. but the substantive remains unchanged. Nouns are declined either by changing their terminals, or by affixes: Nom. Am. Ist Dat. 2dDat. l8t Abl. 2d Abl. 3d Abl. a home of A honae hoase init ininm inina to or for a honae initph in on, or npon a honae ini^ with a honsa initki from a honae initpkinih for the pnrpoae of a honae initain Comparison, — tahs, good; tahs kanmakanm, better; tahsni, best. Personal prounouns, — 1», I; iw, thou; ipi, he, or she; nun, v/e; ima, ye; tmma, they. Of the verb numerous variations are made. They are divided into three classes, neuter, active transitive, and active intransitive. The two neuter verbs are uxish, to be ; and witsof^f to become. Active intransitive verbs cannot be followed by any accusative. C0NJI70ATI0N OF THE VERB TO BE. PBEBKUT IMDIOATXTI. DIBKCnON FBOK. Inm, in wash Thou art, im a wash ima warn Heis, itiahia, ipi hiwash, tpnim nah ipi hiwam We are, nnn waahih You are, ima ath woshih ima ath waahinm Theyare,itistheirH, imma hiushih, imman anahih inuna hinahinm RBcniT PAST Tmaa. I have jnBt been, waka wamka Thou boat just been, a waka a wamka He has jnst been, it hoH just been hia, hiwaka, awaka hi wamka We have just been. waaheka waahinmka You hftve ju»t been. ath waaheka ath wasbinmka They have just been. it haa jnat been theira. kinaheka, anaheka hiuahinmka " The following gramatical notes will serve to illustrate the Yakima and some of the other languages of the Sa- haptin family. aiNGni.AB. xiooi* thehorae kniai-nan Oen. of the horae knaai-nmi Dat. to the horae knsai-ow Ago. the horae knaai-nan Vo«. horae na-knaai Abl. fur the hotaa knaai-ei M Jfola'a Elhnog., in U. 8. S». Xk.. vol. vi., p. Mi, •i aeq. TAKIMA. WALLA WALLA, AND PALOUSE. 628 »CBAI<. Norn. thehonea Iraasi-ma Q«n. of the horaei knssi-ma mi Dak. to the hoiMS kossi-mamiow Aoo. the hones knasi ma-man Voo. hones nnknsiii-ma AU. for the hones kuBsi-mu-oiiei In the Falouse and Walla Walla languages the affix nan is changed into na. Personal pronouns, — I, ink, nes, nesh, or sh ; of me, enmi ; to me, enmiow ; me, inak ; for me, enmiei) we, namak, ncMs, nanam, aatda, or namtk; of us, ndemi; touaneemiow] ua, nemanak; for us, n^emici. The Walla Wallas leaves off the k from the affix ak; thus, instead of inak, me, they say ina, and instead of namak, we, nama. He Of him Toliim Him For him They Of them To them Them For them TAxnu. penk pin-mink pin-miwk pin-nim pin-mikaiei pmak pe-mink pe-miwk pe-minak pe-mikaiei truXA WALLA AMD PAIAUII. penk pinmin pinmiov pinminnan pinmiei pma pamin pamiwk pamanak pnmikaiei In one dialect the terminal ak is changed into e>. CONJUGATION OF THE TEBB TO HAVE. PBEUMT INDICATITB. I have, ncsh wu, or wash nesh Thou hast, mesh wa, or wash mesh He has, penk awa, or pinmink awa We have, natesh wa, cr wanh iiatesh You have, matesli wa, or wash matedi They have, pa wa, or pemink awa PKBnCT AKO PLUPKBFrOT. I had, or have had, nesh wacha I shall have, nBBT Fcrnai. nesh wata As a specimen of agglutination there is the word ipinashapataujtrahliktamawarBha, he himself makes night disagreeably tiresome long wait; that is, he keeps one long waiting for him at night. TAKIMA LORD S PRAYER. Neemi Psht, imk nam wamsh Roiemich-nik ; Oar Father thoa who art high on the side (heaven); 624 COLUMBIAN lANOUAQES. Bhir nam 'manak p'a t-maknani tamei wanicht; shir veil thoa they (indef.) ahoold respect the name; well ewianawitarnei emink miawarwit ; shir nammanak pa should arriTO thy chieftainship; well thee they twanenitamei, ichinak techampa, tenma, prw, should follow here earth (on) inhabitants (the) will amakwsrimmanak pa twanenishamsh roiemipama thou as thyself they follow high of the (heaven) tenma. Nemanak nim t-kwatak kwalissim maisr inhabitants (the). Oar (ns) give us food always to-morrow maisr. Nemanak laknanim ch^lwitit: aateskwsri to-mori-ow. Our (us) forget sins: us as namak t'normaman lakndnisha ch^lwitit anakwnkink we others forget sins have by which ne^miow pa chelwitia. R-t-to anianim nemanak us have offended. Strong make our (us) temna; t-kraw krial. Nemanak eikrenkem chelwit- heart; that it fall not. Us snatch bad from knik. Ekws iwa neemi temna. the side. So it is our heart.^ The Nez Percys make use of two languages, one the native language proper, or, as a European might say, the court language, and the other a slave language, or jargon. They differ so much, that a stranger fully con- versant with one cannot understand the other. This jargon originated, probably, from intermixing prisoners of war of different nationalities who were enslaved, and their languages mingled with each other, and with that that of their conquerors. The pure-blooded Nez Percys all understand the jargon, learning it when children, together with their own proper language. Nor is this all. The jai^on is more or less modified by each of the several languages, or dialects, in which it is spoken. The employes of the fur companies, who first came in con- tact with the Sahaptins, were greatly annoyed by this multiformity; as, for example, one Nez Perc6 coming to sell a beaver skin would say, tammecesa taxpod^ I wish to sell a beaver; another would say, towbyou vxespoose, I *• Pindoity'a Yakama Lang, COUBT LANQDAOE OF THE BAHAFTINS. lers and ^hat ren, this I the rhe fcon- ung wish to trade a beaver; and a third would say, e'towpa e'yecha, I wich to trade a beaver. The following short vocabulary will show some of the differences between the Nez Perc4 language and the jargon: MIZ PKBOK JABOON. Man kewas winch Woman eyatt tealncky Boy tachnataem tnchnoot Oirl tochanough peten »ya No waatown, Kn.fe walta whapnllmeh, Hone she came kooBy Hair tootaniok kookoo Eyes ■helaw Atchait8.«i> Professor Rafinesque, out of twenty-four Sahaptin words, claims to have found six bearing close affinities to the English, but Buschmann says that of these, twenty-four, many are not Sahaptin at all." The Waiilatpu language, conterminous with the Sahaptin, is spoken in two dialects, the Cayuse and MoUale. The Cayuses mingle frequently with the Sahaptins, and there- fore many words of the latter have been adopted into their tongue. They mostly understand and speak the Sahaptin, and frequently the Walla Walla, and this not from any relationship in the several languages, but from intercourse.** Like their neighbors, the Cayuses employ two lan- guages; one in the transaction of the common affairs of life, and the other on high state occasions, such as when making speeches round the council fire, to determine questions of war and peace, as well as all other inter- tribal affairs. That is to say, the Sahaptins use their court language on all ordinary, as well as extraordinary occasions, keeping the jargon for their servants, while the Cayuses employ the baser tongue for common, and the higher for state occasions. 4* Bom' Fur Hunters, vol. i., p. 313, et seq. ntia Jour., p. 133, quote Athk Spr., p. 616. ' loh habe diese W6rter Bafinesque'a eu einem Theil 01 Ik^ntKiM, Atlantio Jour., p. 133, quoted in Buschmann, Spuren dtr thk Spr., p. 615. 'Ich habe dieae W6rter Bafine "" " ganz Yeraohuxlen von den ^'aAapton gefunden.' lb. «'i Hale's Eihtwg., in U. 8. Ex. Ex., rol yi., p. 661. Vol. III. 40 OULUMIIIAN LANdUAaKN. Tliu OiiyiiMw wont ol<N|iiMiit ii|Mtak«iri4; tholi* liutf<iii^(<i mImiuiiiIihI ill ««lugiuit oKpiHtMNioiiN, iui«l tli«\y wull know how to iimko tlio iiioNi of it. WIiimi (Iriit. known to l<}uiHi|MMini(, it wiM I'liMt t'mlinfii; away, ami MiiliMM|noittly tnorgod Into tlio Hahaptin; no Ihutting aiHt tlu^Ntmatlvo iilioinK.*" Tlio ('liintNik langiiag;o Im NjN>k(<n liy tin* dilVonmt ti'ilH«N inlialilting tlio iHuikx of liio Lowim' (Columbia anil iuljiMii«nt iHiuiitry. TliiN liunily in divMlnl into many (liaUHitd, wliioli ilivorgo n*om tim motlitu* tongiio m wo awHMitl tim rivor; in liu^t, tlio np|MU' irih^N liavo moHtiy (o omploy an int4M*pii«t«M*, wlion tlioy iMiinmimioato witli tliom^ on tlio lowor |Hirl of tin* I'ivor. TlMuiliioi'ilivorNi- iiort ol'tliin langiiii^it aiH) tlioi'liiniHtk piH)|N«i', tiio Wakia- kimi, ('atlilaniot, ami (/lalNop, ami tlio varioiiH «iiali*ot^ niontioiKMi l»y liOwiNiuiil (Marko liN iMtiongiiigtotliowt in- lialiitiiig tliiH ivgion at tlio tiino ol'tlioii* «*X|M«(lition, lint wliioli oannot now \w iNwitivoly iilontiliiMi witli any of tlio lan^iiagoM known to iin, Two oI' tlio laNt-m«uitioiioil ilialiH^tN, (lio Miiltnoiimli ami tlio SkilliHit, tlio oxpiurorn liowu'ilMMiN iH^ion^iiiK to tlitt (MiliKMik/* Among all tlio iangiiim;oN of nortli-woNturn Anit^'itMi, oxoupt |)ui'l)apM that *) "V\w HkyiiHfl httvn IwimIUiIiu'I luiiKtinR**M; lii«i niin iin«i1 In onllniiry (Miitr«<iiiirMi, lliii ii||ii>r on PilnionlliMiry iHKitiNloiiH; hn in wiir ouiiiiNnlit, Alt,' ^^intViMiM YVhm-Wn, |t. IMI, 'i'liii rwyiiNxM Imvn mImiiiiIoiiimI lliolr own (urllml of IIM> Nt'R l*i>ri<«>M,' UlMm, In /'<i<<. It. /^ U><i>l., vol. I,, pp. 4111, 41ift. 'Thi'lr ItuiMimK** l>**nrN NOI110 MiMiiliy In IImi Hnltniitlii iir Ni'M-IVrnA lniiMiiA((i>.' /,tit(ii<ij/'M Ml. /,<i(i|/., p, lUU; i okt'ii liookp Sih., p \IW>; Ahm*'* H'omr, p. U7U. 'i'liolr orlKliml Iniiuiitiuo, now nliniml fxllntl liiivlnii Hfttnily lolliiktof llindHrrlcrN, of Norliil'iui'ilonU. Hnillli<) lliHp<|iiH hiillnnN u( Hoiilluii-n Ot-i<Kon.' /.dm/'o ,V>iI., vol, U,, pp. 1I4U Till. <* "I'lio iMnuntkKn of tli«> lwn<U fnrlli«<r np tlin rlvnr ilopiirliol niori* nittl morn witloly fntni tlin (lltlniHik proper, no tlmt llm lowi>r oiikn ttntihl not lmv«« tuiiloiii^MHl (lin ollixrN without lui hili<i'pr<>li<r.' HHihn' Chimmit' I'lHVih., p, 4, ''I'liit votinlttiliiry xlvm by Or. KiioJiUir iin "rh«niiok" U Hlniiwl iillo- IP^Uinr i'IiIIihIU. IIIm "CiillilikMuon", . , U ('liinook.' /<(., 11, ft. * Ihm VWi(- niNiA'M, il'oti out hoHIk Ilk IniiKiiN-nWirii «ln con Mniivn)(«H.' 4SiitH|.,4miMif, Toy- iMi'M, p, ilNI. * ('ullilitnmliN N|Mink llm HMUin liinunitKn km Ihn riiliinookM niiil < iMUopM.' /xiiri« iiiiiH '/<ii'A<ii'ii YViiiw/n, p. 4U4 ClilnookN 'In InnHuniii) , , . , rraninlilK llm ('IntMiiiw, CnthlHinHliH, unit Inilunil nil llm ptinpln nnnr ilm niimlliof llml'oluniliiii.' M., p. 4M. 'Tlmriilnookit, ClnUopN, wnliklnnunm Mini I'liililiiniiilm , . . r«<MinuliliHl nnoli nllior In ptiriton, iIiuhm, InnKnitun.' fi'i'tiiij'ii Anlovin. iip. NA. :i:M). ChlniMikii. (lliidtopN, rHllilnniiii, Wnklitiinm, WiioiuttiniiM, ('iitll«i|iulliiH, (UkliHiiinliiM, Kllliiiink, MoltniintnH, OliliikKlU r«tM«n>lili« mm Hnollior in Imiumok'*- '<''*'"'' Ail><rH., pp. HI nn. 'Tim CM- HiHtk UniiiiuKii Im Npoknn Ity itirtim nutiuua (rum (ho muutli u( th« OoliiinbU to the tM».' tVaneMit'B Nar., p. 'illli. iMKirioni/rtnM or tiih nniifooK, Ml liitvliiK 1 1 mil Aim of ilin ThlinkttniN, i\w (^liintNik Im iiDnNidniwd in itn mn- Mtniotioii llio iiMMt iiiirioiiUi; iumI in itM pniniinciiition tint uumi (lillioiilt, No wonlN an< to Ini (ouihI in t lid Kiigliiih vouiiliiiliiiry wliioli mn iui»iimt(«lv ilcwu'ilN* it. To wiy tliiiii ii ix giitiiiral, uliiokin^, pipiiittorin^, luiil ilin likti (Mtnvi\VN ImiI. II liiliit. nMKioptlon of ilii< wmiihI iiiinIikmnI l>y It OliiiKNik in IiIn IViuitio dVort to iinlHirilttn iiiN mind oi'iui iiliMi. Il«^ «loMN not a|i|N*iu' (o liitvfi yd iliwroviM'itd tlio \mi ol'tlio lipM mill t4)ngiio in N|Nnikinp:, Ixit' Mtrii)(gl««M witli tlio lowtM' part ol* tlio tliroat to pi'iNliiiuf wmiiiiIn I'oi' tlin (iKpniNNion of liiN tlioiiglitN. MonuMitK^larit that tlin HpiHMiJi oC tlio TlilinktHilM, whumi iangiiitgo liktt tliat ol* tlio Oliinook (MintaiiiM no lahialn, \h niiiiiNiy in (UMiipariNon to thn iM'oakiii^.tN oi' tlio ( lliiniNikN. \Umn nnyn tliat " t4> H|H*ak tlio(!|iin(Nik tlialtMit, yon niiiNt Im« a ('lii- nook."*^ liitl«><Mi, tli(\y iip|N*ar t^i liaVM JN'oonu^ timi of tJKMi' own lan^iiago and to liavr voluntarily alMUidonitd it, lor, to-day, tlio yonthriil ('liiniHik M|HMikN aliiioNt wholly (MichaliM and tho jargon. Tlu« (•ntployi'tN ol' Iho I'lir coinpaiiioN, voyitgiMirn, trapiM^i'M and triuiorH, who 'vtM'o lUMMiNloinod to iiiahliM' with littlo difliciilty tho alio- rigliial tongiii*M wliirli tli«\v (*n(M>iint4U*(*d, W4*r(M*4iinpl<*t«<lv iioiipliiNHcd hy tlio ('hiiHNtk. A (<ana«lian of AntorM «H»iupany ih tlni only |M<rMon known to havn luupiircd it HO iiH to HjMMik it lliivntly. I hiring a long illii«*N ho wiiN niirwMi l»y thu OhinookN, and during Iiin <u>nvali*M- *'' 'Tim liinftnilito npnliAti tiy IhnM pAitpIn In ||tiHnriil, vnry tllfltnult for li forKluiixr l<) li'iuii, iiimI •ii|iiiiny liitril tii jii'DiKiiiiirii,' Him*' Aihvn , n, lOl. ' Ufti'lilKilly tliit iiiimt iiiiprdiiiMitiriinliln «i>iii|ioiiihI of KiilliirnU «ivi>r Kiriiu'it l<ir llin i<oiMiiiiiiiliinlliiii of hinimii iliotiKlitM, or tlin «ii|ir«iNNloii <■( hiiiiiikii WlllllN,' ril4''ll A<ll<rn,, Vlll. II,, p. lllil. 'I WiMllll Mllllliuly ((Ivii It Npl'lilllH'll l(f lliit iHtrlmniiiN litii^Uikut* of IIiIm ptiopli*, wi<r<i li |HtwilliMi t<t rtiprcHxiii liy niiv t'omltliiikUiMi III iMir iklpliHlii'l llio linrrllilx, liitrNlt, NpliilUirlitK nimiimIn wIiIcii proiMinil from Uinir tliionl* nppnr«ntly iiiiuiililnil nlilmr liy tlin totiKiin or Up.' Kitnr'H iriiHi(., p. iH'i, ' li In iinni hikI ilifflntili to itrotiouiK^n, for NtriiiiK«rNi lining full of utitiiiralM, llkn (Im (IimiIIo. 'rim luiiiiltliintloiiN (hi, or H, iitiil H, nrii liN frKipmiii in llm ('liliiook mm In tim Mniimin.' haiwh^rif'n Niir., p, 'i(\i. 'Aftor ilm Mofi InnuiinK"" i»i<l rtplil «innmlitilon of ilm InIiiiiiIki'ii, llm ('III- noiilm prominintl it iiinKiilitr ooninmi In (Im hIow, ilxlllNirndi niiinnnr In wliiuli (liDV Nnnniml (o olioliii out ilmir wonU; ulvlni( ultoritnnii (o moiuhIn, wonin of whloli could Noiirtwiy Iw rriiriiNKniMi liy (lonililnullotm of known IfilifiH.' l'ink*Htni'ii Unmm, In (/. S. Kjk. Kji., vol. li., ii. -i:!. • li nlNiunilN with KOt- luritla Mui " alttuklnK" Hounilii, nlinoHi m tlllBaiiti io nnulyiM an lo uiier.' UUibM' VhiHook Voeab., p. 6. OOLUMBIAH LAROUAOBB. oense devoted his entire time to perfecting himself in their tongue.^ Here the flornids of the letters /, r, v, and z do not exist, the pronunciation is generally very indistinct, and f and 8, k and g, d and t, are almost always confounded. In the first person of the dual and plural of pronouns, the person present and addressed is either included or excluded according to the form used. Personal pronouns in the Watlala dialect are: ■IKOVLiB. than maika He iakUa DUAX.. We (two) (exo.) We (two) Cind.) You (two) They (two) ndaika tkhaika mdaika i^takhka PLCBAL We (ex.) We (incl.) Yoa They nctaika oikhaika m^ika tkhlaitqka Of the possessive pronouns the following will serve as examples. They are joined to the noun Uukutkhie, or itu- humtkhk, house. My house Thy house His house smotTLAB. kokwntkhl meokwitkhl iakwitkhl Our house (exo.) Our house (incl.) Your house Their house DUAL. ndakwitkhl tkhakwitkhl radakwitkhl iqtakwitkhl PLVBAIi. nt^akwitkhl (exo.) olkhakwitkhl (incl.) m^akwitkhl tkUakwitkhl OONJUOATION OF THE VEBB TO BE GOLD. PBISIMT IMDIOATITB, SntOOIiAB. I am cold, naika tqinokhkeakh Thou art cold, maika V;icomkeakh He is cold, iakhka t9ikeakh DtTAIi. We (two) are cold (exo.). We (two) are cold (inol.). Ton (two) are cold, They (two) are cold, We are cold (exc). We are cold (incl.), You are cold, They are cold, PLCBAL. ndaika t^^ontkeakh tkhaika t^iqtkeakh mdtika t^imokeakh iotokuha tfi^tkeakh nt^aika tdcontf keakh oikhnika t<;iIokeakh mcaika t^iqomqkeakh tkhlait^ka tf^^otkhlkeakh 4* ' The ancient Chenook is such a guttural, diiBcnlt tongue, that many of the young Chenook Indians can not speak it, but have Men taught by their parents the Chehalis language and the Jargon.' Saan'g N. W. Coaal, p. 806; Hale's Eihnog., in U. S. Ex. Ex., vol. ▼{.. p. 662. * The Tery difficult pronunciation and excessively complicated form of the Chinook has effeotu- ally prevented its acquisition, eren by missionaries and for traden.' Oibbs' Chmook Vocab., p. 6. 0AL4P00TA PBOMOUNS. nmancT. Tetteiday I wu cold, takotkhl n»iift t^notkaakh miST FUTUVB. By and bye I shaU be cold, atkhlke naika t^i^onkhatk* I ahttll b« oold, naika on^khatka t^if THE YEBB TO KILL. I kill thee, aminowagna I kill him, tqiuowagua Ikillyou (dnal), omtkinowagua I kill them (daal), omtkinowagua I kill yon (pl.)i omckinowagua I kill them, otkhlkinowngoa Yon kill him, om^kiwagna Yoa kill them, otkhUdwagoa Dialectic difTerenoes particularly among the upper Chinookfl, or Watlalas, are found principally in words; grammatical forms being alike in both/^ Kane remarks as a peculiarity that this language contains " no oathf, or any words conveying gratitude or thanks." *" Moving again southward to the Willamette Valley, I find the Calapooya language, and for the first time a soft and harmonious idiom. Although the guttural kh sometimes occurs, it is more frequently softened to h. The consonants are f , or «, f,j, k^ I, m, w, ng, p, or 6, t, or d, q, and to. Unlike the Sahaptin and Chinook there are neither dual nor plural forms in the Calapooya lan- guage. The personal pronouns are: I * tsi. or tsQ Thou maha, or maa He koka, or kak W« soto Ton miii They kinuk My father tai aimna Thy father maha k^bum His father kok inifam Our father Boto tufam Your father miti tifam Their father kinuk inifam My mother tsisinnl Thy mother maha kanni His mother kok ininnim Onr mother eoto tnnnim Your mother miti tinnim Their mother kinuk ininnim ft HaW$ Ethnog., in U. 8. Ex. Ex., vol., vi., p. 662, et aea. ««ane'« »Fand., p. 183. 680 COLUMBIAN LANOUAOB8. CONJUGATION OF THE YEBB TO BE 8IGK. ILFATIN. PBnmr mbutib. I »m dok, tai ilfatin Thoa art siok, He ia siok, We an riok, Ton are aiok, They are aieki NKOATITI. I am not dok, mpiBnoT. I was siok yesterday, Thou wast siok yesterday, He was sick yesterday, niwr ruTCBi. To-morrow I shaU be aiok, mi<yi tallfit t^I intsi ilfatin ilfatin tsiti ilfaf intsip ilfitf kinnk in ilfaf wangk tsik ilfatit Ufatin tsi kayi imkn ilfatin ha ilfatin The following example will serve to illustrate the great changes verbs undergo in their conjugations; — ksitapatsitup maha, I love thee ; tsUapmlmo kok, 1 love him ; himtapintsivxUa tsii kak, he loves me : hintsiUymtsiuxUa tsii, dost thou love me?* The Yamkally is spoken at the sources of the Willa- mette River. A comparison of the Yamkally and Calapooya vocabularies shows a certain relationship between them." I have said that certain afhuities are discovered be- tween the Waiilatpu and Mollale, and also between the Watlala and Chinook ; in these, as well as in the Cala- pooya and Yamkally, Buschmai^n discovers faint traces of 'the Aztec language.' Others have discovered a fancied relationship between the language of the Mexicans and those of more northern nations, but Mr Buschmann believes that, descending from the north, the peoples mentioned, whose lands are drained by the Columbia, are the first in which the Aztec, in dim shadows, makes its appearance. These similaritie, he discovered not alone by direct comparisons with the Aztec, but also by detecting resemblances between these Columbian dialects and those of certain nations which « Hak's Elhnog., in U. 8. Ex. Ex., toI. vl., p. 566, et seq. M • Yumkallie, Kallapniah. Oregon Indians of the plains of the Walla- mette, speaking a langnage related to that of the Gathlascons and Haeeltznk.' JAidewlga Ab. Lang., p. SiU2. ' Gross die Verwandtsohaft der Kalapnya nnd des Yamkallie; aber an versohiedenen W6rtem fehlt es nioht.' Bmrnmann, Spurm der AtUk. Spr., p. 628. OOLUMBUN AHD MEXIOAN 00UPABIS0N8. 681 he calls his Sotunra group and its affiliations, all of which contain elements of the Aztec tongue. Yet Mr Busch- mann does not therefrom claim any relationship between the Aztecs and Columbians, but only notices these few slight assimilations." Herewith is a comparative table, containing a few similar words: OoKPASATmC TaBLI, IHOWIMO 8lini.ABITUn BRWBBH XBI OoLVlIBUM AHD Mbxioan Tomoubs. IRO- WAn- HOT^ WATLAI.A. OHIHOOX. CAX.A- ASRO. aONOBA I.IBH. I.ATP0. LALX. POOTA. FAMILT. Yea i ia a A he, aw e, ha Tooth tenif tanU tlantli Bed Wind tkblpal ikkhal* tkUpolpol itakhakh ikhaU tlapalli ehecutl beicala Black tkblol tkblalokh tliUi Water wematkbl webatkhl aU I naika n«e ne Chief iatoiang iakant iont, ianta The Chinook jargon is employed by the white people in their intercourc' '^'Jth the natives, as well as by the natives among themselves. It is spoken through- out Oregon, Washington Territory, on Vancouver Island, and extends inland into Idaho and some parts of Mon- tana. It is more than probable that, like other languages de convenance, it formed itself gradually, first among the natives themselves, and that in the course of tin*?, in order to facilitate their intercourse with the aborigines, trappers and traders adopted and improved it, until it was finally brought into its present state. Indeed, so great was the diversity of languages in this vicinity, and so intricate were thev, that without something of this kind there could have been but little intercourse between the people. A somewhat similar mixture I have already men- tioned as existing in Alaska. Father Paul Le Jeune gives a short account of a jargon in use between the i> 'HtebBtmerkwfirdigsind einselne nnlftngbareaztekiaobennd zweitena einaelne aonoriache WOrter, velobe iob in dicHen Spracken aafgefundeu babe.' Bugchmann, Spuren dtr AMtk. 8pr., p. 629. GOLUMBIAN LANOUAOES. French and the Indiana, in the north-eastern part of America, as early as the year 1633." In Euroiie »i simi- lar mixture, or patois, prevails to this day, the lingua franca, used by the many nationalities that con- gregate ujx)n the shoi-es of the Mediterranean. In (Jhina, and in the East Indies, the so-called pigeon English occup:L>is the sitme place; and in various parts of Central and Southern America, neutral languages may be found. To show how languages spring up and grow, Vancouver, when visiting the coast in 1702, found ill various places along tlie shoixis of Oregon, Washington, and Vancouver Island, nation, that now and then understtx>d words and sentences of the Xootka and other tongues, some of which had l»een adopted into their own language. When Lewis and Clarke, in 1800, reivliod the coast, the jri^on seems to have alreiuly as.sumed a fixed shai)e, as may lie seen from the sentenct?s (pioted by the explorers. Itut not until the arrival of the X;x[)edition sent out by .John .Iiu*ol) Astor does it ap[x»ar that either English or French words, of which it ccmtains a large jHircentage, were incorix)rated. Very few, if any, of the words of which the jargon is composed, retain their original shape. The harsh, guttural, and unpnjnounceable native cackling was st)ltened or omitted, thus forming a sjjeech suited to all. In the same manner, some of the English sounds, like/ and r, unpn>nounceable by the native, were dro{)|XHl, or transferred into p and I, while all grammati- cal lorins were reduced to the fewest and plainest ndes po.ssiliU'.'" But even in this jargon, there are what i* ' TluH MyHtcm of jar((()ii8 be({itn v^ry rarly, aiul liitH, (linibtloHx, Icil to many cnois. An curly an Killll, tht' .li'suit Fathfr I'anl Le Jeiino wrotf: "I havo rc'iimrKfd, in th<^ hIU'Iv of their luiiKiiaf;*', tliiit theru is a certuiis jargon liotwffii till' Fnui'h iiiiil In lians, whii'li is inithcr Frcncli nor Iiiilian; and yi>j, whrn the French nse it, they think they are Hpeakin(;IntHan, and the IndituiH n;;iii|.; it, think they speak ^(kmI Fr'.fnch."* H'mt. Miti/., vol. v., p. 345. i' Uih'm' Clihiiiiik' IH<\, \i. (i; Sim VranrUi-o Eieninii HHilctin, Juno 15, IHtifi. '(^hinook in njirKon which wan invent«<l by the HiulHon'H liuy Company for tlio ]ir.r|ioHe of facilitatii'K coniniunication witli the dif- ferent Iiidiiin tribes, rheso Were ho niiiiieroiiH, and their hkn^inigeH 8i> varioiiH, (liat tlie trailerH found it imiMiHRible to Iparii them all, and adopted the device of a jndiciouH mixture of F.n);UHh, French, RuHmau, and Heveral Indian tuugiuiit, which has a very limited vocabulary; but which, by tho ANALYSIS OF THE CHINOOK JABOON. may be called dialectic differences; for instance, many words used at the Dalles, are quite unintelligible at the mouth of the Columbia and at Puget Sound. It has often been asserted that the jargon was invented or originated by the Hudson's Bay Coni{)any, but ultbuugh the fur company undoubtedly greatly aided it>< develop- ment, and assisted in perfecting it, it is well known, first, that this jargon existed before the advent of Europeans, and secondly, that languages ai-e not made in this way. Mr Gibbs states the nuuilRT of words to Ik> nearly five hundii'd, and after a careful analysis of the 1 mguagc, has arrived at the following conclusion ic< to thi- 'lUmber contributed by the several nationalities: Chinook and Clntfiop 200 words Cbiuouk, ImviiiK atialof^efl with other lauguages '21 " IntvriectioiiH coiiiiiion to geveral 8 " Nootkii, iuchidinK dialects '24 " Chehiilitt, 3*2, and Nisquuily, 7 3'J " Kliket4tt and Ybkima 2 Cree '2 Chii)ppw«y (Ojibwftjrj 1 " Wanco (probnbly) 4 " Cala^KMiyH ({irobnbly^ 4 " By dir«'ct on<>niittii|)(piii C> " Dcrivntion unknown, or undetermined 18 " French. IK), Cuniulian, 4 91 EugliBh 67 " i* As before mentioned, foreign words adopted into the jargon vocabulary are changed to suit the taste of the help of HifpiR, Ih readily nnderstood by all the nativeH, and HerveH ax a com- mon InnKuagu.' MiltiiH iinil ( liKtiUv's .V. U'. J'uKsiiiie, p. 'M\. ' Tln' jui'^ou Ro much iu uhd nil over tliu North PacitU' CouKt, aniunt; both vvliitcH und Indiana, aa a verbal medium of coninuiiiii-alinK with i-acli iitli> r, wan oritfiu- ally invented by the KiuUon'H Hay Cii'ni'uiiy, m urdii- to fai'ilitate the pro- KreHHof theircomnien-e with Indiai»<. ' ^ ni's liiitioiniri/ nt t liinnol,- Jityiinn, E. 161. '('hinook ix a jar^^on. lonsiHtiu >if not nmrc than three or ifour undred woiiIh, drawn irom the Fnnel Ku^'htth, Spaiiinh, Indian, and thu faney of the inventor. It wu-^ loiitrivcd by the Hudson's Hay t'oiupany for tl con venienco of trade.' h,-<i\<>l. ii\ /;»/. .l/f. AVp/.. 1n71, p. I'i4. Kproat dtspiiteM the invention of the jargon, and says; ' Siieli an arhD-vi'Mient as the invention of a lau^'ua^'e, is iieyond the ea|iid)ilitifs i.f evi n a ehief fuetor.' Sri'iiBH, p. 13<J, 'I tliink that. amoU); the Coast Indians iu parlieular, the Indian |)art of tlie languia'e has been in use for years ' Smiu'a A. H'. I'oant, p 3()7. Iliilf'i Klhiuxi, in U.S. Ex. I'.jr.. vol. vi., |> (III.*!, ft He<|. ^ GVihit' Chinook IHc, pp. vii. viil. 'Ail tlie w<»r<is thna broUKht together and eombined in tins HiuKulnrly eoUHtruetfil speei-li are about two hundred and fifty in number* Ihl's KtUwH., in V. >. h-t- Ex., vol. vi.. p. 6:<6. 'Words nndoiibtedl'' of JapaneHe orifiiu are atill used in thujari;ou Hpokon on tlie coast callol Cbiuook.' Lordu Sni., vol. ii., p, 217. 634 COLUMBIAN LANOUAOES. speaker, as in the word Fran9aiB, being unable to pro- nounce the/, r, and n, for Frenchman they say jktmivJes, and for French, pami. The few words formed by onomatopoeia, are after this fashion ; — tumtuniy heart, an imitation of its beating; iivtin, bell; iiktik, watcli; lij)lip, to boil, from the sound of boiling water, and so on. Neither article nor inflections are employed. Okok, this, at tiuies tai<ea the place of the English the. As a rule, plurals arc not distinguished, but sometimes the word hfiiu, many, is used. Adjectives precede nouns, as in English, — liisuai hakatshum, silk handkerchief ; masatsi tUikum, bad jieople. The comparative is expressed, for example, in the sentence, I am stronger than thou, by wek nuiiku skukum kakwa tiaika, thou not strong as 1. Sujierlative, — haias oluman okok kanem, very old that cancje. There are only two conjunctions, pi, derived from the French 7)1/ is, which denotes and, or then; and joos, from suppose, meaning if, in case that, provided that. The particle na is at times used as an interroga- tive.*" The Lord's Prayer in the Chinook jargon is as follows: Nesika papa klaksta mitlite kopa saghalie, kloslie Our Father who staycth in t\\f ubovo. good kopa nesika tumtum mika nem; kloslt*; mika tyee in our bfurto (bt>) Uiy iiuine; good th<Mi vhiff kopa konoway tilikum; kloshe mika tiinitum kopa iiinong all proplo: good thy will up m illnhic, kahkwe kopa saghalie. Potlatch konaway huu earth, uh in the above. Oivo every day nesika muckamuck. Bpose nesika mamook niasahchie, our food. If we do ill, wake mika hvafl solleks, pe spose klaksta masahchio (be) not then ■ iry anxry, and if any one evil kopa nesika. wake nesika solleks kopa klaska. Mahxli towardn ii s not we angry towttrdH them. Bend awii}' siah kopa nesaika konaway masahchie. Kloshe kahkwa. far from ub all evil.M " Hrt/f'n Ellmnq., in U. S. Ex. Ex., vol. vi., p. 63"., et Beq. i« ttibbs' t hinuuk JHr., p. 44. CHAPTER IV. CALIFORNIAN LANGUAGES. 18 08 MULTIPLICITT OP ToNOUBS— YaKON, Kr.AKATH, AND PaLAIK CoMPABmON8 — Pnr RivKR AND WiNTooN VocAB0LABiK8— Wrkyot, Wwhosk, Writhpkk, AND El.-.rK CoMP.iBIS0N8~LANaU.tOEM OF HiTMBOLUT UaY - PuTTKB Vallrv, Ruhhian AND Ebl liivKit Lanquaoks— PoMo Lanouaorh — r ..Li.iNOMBRO Grammar — TBANs-PACirio Comparisonh — Chocuykm Lord'h Pravkb — Lanouaukh op thx Sacramknto, Ban Joaqdin, Napa >Nn HoNOMA Vallbyb — Thk Olhonb and oTBxa Lanouaubs op San t'i cim;o Bat— Rcnbien and Edlbnb op Monterrt — Santa Claba ] ' d'8 Pbayicr- MuTsnN Grammar — Lanodaoks op the Missions Santa Cruz, San A«tokio dk Padua, Solkdad, and San Miuckl— Tatchb Grammar— Thb Dialbcts op Santa Crcz and other Iblandb. tyee fhi»-f kopa lip >u NcKwitliMtainling the great diversity of tongues en- couiitcn"! ill the regi<jn.s of tho north, the confusion incrcjiso.s ten -fold on entering (.'alifornia. Probahly nowhen; in Aniericji is there a greater multiformity of languages and dialects than here. Until quite recently, no attempt has Ijeen miwle to })ring onier out of this linguistic cIuum, owing nuiinly to a hu^k of gramnuirs and vo<'»>»idai ies. Within the last few years this want has. in u measure, \nHm supprunl. and I iioixi to Im» able to present some broailerclassincati<ms than have hitherto l)een attem|)t«Hl. Through the rest aivhes of Mr Powers, who has kindly pliiced his materials at iuydis[X)8al, and the valuable information couununicated l>y Judge J{ose- lK)rough, the dialects of northern Ciiliforuia have l)een reduced to some sort of system, ^et there remains the 686 CALIFOBNIAN LANGUAOES. fiict that, in central and southern California, hundreds of dialects have been permitted to die out, without leaving us so much as their name.^ In attempting the classification of Californian tongues, no little difficulty arises from the ambiguity of tribal names. So far as appearances go, some jjeoples have no distinctive name; others are known by the name of their chief alone, or their rancheria ; the affiliation of chief, rancheria, and tribe being identical or distinct, as* the case may be. Some writers have a common name for all tribes speaking the same, or dialects of the same, lan- guage ; others name a people from eacli dialect. Last of all, there are nations and tribes that call themselves by one name, while their neighbors call them by another, so that the classifier, ethnologic or philologic, is apt to enumerate one people under two names, while omitting many.' We have seen in the Columbian languages, as we approach the south, that they become softer and less guttural ; this is yet more observable among Californians, whose speech, for the most part, is harmonious, pro- nounceable, and rich in vowels; and this feature becomes more and more marked as we proceed from northern to southern California. On this point, Mr Powers writes: "Not only are the California languages distinguished for that affluence of vowel sounds, which is more or less characteristic of all tongues spoken in warm climates; » BosfhorowjK'B Letter to the Author, MS. ; The Shaatas and their Nelrihbon, MB. ' Thn diversity of lnngua:.je w Hn (j^rent, in (. 'iiliforiiia, that at almost every 16 or 20 leagueH, von And a cliMtinot dialect.' Jhi>eana, in UiMmion'ii Life ill Col., p. 240. ' h n'cHt peut-etre aucim pays oil lus difft'rena idiumeH Huieiit auBsi inultipliuH que dans la Galifurnie Heptentrionate.' La Perouae, V'oy., toiu. ii., p. 323. ' One might spend years with diligence in acquiring an In- diiin tongue, then journey a tliroc-hours' space, and Hnd himself adrift a^ain, so multitudinous are the' languages and dialects of California.' Powrm' North. Cat. Intl., in Oi)erlaud Monthly, vol. viii., p. 328. 'The diversity is Biioh lis to preclude almost entirely all verbal communication.' Jlutchiiv:s' Cat. Mfiij., vol. iii., p. 150. ' Languages vary from tribe to tribe.' 7'icA-- trinii'a Jiuces, in U. .S. Ex, Ex., vol.ix., p. 106. ' In California, there appears to be spoken two or more distinct languages.' McCuHoh'a liesearchra in Amtr., p. 37; Koltebue'a Voy'if/e, vol. iii., p. 48; Id., New Voy., vol. ii., p. 08; Tayhr, in liancrofVa Hnndttook Almanui; 1804, ». 20 « See vol 1., p. H25; lioMthorou'jh'a letter to the Author, MS.; The iShasttis and thtir NtUjhbvt. , MS.; JMchlmjs' Cat. Ma>j., vol. iii., p. 160. BULES OF EUPHONT TN CALIFORNIA. 697 but most of them are also remarkable for their special striving after liarmony. There are a few languages found in the northern mountains which are harsh and sesqui- pedalian, and sqme on the coast that are guttural beyond the compass of our American organs of speech ; but with these few exceptions, the numerous languages of the state are beautiful above all their neighbors for their simplicity, the brevity of their words, their melody, and their harmonious sequences."^ Throughout California, much attention is paid to the euphony of words; and if, in the inevitable manufacturing process, a syllable does not sound well, or does not ex- actly harmonize according to the native ear, it is ruth- lessly sacrificed. In many languages the.se elisions are made in accordance with fixed rules, while others, again, obey no other mandate but harmony. Concerning the languages of northern California, Judge Roseborough writes: "In an ethnological view, the language of these various tribes is a subject of great interest. They seem lo be governed by the geographical nature of the country, which has had much influence in directing the migrations and settlement of the various tribes in this state, where they have been found by the whites; and there have been in remote times at least three currents, or lines of migration, namely, — first, one along the coast southward, dispersing more or less towards the interior as the nature of the country and hastile tribes per- mitted. In so broken and rough a country the migrations must have been slow, and the eddies numerous, leav- ing many fragments of aboriginal tribes here and there with language and customs wholly dissimilar. Second, that along the Willamette Valley, over the passes of the Cala|)ooya, across the ojien lands of the Umix|ua, southward tlirongh Kogue River Valley into Shasta and Scott valleys. As an evidence of this trace I may mention that all the trilx's on this line, from theCalapooya mountains southward to the head of Shasta and Scott valleys, speak the same language, and were confederate ' I'owera' Porno, MS. CALIFORNIA^ LANGUAGES. in their wars with the tribes on Pitt River, who seem to have arrested their progress southward. In this con- nection I may mention two facts worthy of remark, namely, first, in this cataclysm of tribes, there have been some singular displacements; for instance, the similarity of language and customs of the Oumbatwas and other cognate tribes on Pitt River denotes a common origin with a small tribe found on Smith River, on the north- west coast: and secondly, the traditions of the Shastas settled in Shasta and Scott valleys, the advance of this line of migrations, show that a former tribe had Ijeen found in possession of those valleys and mountains, and had been driven out. The remains of their ancient villages, and the arrangements still visible in their excavations confirm the fact, and also the further fact that the expelled tribes were the sauic, or cognate to those which the whites found in occu^mtion of the Sac- ramento Valley. For instance, in all of these ancient villages, there was one house of very large dimensions, used for feasts, ceremonious dances, etc., just as we found on the settlement of California, in the valley of Sacramento. The existing tribes in those mountains have no such domicil and no public houses. Tbev say, when asked, that the villages were built and inhabited by a trilie that lived there before they came, and that those ancient dwellers worshiped the great snowy Muimt Shasta, and always built their villages in places from which they could l)ehold that mounttiin. Thirdly, another wave of migration evidently came muthward along the Des C'hutes River, upon the great plateau of the lakes, which conclusion is lK)rne out by a similarity of languages and customs, as well as by traditions."* In support of this theory Judge Roseborough states, that the languages sjiokon on Smith River, and extending thence forty miles along the coast, are radically anil wholly different from those of the neighboring tril)es. The former are harsh, guttural, irn»gular, and ap|)arently monosyllabic, while on the other hand, the neighlwring * ltose'ioroti:ih'» Lettfi- to ihc Author, M8. LANOUAOES OF NORTHERN GAUFORNIA. 639 tribes inhabiting the coast southward to Humboldt Bay, and along the Klamath as far up as the mouth of the Trinity, speak a language very regular in its structure; copious in its capacity for expressing ideas and shades of thought, and not unpleasing to the ear, being free from harsh and guttural sounds. Of all the languages spoken in this part, that which prevails along the Klamath River, as far up as Happy Camp, and along the Salmon to its sources, is by far the most regular and muHical. In fact, for its regular and musical accents it occupies among the Indian tongues of the continent the same preeminence that the Spanish docs among the Cauca- sian languages. For instance, their proper nouns for persons and places are very euphoneoiis, as, eiiph'qypa, escassiisoo, names of jxirsons, and tafiasoofcu, cheenich, pa- mimna, chimicanee, tooyook, savonimj names of noted lo- calities along the river. As an example of the copiousness and richness of the coiist languages above llumiMildt Bay, Judge Hose- borough cites the following, for one, two, three, four, they say, ^»r, nihhi, rtaxU, chohruih; so for to-morrow they say, kohchanwl; for the day nfter to-morrow, mihamohl] three days hence, iMxamoJd] four days hence, chohiuih- amol. Nor do they stop here; nuire, being live, and marttnimir/in, fifteen; tho fifteenth day from the present is, mamnimUhnhamohl. Mr George Bancroft; in his Indianology erroneously asserts tliat the wnmd of our letter r does not occur in any of tln^ aboriginal languages of America. A similar assertion has l)een made with regard to Asiatic tongues, that there is not a })eopIe froui the peninsula of llindoi'i- tan to Kamchatka who make use of this sound. Althougli this idea is now expUxJed, evidence g(K«s to show tlio rarity of the use of the letter r in these ii-gi >!is; 3et, Judge Roselwrough assures me that in these northern Californian dialects the sound of this letter is not only frequent, but is uttered with its most rolling, whirring emphasis; thut such words as arr<irr<(, Indian; camM:, or cahroc, up; eurttok^ or mroc. down; tsemrrook, across 4M0 CALIFOBNIAN LANOUAOE8. and up; micarra, the name of a village; tahaaoqfcarrah, that is to say the village of upper Tahasoofca, are brought forth with an intensity that a Frenchman oould not exceed. On both sides of the Oregon and Califomian boundary line is spoken the Klamath language; adjoining it on the north is the Yakon, and on the south the Shastti and the Palaik. A dialect of the Klamath is also spoken by the Modocs. Herewith I give a short comparative table, and although no relationship between them is claimed, yet many of the words which I have selected are not without a similarity." Han Woman Mouth Water Klood Earth Btone Wood Beaver Dog Bird Hnlmon Great Along Pitt River and its tributaries are the Pitt River Indians and the Wintucms, of which languages short vocabularies are given. PITT BITKB. teee OMa ynine yanona eteajk H«y& mallia * ' The Lutnami, ShaHti and Palaik are thrown by Gallntin into three sepa- rate clitmeH. They are without doubt mutually unint('lligil):<). Nevt!rthvl('H^« they cannot be very widely Heparated.' lAitltam'a Vomp. I'liiL, vol. viii., p. 407. The T-ka, Id-<lo-o, Ho-te-day, We-o-how, or Bhasta Indiann, speak the same laii|i<U)tge. Steele, in Iml. .■\^'. liepl., 1HG4, p. I'iO. The Modocs speak the saint! liinguage as the Klainaths. Palmer, in Id., 1854, p. 202; iia/e'n Ethnon; in If. S, Ex., Ex., vol. vi., p. 218; Berghatu, Oeograpbischen Jahrtmeh, torn, iii., p. 4S; Taylor, in Cal. Farmer, June 8, 1860. 'A branch of the latter (Hlioshone) is the tribe of Tlainath Indians.' Ruxton't i4(it'eti. Mtx., p. 244. TAXOM. KLAMATB. IHASTA. PALAIS. kalt hisaatsoa awatikoa yalin tkhlaka snawuts taritsi omtewitsen r sura au, or aof , ap tsoks halaway, or hatis, atetewa kilo ampo poits kaela atsa as pouts ime abati onitstoh tarak keU kelih kotai iUa olisti knkh anko awa han kaiitHilawa pnm tawai pom tskekh watsak hapHO watsaqa kokoaia lalak tararakh lauitsa tHiitais tsialus kititri tsiulas haibaiat modnis kcinpe whwa PTTT BIVBB. Man t'elyou Hair Woman emmetowchan Eyes Nose House teooniehee Tree (inne) OHWOO Month Water OHH Teeth Btone alliste LegH Bon taool Fire THE WINTOON, EUBOG. AND CAHBOC. 641 Ifoon tchool Big walswa Crow owwichu Little ohowkootoha Dog ohahoom Dead deoome Deer doshBhe Mountain akoo Bear loehta WINTOON. Fish oil • Yes nmmina Warm pela Woman darcna Eyes Nose toomb House boss Bono I, or me net Mouth all Water mem Teeth see Bain Inhay Talk teene San sash TokiU kloma Moon ohamitta Large To fight Dead bohama Night kcnavina, or peno cluckapooda Dog BUCO menil Deer nope chuch, or North wy Bear weemer, Houth nora "> On the lower Klamath, the Euroc language prevails. As compared with the dialects of southern California, it is guttural; there heing apparently in some of its words, or rather grunts, a total absence of vowels, — mrprh, nose; chlh, earth; yrix, child. Among other sounds peculiar to it, there is that of the U, so frequent in the Welsh language. Mr Powers says that, "in conversation they terminate many words with an aspi- ration which is imperfectly indicated by the letter h, a sort of catching of the sound, immediately followed by the letting out of the residue of breath, with a quick little grunt. This makes their speech liarsh and halting ; the voice often comes to a dead stop in the middle of a sentence." lie further adds that "the language seems to have had a monosyllabic origin, and, in fact, they pronounce many dissyllables as if they were two mono- syllables." Along the upper Klamath, the Cahroc language is spoken, which is entirely distinct from that of the Eurocs. It is sonorous, and its intonation has even been compared with that of the Spanish, lx;ing not at all guttural like the Eunxj. The r, when it oc- curs in such words as chdreya, and cahroc, is strangely rolled. The language is copious; the people speaking it having a name for everything, and on seeing any article • The Shasta* and their Neighbors, MS. T Jackson's Vocab. of the Wintoon Lamjuaije, MS, ; Powers' Vocabularies, MS. Vob. m. 41 042 GALIFORNIAN LANOUAQES. new to them, if a proper dcHignntion is not immediately at hand, they forthwith proceed to manufacture one. Another guttural language is the Pataway, wpoken on Trinity River. Its pronunciation is like the Kuroc, and it has the same curious, abrupt sbjpping of the voice at the end of syllables terminating with a vowel, as Mr Powers describes it. Related to it is the Veeard of lower Humboldt Bay. The numerals in the latter lan- guage are: koh-tseh, one; dee-teh, two; dee-keh, three; deeh-oh, four; loeh-mh, five; ckiMkeh, six; awthh, seven; oim<, eight; serdkeh, nine; lokelicn.* The language known as the Weitsjiek, spoken at the junction of the Trinity and Klamath rivers, is probably the same which Mr Powers has named the Pataway. It is also said to have the frequently occurring rolling r. The/, as in the Oregon languages, is wanting. Dia- lects of the Weitspek are the Weeyot and Wishosk, on Eel and Mad rivers. I^his language is understood from the coast range down to the coast between Oaiie Mendo- cino and Mtul River.' The Ehnek, or Pehtsik, language is H[X)ken on Salmon River; thence in the region of the Klamath, are the Watsahewah, Ilowteteoh, and Nabiltse languages.*" COMPARISONS. KHMRK. ah wnuHh kha-witth isH Hhah Btecn chiuu ee ab koHh rah iHHUh itch hok kiii rahk poohB ti rah o « Powera' Pomo, MS. » Gibbn, in Scliooltraft'8 Arch., vol. iii., p. 422. ' The jnnntion of the rivers Klamath, or Trinitv, giv«H uh the locality of the Weitspf^k. ItH ilialuctH, the Weyot and WiKlumk, extend far into Hnuiboldt county, whore they are ))rol)- ably the prevailing form of gpeech, being UHed on the Mnd Kiver, and the parts about Gape Mendocino. From the WeitHpek they differ much more than they do from each other.' Latham's C'omp, Phil., vol. viii., p. 40. 'Weeyot nnd Wish-osk. nuter einander verwandt.' Jiuachtitann, Spurtn der Attek. Spr., p. G7fi. ro Gwba, in Schoolcrufl'a Arch., vol. iii., pp. 422-3. WKKTOT. WI8U08K. WErrsPEK. Man ko ('h ko-.'h pagehk Arrow HAhpo tsahpo nah qut Water merali tche mcr ah ch^ pa ha Earth lot kuk let knk chahk Dog wyets wy'tg chishu Fire mitHH mess mota Sun taum tahm wi'i noush loh One koh tse kohtHa spinekoh Two er ce ta ritta nuh chr Three or ce ka rihk nak aa Four re aw wa ri yah toh hun no Five wessa wehsah mahr o turn THE POMO FAMILY AND ITS DIALECTS. 648 ke riven IctH, tho Ve jirob- Mud the |h more . P- 40. \trtn der The Chillultth, Wheelcutta, and Kailta were 8ix)ken on lle{lw(Mj<l Creek, but before the extinction of these people, their hinguiigeH were merged into that of the Hoopuhs by whom they were subjugated. The hinguage of the Chimalquays of New River luw also l)ueu ab- sorbed by the Iloopah. Of the ChimaUpiays Powers hyperbolically remarks " their language wjw like the mountain city of California, beautiful in its simplicity, but frail."" At Humboldt Bay a language called Patawat is men- tioned, and in Round Valley tlie Yuka. The numerals in the latter tongue are — -jpomjim, one ; qpe/t, two ; malmeh, three; and oiiiehet, four. In Potter Valley is the Tahtoo language which Mr Powers thinks may belong to the Pomo or the Yuka." In the Eel River and Russian River valleys as far as the mouth of Russian River and in Potter Valley, the different tribes known by the names of Ukiahs or Yokias, San^ls, Galliiiomeros, Ma- sallamaga^ns, Gualalas, and Matoles, speak various dia- lects of the Pomo language, which obtains in Potter Valley and the dialects of which become more and more estranged according to the distance from the aboriginal centre. The Poino men are good linguists; they readily ]ic(|uire all the different dialects of their language, which in places differ to such an extent, that unless they are previously learned they cannot be understood. Pomo women are not allowed to learn any dialect but their own. The following comparative table of numerals will illustrate the relationship of these tribes, among which I include the Kulanajx) s|K>ken near Clear Lake, and of which Mr Oibbs has also noticed an affinity to the Rus- sian River and Eel River languages; also, the language spoken by the natives of the Yonios Rancheria in Marin County." " Powers' Pomo, MS. n Roneborowih'n Letter to tht Auikor, MS. ; Powers' Pomo, MS. "Oibbs, in Srhiolcnift's Arch., vol. iii., pp. 421-2; Powers' Pomo, MS.; Taylor, ia C<U. Farmer, March 30, 180J. IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) 1.0 I.I 1^ v. IIM 3.2 1^ 15 1.25 1.4 |i.6 ^ 6" ► fliotographic Sciences Corporation V. WIST MAIN STRUT WBR<iTIR, NY. '<4<I0 (716) «8:;.-4503 \ iV •N? \\ V 6^ '<> V '^, •« ^%^ <'^^^ o^ 644 GALIFOBNIAN LANGUAGES. POMO UKIAH. One Two Three Four Five Six Seven Eight Nine Ten oha tare CO can Bibbo Bibbo tack duhan Bhal native padeh tsadeh copah hoyneit cowal cogodol shalshal n^mgoBham sala nempoteo BAXltL. tate CO sibboo dncho mato taadeh c6€mar cogodol ndmoshnm n&vacoteo OAUMO- MEBO. oha aco mesibbo meta tooBhnh lancha latco com^ta chaco chaBdto KUIANAPO. k'hah Uh kots homeka dol lehma tsa di ku la hots ko ka dohl hah da rol shnm hah da rul tek Tomo. kalU hotz hvnaka nnddol lema Bav kolaas kadol s idelema On the Gallinomero dialect I make a few grammatical remarks. In conversation the Gallinomeros are rather slovenly and make use of frequent contractions and abbre- viations like the English can't and shan't, which makes it difficult for a stranger to understand them. Another difficulty for the student is the convertibility of a number of letters, such as t into ch, ah into ch, i into ah, etc. Nouns have neither number, case, nor gender; the first being only occasionally indicated by a separate word, — cha atabodnya, one man ; aco atabodnja, two men. The genitive is formed by placingthe words in juxtaposition, — atdpte meiitega, the chief's brother; the governed word being always prepositive. None of the remaining cases are distinguished ; for example, — chaduna biddcha, I see the river; biddcha hoalye, I go to the river, or, into the river; biddcha hitoduna, I come out of the river; diddcha tohohSna, I go away from the river; the accusative may be recognized as being placed immediately after the verb, but there are many exceptions to this rule. Some- times the accusative is also marked by the ending ga or gen, — chechoanootngeti, I strike the boy; but this is seldom used. Verbs are always regular. There are present, imperfect, and future tenses, and three forms of the imperative, all distinctly marked by tense endings. Fbbbknt Indioativb. Do, tseena Go, hoolye Break, mats&na Kill, matem&na Bm. ohaddna Fight, mehailme lUPEBTKOT. tseete^na hoalete^na matsante^na matemanteuua ohadute^na mehailmoote^na First FnxirBR. tseeodwa honleoi'iwa matsanoAwa matenianoAwa ohaduo<iwa mehailmoooi'iwa In some instances these endings are changed for the OALLINOMEBO ORAMMAB. 645 sake of euphony, certain letters being elided. The end- ings may really be called auxiliary verbs, attached to the principal verb. Thus the imperfect reads, literally, ' would be I go do,' the ending teena being nothing but the word tseena, with the s omitted. In like manner the future is formed, as in tuddwa, to want, which is changed into ciiwa. There is nothing to denote number in the verb, as can be seen in the CONJT^iTION OP THE VERB TO BE. lam, abvm We are. &yawa Thon art, &mitwa You are. &mawa He is, hamowa They are. hdmowa Of the imperative, the following may serve as an example: hodleluh, let me go; hoalin, go thou; hodhgun, let him go. The verb chadiina, to see, may signify either I see, or seeing, or to see, or it may be construed as a substantive — sight; or as an adjective in agglutin- ation, as chadunatoboonya, a watchful man. Ohanhodin is an auxiliary verb and is always prepositive. The pronouns are, aA, ahto, or ahmet, I; ama, thou; and wemo^ waymo, harm, or dmata, he. The first person of the pronoun is always omitted, except with the verb to be, and the second and third persons frequently. Pro- nominal adjectives are quite irregular, as owkey, from ah; maykey, from ama; webakey, from wemo] and they are also used irregularly with nouns. Thus in medde, father; ahmen, or owkdhmen, or dhmedde, being equiva- lent to I father, my father. Here, also, euphony steps in and makes words sometimes wholly unrecognizable, as ahtotdna, equivalent to mehand, and still more different, as mamdwky, this is for me. Your father is mdykemay; his father, wSbamen. Thus it will be seen that mcdde is changed, or abbreviated, into men, and may. Sometimes the personal pronoun is agglutinated to the verb, and sometimes it is not; — chec/wdnomdo [chechodna mdo), I strike you; yneto tvddwa^ I love you. As in many other Pacific States languages, we have here a reveren- 616 GALIFOBNIAN LANOUAOES. tial syllable, which in this language is always prefixed, whereas in others, for instance the Aztec, it is an affix. Speaking of persons related, or of things belonging, to the chief, the reverential me or jin, is always prefixed ; — owkeybal, ray wife; mayJceybal, your wife; atopte meetchen, the chief's wife ; Qdnna, head ; metoshin, your head ; wAashin, his head ; at&pte jinshinna, the chief's head. All adjectives are really substantives, and are used for both purposes. Thus, ootu, boy, also signifies little, or young. Adjectives are generally placed after nouns, — niajey codey, good day ; but there are also many exceptions to this rule. Comparatives are expressed by the particle palfi, more ; — -paleyabata waymo ahmet, he is greater than I, pah becx>raing paUya, in composition. This is only used by the more intelligent class. A Gallinomero of the lower order would say, hata waymo ahmet, great he I. The principal characteristics of the language are euphony and brevity, to which all things else are subservient, but nevertheless, as I have shown already, agglutination is carried to the farthest extent." As will be seen by the following comparative table, the Pomo language, or rather one of its dialects, the Kulanapo, shows some affinity to the Malay family of languages. Of one hundred and seventy words which I have compared, I find fifteen per cent, showing Malay similarities, and more could perhaps have been found if the several vocabularies had been made upon some one system. As it is, I have been obliged to use a Malay, a Tonga, and other Polynesian vocabularies, taken by dif- ferent persons, at different times. Without attempting to establish any relationship between the Polynesians and Californians, I present these similarities merely as a fact; these analogies I find existing nowhere else in Cal- ifornia, and between them and no other Trans-Pacific peoples.^' M Poimra* Noiea on Ccit. Languages, MS. >> Oibba, in 8ehoolcra/t's Arch., vol. iii., p. 428, et seq.; Hale's Ethnog., in U. S. Ex. Ex., vol. vi., p. 342, et aea.; Kej^Va Exped., vol. i., appendix, p. 14, et aeq.; Martin's Tonga Isl., vol. li. TBANS-PAGIFIO C0MFABI80NS. M7 ! one a XDLAMAPO. HALAT OIAI.I0T or TBI HALAT. Woman dah do Kayan Sakarrau Mother nihk indi, ini Hasband dah'k laki, lake Malay Wife bai le bini Malay Head kai yah kapala Malay Hair moo sooh fooloo Tonga Neck mi yah gia kaki Tonga Foot kah mah Malay House kah (nalli, Aztec) faUe Tonga Sun lah l&a Tonga Fire poh (Copeh) k'hah apo^ Millanow Water vy, cawna Tonga Mountain dah no darud Suntah Black keela keeliok kele Polynesian Malay Bed keh dah reh duk Jadara Qreen doh tor ota Polynesian Malay Dead mu dal mati I hah au Polynesian One k'hah lih tasi Polynesian •1 tchah (Ynkai) satu Malay Four dol tau Polynesian Malay Five leh ma lima Eat ku hu kai Polynesian Drink mih mea inoo Tonga To see el lih (Choouyem) ilaw Tonga Togo le loom aloo Tonga Bow pah chee pana fida Malay Tongue lehnteep (Ghocuyem' Malay Leg CO yok (Ghocuyem) ku jak tjuntah The similarities existing between the Japanese and Chinese, and the Californian languages, appearing from a careful comparison of the same one hundred and seventy words, are insufficient to establish any relation- ship; the few resemblances may be regarded as purely accidental. Of these words I insert the following, which are all between which I have, been able to discover any likeness: Husband Japanese Teeth Chinese Knife Japanese Fire Chinese Water Japanese Dog Japanese Deer Japanese n)nko Gostafios makho chi Gopeh seeih deba Costanos tepah ho Choweshak ho sui Costanos see ee chin Weitspek and Ehuek chishe sh'ka Gopeh Bi&h The Choweshak and Batemdakaiee are mentioned as being spoken at the head of Eel River, and the Gho- cuyem in Marin County, near the Mission of San Rafael. On Russian River, there yet remain to be 648 CALIFOBNIAN LANOUAOES. mentioned the Olamentke, and the Chwachamaju. All these may be properly classed as dialects nearly related to the Pomo family, and some of them may even be the same dialects under diflferent names." Of the Chocuyem I give the following Lord's Prayer: Api maco su lilecoe, ma n^nas mi aues omai macono mi taucuchs oy6pa mi tauco chaquenit opu neyatto chaquenit opu liletto. Tu maco muye genum ji naya macono sucuji sulia macono mas6cte, chague mat opu ma suli mayaco. Macoi yangia ume omutto, ulemi macono omu incapo. Nette esa Jesus." In Round Valley, northern California, there is the before-mentioned Yuka language, which is connected with the Wapo, or Ashochemie, spoken near Calistoga, and in the mountains leading thence to the Geysers." On Yuba and Feather rivers are the Meidoos and Neeshenams of whose language Powers says that " the Meidoo shades away so gradually into the Neeshenam that it is extremely difficult to draw a line anywhere. But it must be drawn somewhere, because a vocabulary taken down on Feather River will lose three fourths of its words before it reaches the Cosumnes. Even a vocab- ulary taken on Bear River will lose half or more of its words in going to the Cosumnes, which denotes, as is i< < Die Indianer in Bodega verstehen nnr mit Mfihe die Spraohe derje- nigen welche in den Ebenen am Biuwiinka-Flusse leben; die Sprache der ndrdlich von Boss lebenden St&mnie ist ihuen vdllig unverstandlich.' Jiaer, Stat. u. Ethno., p. 75. 'Die Bodegiachen Indianer verstehen die nordliehen nicht, sowohl die Sprache :\ls die Art der Aussprache ist verschieden. Die Entfernten und die Steppen-Indianer sprechen eine Mcnge Dialecte oder Sprachen, deren Eigenthiiinlichkeit und Verwandtschaft noch nicht bekaunt sind.' Kostromitonoui, in Id., p. 80; Oibbs, in Sahoolcraft'a Arch., vol. iii., p. 421. 'Kulauapo uud Yukai, verwandt: d. h. in dem beschniukten Qrade, dasR viele Worter, zwischen ihnen ttbereinstimmen, viele andere, z. B. ein gnter Theil der Zahl worter, verschieden siud Choweshak nnd Batem- dakaiee sehr genau und im vollkommnen Moasse nnter einander, nnd wie- derum beide ganz genau luit Yulcai, nnd anch Kulanapo verwandt Wichtig ist es aber zu sagen, dass die Sprache Tcbokoyein mit dem Olamentke der Bodega Bai und mit d<-r Mission S. Raphael nahe gleich ist.' Buschmann, Spuren der Atte.k. Spr., p. 575. 'The ^lanimares speak a different dialect from the Tamalos. The Sonoma Indians also speak different from Tamnlos. The Sonomos speak a similar dialect as the Suisuns. The San Bafael Indi- ans speak the same as the Tamalos.' Taylor, in CoU. Farmer, March 30th, 1860. " Mofras, Explor,, torn, ii., p. 301. >8 Poiixrs' Pomo, MS. LANGUAGES OF THE SAGBAMENTO VALLET. 649 the fact, that the Neeshenam language varies greatly within itself. Indeed, it is probably less homogeneous and more thronged with dialects than any other tongue in California. Let an Indian go even from Georgetown to American Flat, or from Bear River to Auburn, and, with the exception of the numerals he will not at first understand above one word in four, or five, or six. But, with this small stock in common, and the same laws of grammar to guide them, they pick up each others dialects with amazing rapidity. It is these wide variations which have caused some pioneers to believe that there is one tongue spoken on the plains around Sacramento, and another in the mountains; whereas they are as nearly identical as the mountain dialects are. So long as the numeuils remain the same, I count it one lan- guage ; and so long as this is the case, the Indians gen- erally learn each others dialects; but when the numerals change utterly, they often find it easier to speak the English together than to acquire another tongue. As to the southern boundary of the Neeshenam there is no doubt, for at the Cosumnes the language changes abruptly and totally." Along the banks of the Sacramento, two distinct lin- guistic systems are said to prevail. But to what extent all the languages mentioned in that vicinity are related, or can be classified, it is difficult to say; for not only is there great confusion in names, but what is more essen- tial, vocabularies of most of them are wanting. On the eastern bank of the Sacramento and extending along Feather River, the Cosumnes, and other tributaries of the Sacramento, the following languages are mentioned : Ochecamne, Serouskumne, Chupumne, Omochumne, Sie- cumne, Walagumne, Cosumne, Sololumne, Turealumne, Saywamine, Newichumne, Matchemne, Sagayayumne, Muthelemne, Sopotatumne, and Talatiu. In all these dialects the word for water is kik^ but in the dialects spoken on the west bank it is momi. On the western bank are mentioned the dialects of the Pujuni, Puzlum- ne, Secumne, Tsamak, Yasumne, Nemshaw, Kisky, Ya- 650 GAIilFOBNIAK LANGUAGES. lesurane, Huk, and others." Undoubtedly all these Sac- ramento Valley dialects are more or less related, but of them we have no positive knowledge except that the Secumne and Tsamak are closely related, while the Fuzlumne and Talatiu also show many words in com- mon, but cannot be said to affiliate.^ In the mountains south of the Yuba, and also on some parts of the Sacra- mento the Cushna language obtains. On the latter river Wilkes mentions the Kinkla, of which he says that in comparison with the language of the northern nations it may be called soft, " as much so as that of the Polynesians." Repetitions of syllables appear to be fre- quent as wai-vmi, and hau-hau-hau?^ In Napa Valley six dialects were spoken, the Myacoma, Calayomane, Caymus, Napa, Uluka, and Sii'X^ol.'" In Solano County the Guiluco language was spoken, of which the follow- ing Lord's Prayer may serve as a specimen : Alia igam^ mutryocus4 mi zahua om mi yahuatail cha usqui etra shou mur tzecali ziam pac onjinta mul zhaiige nasoyate chelegua mul znatzoitze tzecali zicmatan zchiitiilaa chalehua mesqui pihuatzite yteima omahud. Emqui Jesus. ^ Near the straits of Karquines, and also in the San Joaquin and Tulare valleys, the Tulare tongue prevailed. In this language, if we may believe M. Duflot de Mofras, the letters J, d^ /, g, and r do not exist, the r being changed into I, as maria^ nicUia. Many guttural sounds like kh, tsh, Im, tp, tsp, th, etc., are found, yet softer than » Hole's Ethnofj., in U. 8. Ex. Ex., vol. vi., pp. 222, 6^; WUkea' Nar.. in Id., vol. v., p. 201. M ' Puzhune, Sekamne, Tsamak und Talatoi .... Sekumne nnd Tsamak Bind nahe verwandt, die ttbrigen zeigen Bemeinsames und fremdes.' Buach- mann, Spuren der AzMc. Spr., p. 571. ' Hale's vocabulary of the Talatiu be- longs to the group for wltich the name of Moquelumne is proposed, a Moque- lumne Hill and a Moquelumne Biver being found within the area over which the languages belonging to it are spoken. Again, the names of the tribes thai 8i)eak them end largely in ntne, Chupumne, etc. As far south as Tuolumne County the language belongs to this division, viz., 1, the Mumal- tachi; 2, Mullateco; 3, Apaugasi; 4, Lopappu; 5, Siyante, or Typozi baud, speak this language.' Lcuham'a Comp. Phu., vol. viii., p. 414. « Wilkes' Nar., in U. S. Ex. Ex., vol. v., p. 201. M Montijomery's Indianology of Napa County, MS. *> Mofras, Explor., torn, ii., p. 391. SPECIMENS OF SOUTHERN LANGUAGES. 651 the gutturals of the north. Notwithstanding the above statement M. de Mofras gives as a specimen of the Tulare language the following Lord's Prayer, in which the r frequently occurs: Appa macquen erinigmo tasunimac emracat, jinnin eccey macquen iunisinmac macquen quitti ene soteyma erinigmo: sumimac macquen hamjamii jinnan guara ayei: sunun macquen quit ti enesunumac ayocma: aquectsem unisimtac nininti equetmini: jurina macquen equetmini em men. Of the languages spoken at the mission of Santa Inez the following Lord's Prayer is given by M. de Mofras; and this is very likely in the true Tulare language in place of the one a}x)ve. Dios caquicoco upalequen alapa, quiaenicho opte: pa- quininigug quique eccuet upalacs huatahuc itimisshup caneche alapa. Ulamuhu ilahulalisahue. Picsiyug equepe ginsucutaniyug uquiyagmagin, canechequique quisagin sucutanagun utiyagmayiyug peux hoyug quie utic lex ulechop santequiyug ilautechop. Amen Jesus.^* The Tulare language is probably the same which was known under the name of Kahweyah in central Califor- nia and may have some connection with the Cahuillo in the southern part of the state.'" Languages in the interior, of which but little more than the name and the region where they were spoken is known, are, on the Tuolumne River the Hawhaw and another which has no particular name ; on the Merced River the Coconoon with a dialect extending to King River and to Tulare Lake.'" Mr Powers makes of the tribes inhabiting Kern and Tulare valleys the Yocut na- tion, yociU signifying an aggregation of people, while ** Arroyo, Oram, de la hnriun Tulareila, MS., qnoted in Mofras, Explor., torn, ii., p. 388, see also pp. 392-3. 'Malgre le graud nouibre de dialectes des Missions de la Californie, les Franoiscains espagnols s'etaient at^nchliS k apprendre la langue generule de la grande vallue de los Tnlares, dent pres- que toutes les tribus sout origiuaires, et lis out rediges le vocabnlaire et une Horte de giiimmaire de cette langue nommee el Tulareilo,' Id., p. 387. «» Taylor, in Cal. Farmer, May 25, 1860. *6 Johnston, in Schoolcraft' a Arch., vol. iv., p. 407. 'Die Sprachen der Goconoonsunddievom Kiug'sBiver sinduaheTerwandt.' Buschmann, Spuren der Axtek, Spr., p. 564. eu GALIFOBNIAK LANOUAOE8. myee^ or novw^ means man. " It is a singular fa'^t" ob- serves this writer, " that in several of the northern lan- guages kiya denotes dog, while in the Yocut, kiya is coyote." From Mr Powers I have also the following vocabu- laries, which have never before been published. OAHBOO. HBIDOO. pamkiawonAp. Man awans midoo anghanil Woman ' aaicit&wa catee ooyeem Bun coosooda pocnm tahl Earth BooHaney caweh aerwahl Dog cheshee seyn poongool Water aha momeh )ahl Stone ass ohm uhnt Firo alih snm quoat koonte Head huchwa onnm Month apman onmbo tawknnte Hand teeik ma mah Big nuckishnnok haylin Little neennma wedaka To eat ohAmt pin To give tannefih me£y To work ickeekht tawale URKWOO. TOOUT. NEI8BBMAU. Man Meewa nono neeshenam or maidee Woman Osuh mokella c&lleh Sun Watoo ope ophy Earth Toleh hoocheh cow Dog Chookoo chehca sooh Water Kikuh ilic moh Stone Sawa aUeh oam Fire Wookeh osit aah Head Hauna oochuh taoU Mouth Awoh aamah aim Hand Tissuh poonoae koteh mah Big Oyaneh nem Little Toonohickobe colich hunnm To eat Sowah hateh pap To give wahneh meh To work tnwhaleh towhkn Information regarding the languages spoken where the city of San Francisco now stands, and throughout the adjacent country. Is meagre, and of a very indefinite character. On the shores of San Francisco Bay, there are the languages spoken by the Matalans, Salses, and Quirotes, which are dialects of one mother language." V ' Dana la bale de San Franciaoo on diatingue lea tribna dea Matalana, Salaen et Quirotes, dont lea langues d^riveut d'une aonche commune.' Humboldt, Essai Pol., torn, i., pp. 321-2; MUhlenpfordt, Myico, torn, ii, pt ii., p. 464. DIALECTS OF THE BUNSIEN AND ESLENE 658 This language has by some been called the Olhone, and although other dialects are mentioned as belonging to it, it is generally stated that but one general language was spoken by all of them.** Southward, near Monterey, there are more positive data. Here we find as the prin- cipal languages, the two spoken by the Runsiens and Eslenes; besides which, the Ismuracan and Aspianaque are mentioned." But although they are called distinct languages, Taylor affirms that the Eslenes, Sakhones, Chalones, Katlendarukas, Poytoquis, Mutsunes, TKamien^. and many others, spoke difterent dialects of the Runsien lan- guage, and that over a stretch of country one himdred and seventy miles in length, the natives were all able to con- verse with greater or less facility with each other, and that although " their dialects were infinitesimal and puzzling, their vocal communications were intelligible enough when brought together at the different missions." La P^rouse's Achastliens and Ecclemacbs are probably nothing more than other names for some of the above- mentioned dialects.** ^ ' The tribe of Indians which roamed over this great valley, from San Franelsoo to near Han Juan Bautista Mission . . . were the Olliouos. Their language slightly resembled that spoken by the Mutsuns, at the Mission of San Juan Bautista, although it was by no meaiis the same.' IfaU'a San Jose, p. 40. * In the single mission, Santa Clara more than twenty lan- guages are !j}okeu.' Kotzelme'a New Voy., vol. ii., p. 1)8; KoUtbue'a Voyage, vol. iii., p. 51; Seenhey'a Voyage, vol. ii., p. 78; Choria, Voy. Pitt., pt iii., pp. 5-6; Comer's Mex, Ouat., vol. ii., pp. 94-5. *> * La misma diferencia que se adviHite en los usos y costumbres de una y otra nacion hay en sus idiomas.' Sutil y Mexinann, Viage, p. 172. 30 ' Each tribe has a different dialect; and though their districts are small, the languages are sometimes so different that the neighbouring tribes cannot nnderstond each other. I have before observed that in the Mission of San Carlos there are eleven different dialects.' Beenhey'a Voyage, vol. ii., p. 73. 'La langue de ces habitans (^Eccleniachs) diff6re absolument de toutea oelles de lenrs voisins; elle a meme plusde rapport avec nos langues Europd- ennes qu'aveo celles de TAmerique L'idionie de cette nation est d'ailleurs plus riche que celui des autres peuples de la Californie.' La Pcroime, Voy., torn, ii., pp. 324-326. ' La partie septentrionale de la Nouvelle-Califomie est habitee par les deux nations de llumsen et Esoelen. Elles parlent des lan- gaesentiferementdifferentes.' Humboldt, Esaai. Po2., torn, i., p. 321. 'Beyde Ttarstellungen derselben sind, wie man aus der so bpstimmten Erkl&ruug beider Schriftsteller, dass diese zwey Volker die Bcvulkerung jener Gegend ausmachen, schliessen muss, ohne Zweifel uuter verschiedeneu Abtheilungen Eines Volkes aufgefasst, nnter desxen Zweigen die ]!>ialckte, ungerogelt, wie sie sind leicht grosae Abweiobungen von einander zeigen werden.' Vattr, MUhridaUs, torn, iii., pt. iii., p. 202; Taylor, in C<iU. Farmer, Feb. 22, Apr. 20,1860. 6M CALIFORNIAN LANOUAOEB. Not only do all these before-mentioned languages show a relationship one with another, but there are faint resemblances detected between them and the Olhone language of San Francisco Bay. Furthermore, between the latter and the language spoken at La Soledad Mission, as well as that of the Olamentkes of Russian River, which I have already classed with the Pomo family, there are faint traces of relationship. inrrsim. LA SOLEDAD One hemethscha himftsa Two usthrgin utshe Three cnpjan utbrit hapkhii Four ntjit Five parnes paruash Father app& nikapa Mother nikitiia Daughter ca nikA Nose us us Ears ocho otsbo Mouth jai hai BDNSIXN. ACHABTLUM enjnlA luoukala nltis outis kappei nltizim capes outiti hali iz& is appan kaana 31 A further confirmation of this relationship is found in the statement of the first missionary Fathers, who traveled overland from Monterey to San Francisco, and who, although at that time totally unacquainted with these languages, recognized resemblances in certain words.*" The dialect spoken at the Mission of Santa Clara has been preserved to us only in the shape of the Lord's Prayer which follows: Appa macrene m^ saura saraahtiga elecpuhmen im- ragat. sacan macrene mensaraah assueiy nouman ourun macari pireca numa ban saraathtiga poluma macrene souhaii naltis anat macrene ne^na, ia annanit macrene nieena, ia annanit macrene macrec ^quetr maccari nou- mabau mare annan, nou marot^, iassemper macrene in eckoue tamouniri innam tattahne '- atrarca oniet macrene equets naccaritkoun oun och i J4sus.^ 31 < £s erhellt aber aus den ZahlwOrtem und anderen WOrtem, dasa die Spracho von la Soledad, der der Bunsien nahe gleich und der der Achnstlier fihulich ist.' Buschmann, Spurm der Attek. Spr., p. 561; Turner, in Hist. Mag., vol. i., p. 206. 31 • En estos indios repar^ que entendian mas que otros los t^rminos de Monterey y entendf muchos t^rminos de lo que hablaban . . El diciendome meapam tu eres mi padre, que es la misma palabra que usan los de Monterey.' Palou, NoticUu, in Doe. Hitt Mex., s^rie iv., tom. vii., pp. 62-3, 69. 65, 67. 69. » Mofras, Explor., tom. ii., p. 392. HUTSUN GBAMHAB. 666 Of the Mutsun dialect I give the following grammati- cal notes. Words of this language do not contain the letters b, d, k, f, v. x, and the rolling r. DECLENSION OF THE WORD APPA, FATHEB. Norn. Oen. Dat. Ace. Voo. Abl. aiNOULAB. appa appa appahaas appase appa niURAL. appagma appagma appagmahuas apagumase appagma appagmatsu j ^ apP«niatca I or appagmane CONJUGATION OF THE VERB ARA, TO GIVE. I give, Thou givest, He gives, cnn ar& men ark nunissia ar& PBEBEKT INDICATIVE. We give, You give. They give, mnoge ai'& maca:^' " .i nupcan nvi PAST. I gave (a very short time ago), can itzs arfin I gave (a iong while ago), cau cus ar&s I gave (very long ago), can hoes ar4 I gave (from time immemorial), can muuna arto I gove (without mentioning time), can ar^ can ar&8 T ^■^ e (who knows when), 1 gave r sometime ago), I gave (already), FUTUBR. I shall give (soon), I shall ^ive (after many days), I shall give (after many years), I shall have given (perhaps). can araicnn canaragte can et (or iete) ar& can iti ark can munna ark can pin ar&n IMPIBATITK. Give me, arat, or aratit Give thyself, araia Give him, arai, or arati Give them, arais SUBJUNOnVE. That I give, cat ar& If I gave, imatcum can ar&, or cochop tucne can arn The language abounds in adverbs, of which I give the following. This day Now Immediately Never Never more Good Bad Gently Certainly No To^ay neppe tengis nana iSaha eoue et eone imi miste, utin equitseste ohequen amane ecue naha To-morrow Since Always Before Much Very much Little Very Uttle Tes Truly Look aruta yete imi aru tolon tompe cutis cnti gehe asaha, eres gire 656 CALEPOBNIAN LANGUAGES. Adjectives are declined the same as substantives when they are d^^lined alone ; but they differ in their de- clension from substantives when they are declined in connection with them, because then they do not change their terminations, but remain the same in all the cases. The rules of syntax are intricate and very difficult. Fatlier Comelias speaks of a language at the Mission of Santa Cruz, with numerous dialects, in fact so many, that the language changed nearly every two leagues, and being at times so divergent, that it was with difficulty neighboring people could understand one another.** In the vicinity of the Mission San Antonio de Padua, there is a language which has been variously named, Tatch^, Telame, and Sextapay. It appears to be a distinct language, and Taylor affirms that the people speaking it could not understand those of La Soledad Mission, thirty miles north .^ In this language the letters b, d, ?•, do not appear ; na expresses the article the, and also this. There are many different ways of expressing the plural of nouns. Some add the syllable i/, d, I, or U, others insert ti, or t, while others again add kg, aten, ten, or teno,Sis may be seen in the following examples.** SIMOUIiAB. PLUBAL. Counsellor tayito tayilito Flame me»che»lfya me*che"liliya Work t&oftto taquele»to My enemy zitoho'n ritcho'ne*! Brother dtol citolnnbl Grass ca'tz ca'tza'uel Man tama tamaten Mouse e*zzqai*lmog e»zzqui*lmooo*ten Oven alocon(ya alocotinfyn Prison que* luczugue que'luezugtine Fat cu'pinit cupinitleg Woman lixii litzzin Bone ejacd ejacHto ^ ' Quod quanquam hoc idioma ineloqnens videatnr et inelegans, in rei veritate non est ita: est valde copiosnm, oblongum, abuudaus et eloquens.' Arroyo de la Cuesta, Alpliabs Rivulus Obetmdus, preface, also, Atroyo de la Cueata, Mutsun Orammar, On the cover of the manuscript is the following important note. ' Copia de la lengua Mutsun en estilo Catalan & causa la escribid un Catalan. La Castellaiia usa de la fuerza de la pronunciacion (U- letras de otro modo en su alfabeto.' The Catalans pronounce ch hard, and; like the Germans. M Comelias, in Col. Fhrmer, April 6, 1860. 36 Taylor, in Id.. April 27, 1860. TATCHE ORAMMAB. 667 Cases do not appear to exist, the relations of the nouns being expressed by particles. Adjectives do not vary to show gender or degree. Personal pronouns are usually copulative and included in the verb, whether subject- ive or objective. Of the use of the jwssessive pro- noun the following examples will give the clearest idea: Brother, citob; my brother, c'tol; thy brother, e'tsmitol; brothers, citohneb; my brothers, citohm'l; thy brothers, e'^smitolanel', mother, epjo; thy mother^ pdsmipeg ; house, ch'iconoti; my house, ch'icono"; thy house, zimch''icono; blood, akcUa ; my blood, ekata ; thy blood, cimekata ; father, ecco; my father, <t/i; thy father, cimic-, our father, tatilll; work, tdcdto', ray work, tdcdt', thy work, cimtdcdt; our work, 7Mtdcdt; your work, ziigtdcdt; mine, zee; thine, e'tsme'niee; this, na; that, pe\ Verbs have also a plural form. Cahm, to teach; ca^lUom, to teach much, or, to teach many. To desire To drink To run To any To walk SINOITLAB. qnia°lep cacheme quenole malaco qui'tipa" PLURAL. quia^lilup cacheteni qnenoltec niuloltaco qui*lipaT VEBB AMD PRONOTTN. me*ya''o maftiltac po''ya"o paitiltac I teach, 'eca°*lom Give me, He teaches me, quepa " alae Give us, Speak thou to me, pssia^c He gives i\a. Speak you to me, pssititc He gives us. To give, peyaeo, pe^fco I love thee, 'epe^pa^maqneca Thou lo vest thyself, mimo e*tBme''pa''mapqne*co The following are prepositions: by, 20; in ne"pe''; to zui, ztdyo, zo; from, ze"pe''; ou, zui-, witliin, zuie'^pa", A few examples of adverbs are — here, zojjii^; there, ne'^p^', to-day, taha; to-morrow, tivjdij; 3esterday, notcieijo. loiid's tkayeh. Za till, mo quixco iie"ix)' limaatnil. An /Aicueteyem Our father, thou art iu heaveu. HaUowed na etsmatz: ant <iejtsitia na ejtmilina. An citaha the thy uame: come the thy kiugdom. Be done natsmalog zui lac'"' quicha ne'p'e lima. Ma'tiltac taha thy will on earth us iu Leaveu. Give us to-day Vol. III. i'i 658 GALIFOBNIAN LANOUAQES. zizalamaget our food zizucanatel ziczia. Za manimtiltac na onr daily. Forgive us the zanayl, quicha na kac apaninitilico na zananaol. Zi Debts, as the we forgive them the oar debt. quetza commanatatelnec za alimeta zo na ziuxnia. Let not us fall into the temptation. Za no quissili jom zig zunitaylitee. Amen.*' Us from evil defend. Another distinct language is found at and near the Mission of San Miguel, but of it nothing but a short vocabulary taken by Mr Hale is known. The language spoken at San Gabriel and at San Fernando Rey, called Kizh, and the Netela used at San Juan Capistrano, I shall not describe here, but include them with the Sho- shone family, to which they are related. The Cheme- huevi and Cahuillo I also place among the Shoshone dia- lects, while the Diegeno and Comeya will be included in the Yuma family. It therefore only remains for me to speak of the languages of the islands near the coast of California. Of these, the principal, or mother language, was spoken on the island of Santa Cruz. The different tribes inhabiting the various islands all spoke dialects of one language, which was somewhat guttural. I insert a short vocabulary of the Santa Cruz Island language with that of the Mission of San Miguel. Man Woman Father Mother Head Hair Ears Eyes Mouth Due Two Three Four ^ SiUar, Focabulario de la M. de San Antonio. The orthography em- ployed by Father iSitjar is very curious; aooents, stars, small letters above or Delow the line, and viirious other marks are constantly used; but no expla- nation of these have been found in the MS. I have therefore, as far as posi- ble, prespntcd the original style of writing. Bee also Mofras, Explor,, torn, ii., pp. 30:2-3. 8AN MIOCEL. bauta cbuz island loiif, or luguai alamuttu tlen^ hemutch tata ceske apai osloe tobuko :>iBpulaoah offooU teasakho tentkhito pasthoo trugento isplesoose treliko pasaotch tohi ismala kogsu tlobahi ischum maseghe kesa Boumoo BAN MIGOEL AND SANTA CBUZ YOCABULABY. 6&9 SAMTA OBUZ miiAMD. sietisma sietisohum sietmasshugh malawah spah kascum >> 38 Hale's Ethnog., in U. 8. Ex. Ex.. vol. vi., pp. 63S-4; Taylor, in Cal. Farmer, May 4, 1860. 8AM inOUKL. Five oldrato Six }aiate ;epa Seven Eight Bratel Niue teditrap Ten trupa CHAPTER V. SHOSHONE LANGUAGES. AZTEC-SONOHA CoNNKCTIONS WITH THE ShoSHONE FaMILY— ThK UtAH, To- HANCHK, MoQUI, KlZH, NETEtA, KeCHI, CaHUILLO, AND ChEMEIUJKVI — Eabtebn and Western Shoshone, or \Vihin..sht -The Bannack and DiooKR, OR Shohhokeb — The Utah and its Dialects The Goshltk, Washoe, Paiulke, Piute, Sampitchk, and Mono— Popular Belikf as to THE Aztec Elemknt in the North— Grimm's Law -Shoshone, Coman- che, AND MoQUI COMPAKATIVB TaBLE— NeTELA StANZA— KIZH GllAMMAB The Lord's Prayer in two Dialects of the Kizh — Cbemehuevi and Gahuillo Grammar— Cohpabative Vocabdlaby. Ik this chapter I inchide all the languages of the Shoshone family, the Wihinasht or western Hhoshone of Idaho and Oregon, the Utah with its many dialects, the Comanche or Yetan of Texas and New Mexico, the Mr qui of Arizona, the Kizh, Netela, and Kechi of the San Fernando Mission, and their dialects, and the Ca- huillo and Cliemehuevi of south-eastern California. The six last mentioned do not properly Inilong to the Slio- shone family, but on account of certain faint traces of Aztec, found alike in them and in all Shoshone idiouis. I cannot do better thari to speak of them in this connec- tion. As regards tiiis Aztec element, I do not mean to say that these huiguages are related to the Aztec language, in the same sense th <t other languages are sjwken of as being related to each other, for this might lead those who are searching for the former habitation or fatherland (660> SHOSHONE AND tJTAH DIALECTS. 661 of the Aztecs, to suppose that it has been found. This element consists simply in a number of words, identical or reasonably approximate to the like Aztec words, and in the similarity, perhaps, of a few grammatical rules. How this Aztec word-material crept into the languages of the Shoshones, whether by intercommunication, or Aztec colonization, we do not know. Nor do I wish to be understood as attempting to sustain the popular theory of an Aztec migration from the north ; on the contrary, the evidence of language is all on the other side. Whether or not the (Ireat IJasin, or any part of the Northwest, was once occupied by the ancient Mexicans, it is certain that the j> ztec language, as a base, is found nowhere north of central Mexico, so that these incidental or accidental word-analogies if they prove anything, indicate only a scattering from some primeval centre, other than the place where they are found, and tend to show that the language whose words are thus thinly sprinkled over so broad an aiea, could not have been the aboriginal stock language of the country. The Shoshone and the Utah are the principal lan- guages of the great interior basin ; and these may be re- garded as sisters of a common mother language, the Shoshone preponderating. Each has many dialects. The Shoshone language may be divided into eastern, or Shoshone proper, and western Shoshone, or Wihinasht. Of the former the Bannack, and the Digger, or Shoshokee, are the chief variations. The Utah dialects more numerous, are the Gosbuto, AV^ashoe, I'aiulee, Piute, Sampitche, Mono, and a ft'W others, which latter vary so little from some one of the others, that it is unnecessary to trace them as separate dialects. The Comanche dia- lects I shflU not attempt to classify.* No gnunmur has ' 'Tti<^ '^hoshi'mi nnd Pdmwht (Hoiinnks) of tlio Colnmbiii, Ihn Yutts niicl S'lmpitr.hfs ...the C'oinmanches of 1V'Xi\h, imd Hoino otlicv tribes olon^ tlio northern frontier of Mexico, ure miid to Hi)ei»k diiilpi''.rt of fi eoininon laiimjuge.' Hale's Ethnnri,, in U. f"'. Kx. Ex., vol. vi,, i)ii. '.iil8-i). 'The great ShoHhonce, or Snake, family: which oomprohondH thr ShoHhones proper . . . .the rtahH. . . rah-tTtahH. . . the Kizh. , . .i\w Netela. . . the Koehi. . . . the CoinaneheH.' Turner, in Par. U. R. liept., vol. iii., p. 70. ' Slwnh('mk9 on Serpents et de Soshocos on De(erre\W8 de racinen purluiit la mfcmo 662 SHOSHONE LANOUAOES. ever been written of any of these languages. In all of them words are generally accented on the first syllable, except when a possessive pronoun is prefixed. Words of more than four syllables, generally have a secondary accent on the fifth, as in te-Uh-tis-chi-ho-no, valley.'^ A few words in these languages are found almost identi- cal with like words of the Tinneh family, which have probably found their way into them by intercommuni- langue.' De Sniet, Voy., p. 126. 'The Shoshone language is spoken mostly by all the bands of Indians in southeastern Nevada.' Farker, in Ind. Aff. Rept., 1866, p. 114. ' Their language (Shoshones) is very different from that of either the Bannocks, or Pi-Utes.' Campbell, in Id., p. 120. Goshautes speak the same language as Shoshones. Forney, in Id., 1859, p. 363. 'The language is spoken by bands in the gold mine region of the Sacramento.' Schoolcraft's Arch., vol. i., p. 198. 'Pai- nches speak the same language as the Yutas.' Famham's Life in CcU., pp. 371, 375. ' Pi-Edes, allied in language to the Utahs.' Cooley, in Ind. Aff. Kept., 1865, p. 18. Goships, or Gosha Utes 'talk very nearly the Shoshonee language.' Irish, in Id., p. 144. Shoshones and Comanches 'both speak the same language.' Sampiches. ' Their language is said to be allied to that of the Snakes.' Yontas. ' Their language is by some thought to be peculiar.' Wilkes' Nar., in U. S. Ex. Ex., vol. iv., p. 501. ' Pueblan todas las partes de esta sierra por el sueste, sur sudoeste y oeste, gran numero de geutes de la misma uacion, idioma etc., ' which they call Timpanogotzis. Doniinguezand Es- calante, in Doc. Ilist. Mex., serie ii., tom. i., p. 467. ' The language spoken by the Comanches is of great antiquity, and differs but little from that of the In- casof Peru.' MaUlard's Hist, lex., p. 249; Buschmann, Spurender Aztek. Sjn-., pp. 349, 351. ' Yam-pah.' ' This is what the Snakes call the Comanches, of which they are either the parents or descendants, for the two languages are nearly the same, and they readily understand each other, and say that they were once one people. ' ' The Snake language is talked and understood by all the tribes from the Rocky mountains to California, and from the Colorado to the Columbia, and by a few in many tribes outside of these limits.' Stuart's Montana, pp. 58, 82. ' The different bands of the Comanches and Shoahonies or Snakes, constitute another extensive stock, speaking one language.' Oretjg's Com. Prairies, vol. ii., p. 251. 'The vernacular language of the Yutas is said ^ be distantly allied to that of the Navajoes, but it has appoiired to mo much more guttural, having a deep sepulchral sound resembling ventrilo- quism.' Id., vol. i., p. 300. 'The Utahs, who speak the same langimge as the Kyaways.' Conder's Mex. Guat., vol. ii., p. 74; Schoolcrafi'.s Arch., vol. v., p. 197. The Goshntes are of different language from the Shoshones. Douglas, in Ind. Aff. Rept., 1870, p. 96. Diggers, 'differ from the other Snakes somewhat in language.' Wyeth, in Schoolcraft's Arch., vol. i., p. 206; Berghaus, in Buschmann, Spuren der Aztek. Spr., p. 371. The Kusi-Utahs, ' in speaking they clipped their words we recognized the sounds of the language of the Shoshonfes.' Remy and Brenchley's Journey, vol. ii., p. 412; Thiimmel, Mexiko, p. 359; Catlin's X. Amer. Ind., vol. ii.. p. 113. 'Their native language (Comanches), in sound differs from the language of any other nation, and no one can easily learn to s]ieak it. They have also a language of signs, by which they convcrHo among themselves.' French's Hist. La., (N. Y. 1809), p. 156. 'The primitive terms of the Comanches are short, and several are combined for the expression of complex ideim. The language is very barren of verhs, the functions of which are frequputly performed by the aid of gestures and grimaces.' Kennedy's Texas, vol. i., p. • Turner, in Pac. R. R. Rept., vol. iii., p. 77. SHOSHONE AND TINNEH SIMILARITIES. 668 cation. Of these the following are the principal ones, so far as designated by existing vocabularies. Fire: Comanclie, ^-ona; Shoshone, ^*^ma ; Chepewy- an, counn, kon, kone ; Utah, coon. Bow : Comanche, eth ; Shoshone, atscho; Wihinasht, ati; Chepewyan, atheike. Cold: Comanche, etecAo ; Shoshone, otecAom; Wihinasht, izits ; Chepewyan, edzah. Eye : Comanche, imchich ; Che- pewj'an, nackhay? In the Wihinasht, words occur sometimes in which an unusual number of vowels are combined, — -paoaiUj great; long words are also not infrequent, like pima- tiyimwaidkin, salt.* A short comparative vocabulary to show the connection between these languages, is given further on. Let us now consider the often discussed but ill under- stood question of the Aztec language in the north. Torquemada and Vetancurt narrate the expedition of Juan de Ofiate, who invaded New Mexico during the last years of the sixteenth century. Father lloque de Figueredo, who accompanied the expedition, says that while searching for a lost mule, at the Rio del Tizon, the Mexican muleteers met certain natives who ad- dressed them in their own language, and who, on being asked whence they came, answered that they came from the north, where that language was s^wken. Clavigero, who repeats the above, also asserts, that during the expedition made by the Spaniards, in 1606, to New Mexico, when north of the Rio del Tizon, they saw some large houses, and near them certain na- tives who spoke the Mexican language. Then we have the statement of Father Geronimo de Zarate, that while searching for the Laguna de Copala, he was informed, among other things, that the country in its vicinity was densely peopled by men who spoke a language similar to that of his Aztec servants, Zarate was at this time at the Rio del Tizon, and ,the natives, who are close observ- ers in such matters, assured the Spaniards that they ' Buschmann, Spurtn der Adek. Spr., pp. 402-3. * Id,, p. 615, et Beq. I'.- AAi. SHOSHONE LANOUAOE8. detected in the speech of the servant certain words coitnnon to lx)th his own and the language of tli* |)eo|)le of the Tiaguna de Copala. And again, in the region toward the east, Acosta says that "of late they have discovered a new land, which they call New Mexico, where they say is much jKiople that sj)eake the Mexican tongue." Vater, in his Mithridates, iiitiniates that the Mexican language si)read far northward, through the roaniings of wihl trilM's, particularly the (Jhichiniecs; hut when we reineniher that the term (/hichimec was applied hy the early S[)aniards to all the immense unknown nonuidic hordes north and west, this mention carries with it hut little weight. Mr Anderson, who lU'companied Captain Cook to the north-west coast, in 1778, i'ancied he (h'- tected a reseml)lanc(^ hetween the Aztec antl the language of the N(M)tkas. '• From the few Mexican words," lie says, " I have Invn able to procure, there is the most ob- vious agreement, in the very frequent terminations of the vowels in /, tl, or 2, throughout the language." And remarks the editor, "may we not, in confirmation of Mr. Anderson's remark, observe, that Opulszthl, the Nootku name of the Sun; and Vitziputzli, the name of the Mexi- can Divinity, have no very distant aifinity in sound." Now the absurdity of all idle specidations is apparent when we eiuiounter such far-fetched comparisons as this. In the first place, there is no allinity in the sounds of the two words, and in the next pla(;e there is no such Aztec god, — HuitzilojK)chtli probably being the god meant. Neither has this last word any resemblance to the sun; it is composed of the two words, huitziliii, an abbreviation of the Mexican hnitzitziUn, which signifies ' hunnning-bird,' and of opor/ifU, that is to say ' left.' Vater also draws analogies between the Aztec and the Nootka, and Ugalenze, which on close comparison do not hold good. Regarding the affinity of the Aztec language witli those of the Pueblos, MiMpiis, Apaches, Yumas, and others of New Mexico and Arizona, lluxton ventuivs AZTEO TRA0E8 NORTH OF MEXICO. 666 the assertion, "all these speak dialects of the same lan- guage .... They likewise all understand each other's tongue. What relation this language Injars to the Mexican is unknown; but my impression is, that it will 1)0 found to assimilate greatly, if not to Iw ident- ical," — in all of which assertions Mr lluxton is greatly in error. All this, as evidence, does not amount to mtich; it only indicates the origin of a [M)pular belief which placed a Mexican language in various parts of the north, while at the same time it shows upon how slender a thread hangs this belief, and how the vaguest traditionary ru- mors come, by reixitition, to be accredited as fixed facts. liuschmann asks himself the question whether the Aztec words, in any considerable number, are not foimd in any other languages of the great Mexican empire, — in tiie ZaiK)t<!C, Miztec,Taras(x>,()tomi,or llujustec, — and the answer is no; he has dis(;overed a few accidentjil word- similarities, such as may be found Ijetween the Aztec and other American languages, or between any two lan- guages of the world, but nothing which, by any i)ossi- bility, could denote relationship. Fix)m another class of evidence we aj^proach a little nearer the truth. Andres Perez de Ribas, missionary to Sinaloa writing alK)ut 1040, says, that while studying the language of his jjeople, he noticed many Mexican words particularly radicals, and also words which ap- jK'ared to have been originally Mexican, but which had been so altered that only one or two syllables in them could be recognized as Aztec. Father Oi'tega, in 1 7IV2, wrote a vocabulary of the Cora language, in which he says, the people had incor- jioratcd in their language many words of the Mexican and some few of the Spanish languages, and this at a period so early that at the time of his writing they were reganU'd as belonging to the original language. Hervas, whose work apjHiared in 1787, says that the Tarahumara language is full of Mexican words. Vater, 666 SHOSHONE LANGUAGES. writing early in the nineteenth century, affirms that the Cora is remarkable for its relation to the Mexican, and that the Tarahuraara, which is a more polished language than its neighbors, contains some words similar to the Aztec. In his Mithridates, Vater notices a relationship between the Cora and the Aztec, furthermore asserting that the conjugations of the two are so alike as plainly to prove the connection. Wilhelm von Humboldt left us a short manuscript grammar of the Cora and Tarahumara, in which he re- marks that for languages which are related, the Cora and the Mexican have great differences in their sound- systems, and although these two languages certainly ap- pear to be related, yet he is unwilling to assert that either is derived from the other. " There are more ways than one,'' says the great philologist Wilhelm vou Humboldt, " by which languages are connected. The impression left upon me by the Cora, is that it is a mix- ture of two different languages: one the Mexican, and the other some older and richer language, but rougher. In the grammar of the Cora there are found very many forms which strikingly call to mind the Mexican, yet at the same time there are many forms wholly dift'erent, made by rules directly op[)osite, among which are the pronouns." He further remarks two other important differences between the Cora and the Mexican which are the absence of the reduplication of syllables and of the reverential forms. Such was the attitude of the subject when Mr Busch- mann took it up. Prom the prevailing impression of an Aztec origin in the north, but more particularly from certain remarks of Alexander von Humboldt concerning the probable passing of the ancient Mexicans through the regions of the north, he set himself to work to find this line of migration, and the exact relations of their their language in various parts. Commencing at the Valley of Mexi(X) he made a careful analysis of every western language north of that place of which he could obtain any material. The result of Mr Buschmann's AZTEC TBAGES IN NOBTHERN MEXICO. 087 researches was the discovery of Aztec traces in certain parts, but nowhere did he find the Aztec language as a base. More particularly were these Aztec words and word- analogies j)erceptible in four certain languages of north- western Mexico; in the Cora, spoken in the Nayarit dis- trict of Jalisco, commencing about fifteen leagues from the coast at the mouth of the Rio Tololotlan, and ex- tending between the parallels 21°30' and 20° back irreg- ularly into the interior about twenty leagues; in the Tepehuana of northern Sinaloa, northern Durango, aud southern Chihuahua, or as laid down on the map of Orozco y Berra, commencing near the twenty-third parallel about twenty leagues from the eastern shore of the Gulf of California, and extending over a horse-shoe shaped territory to about the twenty-seventh parallel; in the Tarahumara spoken immediately north of the Tepe- huana in the states of Chihuahua and Soiiora, in the centre of the Sierra Madre; and lastly in the Cahita spoken by tlie people inhabiting the eastern shore of the Gulf of California, between latitude 20° and 28° north, and extending back from the coast irregularly about forty leagues, being almost directly west of the Tarahu- mara, though not exac^'y contiguous. The name Cahita is applied by the missionaries only to the Language, and not to the people speaking it. In the license prefixed to the Mamud para administrar a hs Indios del idioma Cahita hs saMos sacramentos compuesto por un Sacerdote de la Compauia de JesiiSj printed in Mexico in 1740, it is called the common language of the missions of the prov- ince of Sinaloa, spoken by the Yaquis and the Mayos, the latter extending far into southern Sonora. In a vocab- ulary of the Cahita given by Ternaux-Compans, in the NbuveUes Annaks, there are likewise found many Aztec words. Neither of these languages are related to the others, yet in all of them is a sprinkling of Aztec word- material. The Aztec substantive ending tl and tli, in the Cora are found changed in ti, te, and t-, in the Tepe- huana into de, re, and sci ; in the Tarahumara into ki, ke. 668 SHOSHONE LANOUAOES. m, and la; and in the Cahita, into ri. In all four of the languages substantive endings are dropi)ed, first, in comi)ositiou when the substantive is united with the possessive pronoun ; secondly, before an affix ; thirdly, in the Cora alone, before the ending of the plural; and before affixes in the formation of words. They are not dropped in verbs derived from substantives; ard when two substantives are combined to form a word the Aztec terminal is dropped in the first, and also in the combination of a substantive and verb. In the Cora, the ending tyahta has the same meaning as the Aztec local ending tin, or tkiti, which signifies the locality of a thing; as, acotn, a fir-tree; (Aztec, ocotl) oc'ofyttA/a, a fir-forest; (Aztec, oco/^m). Another striking similarity between these four languages and the Aztec, consists in the use of a postfix in the formation of sub- stantives of locality and names of places. Then come the numerals, in which are found similarities in all their formations. The Aztec verb m, to be, and even its irregular branch, catqni, is found disseminated through- out all these languages. In the Tarahumara dictionary of Steffel, and in the Cora dictionary of Ortega, Busch- mann found the Aztec element even stronger than he had sup[X)sed, and he wondered how Gallatin, who had Tellechea's grammar, could have allowed these similari- ties to escape his observations. Of these four languages Buschmann makes what he calls his Sonora family ; which term is somewhat a mis- nomer as applied to languages not related, and sjwken more without than within the province of Sonora. Their only bond of union is this Aztec element, which may have found its way into them at difterent times and under different circumstances. TI e most peculiar fea- ture of it all, is tl e departure which is made by these Aztec-Sonora lang ages, as from an original centre, and their several < >pearance, each stamiied alike with Aztec marks while . the same time sustaining its own individuality, in dill ent parts of the great northern regions. It is as thoi h a handful of Aztec words had I I AZTEC ilATERIAL IN THE AZTEC-80N0KA FAMILY. 669 been thrown, at intervals, into the languages of each of these four peoples, and, after partial anial;>amations of these foreign words with those of the alwriginal tongues, by some means the words so modified had iound their way in greater or less quantities into the lan- guages of other and remote tribes. It is at such times, when we obtain a glance from a distance at their shadowy history, that there arise in the mind visions of their illimitable unwritten past, and of the mighty tur- moils and revolutions which must forever remain as they art', shrouded in the dee^x^st n ystery. In these four Aztec-Sonoralangus.ges there are nearly two hundred Aztec words, and the rvords derived from them by the respective native idioms into which they were projected, swell the list to four times that number; and these, w'Hi other pure Aztec words in every stage of mutilation and transformation are found re-scattered throughout the before-mentioned Pueblo, i^hoshone, and other languages of the north. But again, let me say, nowhere does the Aztec, or any of its affiliations appear a8 a base north of central Mexico/ * ' Que en casi todns ellns (que son muohns y varias) se hallan vocabloB, y.rincipalmentfl los (jne Ilamnu radicaleH, que o son do la leiij^na Mt-xieuna, (> Be di'riuan dt'lla, y retieuen inuchas de bus silabaH, de que pudiera ha/er aqni vn mny largo catalago. De todo lo qual 8e intieren iIoh oosas. La [)ri- mern que casi toe' as estas Nacioiits coiuuuicarou eu pui-stos y lenguas con la Mexicuna: y auuque los Artes y Grauiaticas dellas son diferentes; pero en mucliosde 8U8 preceptos coneuerdan.' liihas, JIM. de los Trivmplws, p. 20. • I'iutaron esti laguua eu tierra y niuy publuda de gentes, y oyendo haltlar a un indio, criado de un soldado, eu el idionia mexicano, pre- ({untaron si era de Cupala, porque asi hablaban los de alia . . que dis- tiiba de alli diez jornadas iK)blada8.' Zarate, iu Doc. Hist. Mex., serie iii., torn, iv., p. 83. 'El I'adre Fr. Eoquo d Figueredo haze del vingo (]ue hizo con D. Imm de Ofii'te 500 liguas al Norte hallarcnios que dice, que aviendoseli's perdido vnas bcstias, buscandolas el riodeTizon nrriba en- contraron los niosos vn Indio que les haVilo en lengua niexicana que pregun- tado de donde era, dixo ser del Reyno adentro. . . que estiienlas Proviuciaa del Norte donde se habla en esta lengua IMexicana cuyo es voeablo. ' Vilanrirt, J'mtro Afex., pt ii.. p. 11. 'Inun viaggio, che fecero gli Spapnnoli I'annii I'illG. dal Nuovo Messico fino al ftunie, che eglino appellarono del Tizon, seieento niiglia da quella Provincia verso Maestro, vi trovarono alcnni grand! ediflcj, e s'abbatterono in alcnni Indiani, che parlavano la lingua messicana.' Clavigero, Storia Anl. dei Mensico, torn., iv., p. "29. Tarahuuiara 'la cui lin- gua abbonda di parole Messicane. ' Ilervan, Sa>i<iio Pratico delle lAniiue, p. 71. 'Die Sprache (Cora) ist auch wegen ihres Vcrhaltnisses zur Mcxica- nischen merkwiirdig.' 'Die Sprache (Tarahuniara) welche eine gewisse Ausbilduug zeigt, hat manche dem Mcxicauii^cheu ahuliche Wurter,' Vater, 670 SHOSHONE LANGUAGES. Taking into consideration that some Aztec and Sho- Bhone words are aimost identical, and that the endings of others are ahnost exactly alike, it is not surpris- ing if the acute ear of the natives detected phonetic resemblances. The connection between these languages may not be in one respect as jHJsitive as that between the languages which comjwse the great Aryan family on the Asiatic and Euroj)ean continents, but, on the other hand, it presents a somewhat analogous system, by means of which it becomes jxwsihle to establish a con- nection. 1 allude to Mr (Jrimm's discovery of what has been termed ^ iMntverschiebung,' or ' Lautverandemmj,' anglice ' Sound-shunting.'" This phenomenon consists of the changing, or shunting, of certain vowels or consonants in the words of one lan- guage, into certain other vowels and consonants in the same words of another language ; and this not accidentally, but in jiccordance with fixed rules. Sound-shunt- ing, originally discovered by Mr (Jrrinnn in the Aryan tongues, has also been ft)und by Mr ]Juschmann in the languages of his Sonora family, where it is more par- ticularly prominent in the word-endings. In a sul)se- quent place I shall have occasion to refer again to this pt)int, and particularly when speaking of the North Mexican languages, the TanUumuira, Teiwhuana, (vora, and Cahita, where it can be clea) ly shown by compari- son with the Aztec, that such sluhiting, or changing, has taken place. In the languages at present under consid- eration, the Shoshone, Utah, and (omanche, we have this shunting system illustrated in the substantives and adjective endings^, pa, pe, pi, he, im, ph, pee, rp, and rpe; and more particulai-lv in the Utah and Shoshone /.s, tne, tsi, all of which may be referred to the Aztec endings tl, til, and others. In the last-mentioned case the endnigs have been preserved in a purer form, while in the former TAIleratur drr Orammntlkfn, Lexica nnd Wdrter-Sammluniim atkr Sprarhen ih r Krdf, pp. r>2, 'i'M; Cook's Voy. to Pac, vol. ii., p. 3.'1((; Jiuxton'ii Adrm. Mex., p. UM. 6 Mux MiilliT Hiinply immos it 'Grimm's Law.' Science of Xanj/twi/c, serit'H ii., p. 213, ut Huq. THE MOQUI LANGUAGE. C71 the shunting or changing law is observed. As ilhistrnt- ing the connection between the languages under con- sideration and those before mentioned of Sonora and through them with the Aztec, 1 apixMid on the next page a short vwabulary in which the similarities ciui be easily observed.^ The M()(iui, as l)efore observed, does not pmpcrly Ix;- long to the Shoshone family, but shows a connection with the Aztec. It is strange that two jxjrmanently lo- cated |ieoples, the Moquis and the Pueblos, l)oth living in well-built towns not far apart, and both showing signs of a budding civilization, should si)eak languages totally different from eac^li other; that one of these languages should show .. connection with the Aztec and the other not; that neither is related to the tongue of the Sho- shones, who nearly surround them; and, furthermore, that in six of the seven Mocjui towns oidy, the Moqui language is spoken, while in the seventh, llarno, the Tegua, a language of one of the New Mexican Pueblos is siH)kou. Tiie jx^ople of llarno can converse with the Moquis of the six other town.s, but among theiuselvcs they never make use of the Motjui, always speaking the Tegua." ' ' Intlem ich rlio TTrthcilo woRon dor comnncliischen nnd Bchoschonischen VorwiiiulH<iii>ift l)i'stiitiBt>, erkliiro ich diti Yutuh-Hpruoho fiir I'iii Glicd dcs Ronorisclu'ii SpriichHtiuiiiiU'H.' ' Noeh ehu ich /.iir WortvorKlt'ichung iibcrKcho, kitnii ich dio HuuuriHcho Niitnr dcr Kprucho niich den buidun Elciiiuntcn dor nztt'kiMchcn und Honorischtiu (JroinciiiHchitft, iiiul HOf^ur ihru IwHoiiduro StHl- Inng zwischcii do ' coiniinchc-HvlioHclioiiiHcbcn labile, diirch Mohho zwoi, in ihr hioh hovvurthiuiiido Hiilisliintiv-Kndnii({cii (tH und p) darNyca.' '])io zwii'fucho KolioHclioneu Hpmchti und diiH Vulk dcr Hchimclioncn Hind diifl iiUHscrstd Glicul incinerEutdcckun(»cn: dcH ^jrosscn liiindcH, dnrch cin niiich- tJKCH ('i)j;n(>8 Momont zuHituiiiii^uKchidtcncr Sprauhcn, von <!int!ni klcinen Ki'hthcil iiztokiHclion WortHtoflVu diirchdrun^fcn; wch^hos ich, von Gimdiila- xiirik iinri nordwfirtH HUchend nuch den Spiircn dcH A/tckon-IdioiUH und Kcintm VolkcH, nnKotroffen liuhc; Hit* bild«>n den HchlusHtcin nicincH Hono- riHchen KaucH.' liuAltmann, tipur/jnikr Aztvk. Spr., iij.>. J.l'J, Ml, MH, 1101, 052, ctseq.; Sluers, Mittdamerika, pp. !ilM-2. " ' They 111! Hpeak the Hanie lanxuaf^o except Harno, the moHt northern town of the three, which haH a lan(>ua){e and Home euHtoni pp(!uliar to itsoH.' Afarnf'H /rtny Life, p. HI. ' In six of the seven Monni puebhm, i)oken .... Those of San Junn .... and the same lan^naf^e w snid to he spu one Moqui pneblo all speak the siuue hui({nage. .. .Tay-wauxh.' Lnni', in Schoolcraft's Anh., vol., v., p. (189; 7'eu liroeck, in Schoolcraft's Arch., vol. iv., p. 87. 'The Moqnis. . . .do not all speak the same language. At Orayuo some of the Indians actually professed to bo unablo to understand what was said by the Muushuhueh chiof, aud the lutter told me tbut tho lau- % 672 SHOSHONE LANOUAOES. ■ ® O-B S £ o B a p'Oi ^ I ? ^ 2 o 3 *":S S Bs>BcrQBS-f2. s . '^•B B>0 «*»''8 B B « ? 5 5 '2.<g,-|' §.» B _ B.1 Eg B sr "^ si» F S" o B B B 2-3! O » S B ij B B ts B-a <g. E s:'='s »^2.B P p P o t3 ^' K fie B E* 1 S — 2', S> gm I S.bS --21 to rf (B o B o S S° S B n o o »! H H n B?B •c B S-B E. I » KTJ'B'-CJ B P'g^O =■ S P BUi»S"i;cB B B g b !L H "3 "5 "? 3 5 ^ IT a. ft b:?" 11^ a "-^ ^ ^ *^ P^g B P C s= p B '"^ H o o O H H o'^'SB p B* S-B 2 P B 5 S-?L a p B. !r K !-»■ !-»■ EL I— • H^ a B o £^ *3 B- O t o (T B B ? g !? B" p 5 "^ ax o* p o o p B" P B B o o B 3. o B n 6 S ^? ?B B P B* P I T si No and fl Lane, ''AH t ear, se sprung Son] the Aj been et regard ison of 1 K«nge of t: tongue iH each other Juutations, ; Wie ich e iiaben, nnc wogar fremi referring lo that the Mt i» maintain very nearly San Juan, ' h^ea is ab speak... th the vocabul distinct lanj ' lane, i ,. '"The 1 httle from tl •'f all the Pi of the same which the id J'ther's tongi Kiiown, but not to be i(h v«l. i., p. 2fi< " 'No ana cans and any to have couii uiHchen Sprat K'lnischen sel "I'll die der J vou dein Mexi pendant la Ian tent de longue ••itdo, diff&re ei to'n. i.. p. 305. Aztekischen. * , itt dooh der ni "111 Zweig des leibhaften naht «eiitritt; ein G "ztekisoheB Er Vol,. MOQUI AFFILIATIONS. 673 No grammar has been written of the Moqui language, and a few vocabularies are all we possess of it. Gov. Lane, speaking of the Pueblo languages collectively, writes : "All these languages are extremely guttural, and, to my ear, seemed so much alike, that I imagine they have sprung from the same parent stock." " Some claim a relationship between the Moquis and the Apaflhes and others, but no such connection has ever been established.*" The only positive statement in this regard is made by Buschmann, who, by actual compari- son of vocabularies, has determined its status." Among gunge of the two towns was different. At Tegnn they say that a third distinct tongue is spoken .... Tlie people .... have abiiiuloued the habit of visiting each other till the languages, wliich, witli all Indian tribes, are subject to great mutations, have graduallv become dissimilar.' Ivea' Colorado liiv., p. 127. ' Wie ich erfuhr, sollen die Moquis uicht alle eine und dieselbe Sprache Imben, nnd die Bewohner eiuiger Stjidte nicht nnr fremde Dialekte, sondern Hogar fremde Sprachen reden.' Mollhausen, Heisen, torn, ii., p. 239. Davis, rt'ferring to a MS. by Crnzate, a former Governor of New Mexico, maintains that the Moqui speak the Queres language, but at the same time he says ' it is maintained by some that four of the Moqni villages speak a dialect very nearly the same as that of the Navajos, while a fifth speaks that of San Juan, which is Tegua. . . .The distance from Picons to the Moqui vil- la.i^es ia about four hundred miles . . yet these widely separated pueblos speak.... the same language.' ElQringo, pp. 116-7, 165. Comparisons of the vocabularies in Simpson, Davis, and Meline prove the Moqui to be a distinct language. Word, in hid. Aff. Uept., 18fi4; p. 19L ' Lane, in Schoolcraft' h Arch., vol. v., p. 689. ■c ' The language of the M6quis, or the M5quino8, is said to differ but little from that of the Navajos.' Hwihen' Doniphan's Ex., p. 197. Speaking of all the Pueblo languages, including the Moqiii: 'AH these speak dialects of the same language, more or less approximating to the Apache, and of all of which the idiomatic structure is the same. Thev likewise all understand each other's tongue. What relation this language bears to the Mexican is un- known, but nut to be vol. i., p. 2C9. ■I 'No analog has yet been traced between the language of the old Mexi- cans and any tribe at the north in the district from which they are supposed to have come.' liartletl'n Vers, Nar., vol. ii., p. 283. 'Reste der Mexika- uischen Sprache fanden da^.{e|^i'n in don Sprachen dieser V61ker die im Mexi- kaninchen sehr geilbten MiwHionflro nicht, sondern die Sprache von Moqui, uud die der Yabipais, welche lange Btirte tragen, wesentlich unterschieden! YOU dem Mexikanischen.' Vater, Mithrldatea, torn, in., pt iii., yy. 182. 'Ce- pendant la languo que parlent les ludiens dn Moqui, les Yabipais, (jui por~ tent de longue barbes, et ceux qui Imbitent les plaines voisines du liio Colo- rado, diffisre essentiellement de la langue mexicaine.' IlnmUoldl, Eium'i Pol.,. tom. i., p. 305. ' Doch reden die Mocpiis . . . Sprachen ganz verschieden vom Aztekiscnen.' Milhle)ii\fordt, Mfjico, tom. ii., {>tii., p. 539. ' Die Moqr.i-Simu'he iHt doch der mexikanischen befreundet! sie ist— dies ist nieine Lrtinduug— (•ill Zweig des Idioms, welc-hes dem Snchenden als ein Phantom statt des leibhaften niihuall als sein Sehattenbild, in dem alten Norden Uberall entge- goiitritt: ein Oebilde der sonnrisohen Zunge, bei welohem Nnmen ein kleinea aztekisohes Erbtheil sich vou selbst versteht . . . Ich erkltire die Moqui- VOL. III. 49 lut my impression is that it will be found to assimilate greatly, if identical. Ruxton'8 Adven, Mex., p. 194; Oreytj's Com, J'rairien, ■'ft m > ii ii?'-»' «74 8H0SH0NE LANGUAGES. other connecting links he particularly mentions the sub- stantive endings^, be, and others, by means of which, he says, the Moqui attaches itself to the Shoshone-Comanche branch of the Sonora idioms. The comparative vocabu- lary before given will further illustrate their aflfiliation." Returning to southern California, let us examine the three languages, Kizh, Netela, and Kechi, spoken near the missions of San Gabriel, San Juan Capistrano, and San Luis Rey, respectively, which are not only distantly related to each other, but show traces of the Sonora- Aztec idioms. Father Boscana, who has left us an accurate description of the natives at San Juan Ca- pistrano, unfortunately devoted little attention to their language, and only gives us a few scattered words and stanzas. One of the latter reads as follows: Quio noit noivam Quic secat peleblich Ybicnum luajanr vesagnec Ibi patial, ibi nrusar, Ibi dobal, ibi seja, ibi calcel. Which may be rendered thus: I go to my home That is Bnnded with willows. These five they have placed, This agave, this stone pot, • This simd, this honey, etc.!' But very little is known of the grammatical structure of these languages. In the Kizh, the plural is formed in various ways, as may be seen in the following ex- amples: BINOUIi&B. PLDRAIi. Man woroit wororoit House kitsh kikitsh Mountain haikh huhaikh Sprache fdr eiu Glied meines Sanorischen Spraohstammes. Sclion die mif- fallend vielen, manchmnl in vorzQglich reiiier Form erscheinenden, nztoiii- schen Worter bezeichnen die Sprache als cine sonorische ; es komnit diis zwoite Kennzeicheii hinzu: der Besitz gewissor Acht Ronorischpr W6rt)'r. In einem grossen Theile ersoheint die Sprache aber iiberaus fremdartig; \m\ so mehr als sie auoh vou den 5 Pueblo-Sprachen, wio sohon Simpson Ix!- merkt hat, g&nzlich versoliieden ist Die Spuren der Siibst. Kndung pe, be u.ft. weiseu der Moqui-Spncho ihren Platz nnter der comancho-shoHhoni- Hchen Familio des Sonora Idioms an. Dieses allgemeine Urtheil iiber die Sprache ist sicher.' Buschmann, Spwen derAtUk, Spr., pp. 280-!)(). « SimpHon's Jour. MU. Tiecon., pp. 128-30; Daiiis' El Oringo, pp. 157-1). " Boscana, in Roblnaon'a Life in Cal., p. 283. KIZH AND NETELA SPECIMENS. 675 BINQUIiAR. YLITBAIi. Wolf iBhot ishishot Good tihorwait tiriwait Small tshinui tshitHhfirai Black yupikha yupinot Woman tokor totokor Bow pa(tkhaar papaftkhnsr Bad mohai momohai White nrawatai rawanot Bed kwauokha kwaukhonot DECLENSION WITH PRONOUN. My father ninak Onr father ayoinak Thy father monak Your father asoiuak His father anak My house nikin Our house eyoknga Thy bouae mukin Your house asoknga His house aking a Their house pomoknga niki Our house tshomki om aki Your house oniomomki poki Their house omp omki nokh Our boat tshoniikli om oinikh Your boat onioiit omikh ompoinikh Their boat ompuiiiikh ** Of the Netela there are also the following few speci- mens of plural formation and pronouns ; — suol, star ; siU- um, stars; noptdum, ray eyes; minakom, my ears; niki- loabm, my cheeks; natakalom, my hand; tikemelum, my knees. DECLENSION WITH PRONOUN. My house Thy house His liouse My bout Thy boat His boat The Kizh appears also to have been sjOTken, in a slightly divergent dialect, at the Mission of San Fer- nando, as may be easily seen by comparing the following two versions of the Lord's Prayer; the first in the lan- guage of San Fernando, and the latter in that spoken at San Gabriel. Y yorac yona taray tucupuma sagouc6 motoanian majarmi moin main mono muismi miojor yiactucupar. Pan yyogin gimiamerin majarmi mifema coy(') ogornd yio mamainay mii, yiarma ogonug y yona, y yo ocaynen coijarmea main ytomo mojay coiyamii huermi. Parima. Yyonac y yogin tucupugnaisa sujucoy motuanfan miisarmf mi^in tucupra maiman6 mufsme mill^osar y >« IMe's Elhnnii.. in U. S. Ex. Ex., vol. vi., pp. 666-7; Bui.ohniaim, Kith urui Ntttia, pp. 61:2-13. m i i!! M I 9 I 676 SHOSHONE LANGUAGES. ya tucupar jiman bxf y yoni masaxmi mftema coy abox- mi y yo mamafnatar momojaich milli y yaxma abonac y yo no y yo ocaihuc coy jaxmea main itan momosaich coy jama juexme hueme nesaich. In like manner do the Netela and Kechi show a close affinity. The Netela Lord's Prayer reads: Ghana ech tupana ave onench, otune a cuachin, cliame om reino, libi yb chosonec esna tupana cham nechetepe, micate torn cha chaom, pepsum yg cai cay- chame, y i julugcalme cai ech. Depupnn opco chame chum oyote. Amen Jesus. The Kechi is as follows: Cham na cham mig tu panga auc oni)>n moquiz cham to gai ha cua che nag omreina li vi hiche ca noc yba heg ga y vi au qui ga topanga. Cham na cholane mim cha pan pituo mag ma jan pohi cala cai gui cha me hol- loto gai torn chame o gui chag cay ne che cai me tus so Hi olo calme alia linoc chame cham cho sivo." " Although Mr Turner classed these lang- ges with the Shoshone family, in reality they only form such a tie through their Sonora and Aztec connection.^" This is illustrated by Mr Buschmann in an extensive compara- tive vocabulary of the three languages, of which 1 shall give a brief extract on a subsequent page." IS Mnfras, Explor., torn, ii., pp. 393-4. '« ' Belong; to the great Shoshonee, or Snake fan-Uy.' Turner, in Fac. R. R. Rept., vol. iii., p. 76. ' The similurity which exibcs between many words iu thexe two languagen, and in the Shoshoni, ig evident enongh from a com- parison of the vocabularies. The resemblance is too great, to be attributed to mere casual intercourse, but it is doubtful whether the evidence which it affords will justify us in classing them together as branches of the hiiiiio family.' Male's Ethnoi/., in U. 8. Ex. Ex., vol. vi., p. 567. 'The natives of Kt. Diego cannot understand a word of the language used in this mission, and in like manner, those iu the neighborhood of St. Barbara, and farther north.' Jhscnna, in Robinson's Life in Cat., p. 240; Okeson's Hist. Lath. Church, p. 97. 17 ' Ich habe in dem Kizh und in der Netela zwei Olieder meines Ronorischen Sprachstummes, ausgestattet mit Aztekischem Sprachstoff, ent- deokt.' Buschmann, Spuren der Attek. Spr., p. 546. 'Bei der, genugsam von mir anfgezeigten Genieinschnft der zwei oalifomischeu Idiome, so luuti't mein Urtheil, hofft man auch hier verf/ebens auf ein genaues, gliicklichcs Zu- treffm eigenthttmlicher Formen dieser Sprachen mit dem Comanche und Bchoschonischen oder mit den siidlicheren sonorischen Hauptsprachcn, ciu Zusiimroentreffen mit etwas recht Besonderem Einer Sprache mit eiuer anderen : so nahe liegen die Sprachen si h nie, sie sind alle fremd genug gegen eiuauder,' Buschmann, huh und Netela, p. 618. GHEMEHUEVI AND CAHUILLO PRONOUNS. 677 >y abox- abonnc imosaich V a close cuachin, la cham cai cay- !o chame ^uiz cham I HOC yba lane mim a me hol- ne tus so 16 8 with the mch a tie *» This is compara- ich 1 shall , in Pac.B.K- |iany ■word8 iu h from a com- [be attributed Hence vfhich it p of tlio sumo fhe natives of 1 this misHiou, k and farther Vs Hist. talk. llieder meincK tachstoff, e»»t- Vnug8i»n» voii toe, BO lautit Ittcklichcs Xti- lomanche uud Tiprachcu, fin the niit finer 1 fremd genug The Chemehuevi and Cahuillo, the last two of this division, have also been classed as belonging to the Sho- shone family, and some have even called them bands of Pah-Utes, but what has been said concerning the affilia- tion of the three last mentioned will apply to these with equal force. That they are distinct languages has al- ready been stated by Padre Garces, who describes them under the name of Chemegue cajuala, Chemegue sebita, Chemeguaba, and Chemegue, ascribing the same lan- guage to all of them in distinction from their neighbors. He includes with the Chemehuevi the Yavipai muca oraive or Moqui, who, although not speaking the same language, are still somewhat connected with them, through their Sonora and Aztec relations, which conjec- tures are singularly significant." Grammatical remarks on these languages there are but few to offer. The accentuation is in neither very regular; in the Cheme- huevi, it is generally on the second syllable, while in the Cahuillo it is mostly on the first." 1 give here the personal pronouns of the two languages. UHEHKHUEVI. OAHimXO I nuu neh Thou hiiilTco eh Ho einp& peh We chouiim You t'hniim They fwim To illustrate the Sonora and Aztec connection, I offer the following short comparative vocabulary. '" Oarcea, Diario, in Doc. Hist. MfX., B^rie ii., torn, i., p. 351. Orozco y Berra includes them as well as the Utahs and Moquis with the Apache fam- ily of hmguiiKes, in support of which he rites Balbi, tableau xxxii. ' Die Chimchwhuebes, Comanches nnd Cahuillos, also 8tjiinme, die zwischen den Kusten der Siidsee nnd Texas verbreitet sind, als Nebenstfiniiue der Nation df r Schoschone oder Schlangeu-Indiauer betraehtet werden konneu.' MtilU hausen, Reinen in die Ftlsenaeb., torn, i., pp. 435-6. 'The Cheniehuevis are a band of Pah-Ulahii. . .whose language . .agrees most nearly with Simpson's Utah, and Hale's East Hhoshonee.' The Cahuillo ' exhibits the closest affin- ity to the Kechi and Netelii, especially the former. Its affinity to the Kizh is equally evident.' Turner, in Pac. Ii. II. liept., vol. iii., p. 76. 'Die Cheme- huevi- und Cahuillo-8prache sind einander so fremd, dass sie beinahe fUr alle Begriffe gauz andere Wdrter besitzen; ihre Verschiedenheit ist so gross, (lass man aus ihnen allein nicht ahnden sollte, sie seion beide gleichmassig sonorische Olieder.' Btmhmann, Spuren der Attek. Spr., p. 554. « Turner, in Pac. H. Ii. liept., vol. iii., p. 77. m 'i '\W m SHOSHONE LANQUAOES. P^SI S< IITI 1111=1^111:1 IP Hi s-iiiJir 'MT3 D B I 5^ ^'•o B B I* s o B 1- a SB a x-0'a P » o s Ettt — ■ "B. K O a-g o r~i I 3 AZTEC TBACES IK SOUTHEBM CALIFORNIA. 879 As regards the Sonora and Aztec relationship, we have here again the substantive endings p, h, t, in various forms, which, as before stated, may be compared with Aztec endings, changed according to certain linguistic laws. In the Cahuillo, as in the Kechi, prefixed possessive pronouns, before substantives representing parts of the human body, particularly that in the first person sin- gular, n, are proof of the Sonora aifiliation. In the same words, the Ghemehuevi has the two pronouns ni and uri, which always carry with them the ending, m.'" •' Jiuschmann, Spurm der Attek. Spr., pp. 553-4. CHAPTER VI. THE PUEBLO, COLORADO RIVER, AND LOWER CALIFORNIA LANGUAGES, Tbaoks of thk Aztec not found among thk Phkblos of Nkw Mexico and Arizona — The Five LANonAOEs of thk Plveblos, the Quebes, the Teoda, the Picobis, Jemrz, and Zcni— Pdeblo Compabatite Vocabu- LART— The Ycha and its Dialects, the Mabicopa, Cuchan, Mojate, DieoeSo, Yampais, and Yatipau— The CocHiuf, OuAicuBf, and Pericu, with theib Dialects of Loweb Califobnia— Ocaicubi Orammab— Pa- TEB NOSTEB IN ThBEE CoCHIHI DiALEOTB— ThB LANOUAaES OF LoWEB California whollt Isolated. Having already mentioned some of the principal idioms spoken in the southern part of the Great Basin, as parts of the trunks to which they belong, or with which they affiliate, I shall devote the present chapter to such languages of New Mexico and Arizona as can- not be brought into the Tinneh or Sonora stocks, and to those of Lower California. Begiiming with the several tongues of the Pueblos, thence proceeding west- ward to the Colorado River, and following its course southward to the Gulf of California, I shall include the languages of the southern extremity of California, and finally those of the ijeninsula. These languages are none of them cognate with any s|X)ken in Mexico. Respecting those of the Pueblos which have long been popularly regarded as allied to southern tongues, it is now very certain that they are in no wise related to them, if we except the Aztec word-material found in (680) the \ from J have c the re meanv langua those tion; i elusion may I human commui to othe ra«e, ei between agism. language vanced stantial their lar of the 1 with eaci although tongue o possible far out of in a lane exists onl it could language Five di or less de inhabitant Silla, Lagi language lldefonso, one of the in Taos, P language; THE FIVE PUEBLO LANGUAGES. 681 the Moqui. From analogous manners and customs, from ancient traditions and time-honored beliefs, many have claimed that these New Mexican towns-people are the remains of aboriginal Aztec civilization, attempting meanwhile to explain away the adverse testimony of language, by amalgamation of the ancient tongue with those of other nations, or by absorption or annihila- tion; all of which, so far as arriving at definite con- clusions is concerned, amounts to nothing. Analogies may be drawn between any nations of the earth; human beings are not so unlike but that in every community much may be found that is common to other communities, irrespective of distance and race, especially when the comparison is drawn between two peoples both just emerging from sav- agism. The facts before us concerning the Pueblo languages are these: although all alike are well ad- vanced from primeval savagism, live in similar sub- stantial houses, and have many common customs, yet their languages, though distinct as a whole from those of the more savage surrounding tribes, do not agree with each other. It is difficult to prove that the Aztec, although now perhaps extinguished, never was the tongue of New Mexico; on the other hand, it is im- possible to prove that it was, and surely theorists go far out of their way in attempting to establish a people in a land where no trace of their language exists, or exists only in such a phase as proves conclusively that it could not possibly have ever been the basis of the language now spoken. Five distinct languages, with numerous dialects, more or less deviating, are spoken by the Pueblos. By the inhabitants of Santo Domingo, San Felipe, Santa Ana, Silla, Laguna, Pojuate, Acoma, and Cochiti, the Queres language is spoken; in San Juan, Santa Clara, San lldefonso, Pojuaque, Nambe, Tezuque, and also in Harno, one of the Moqui towns, the Tegua language prevails; in Taos, Picoris, Zaudia, and Isleta, there is the Picoris langu^e ; in Jemez and Old Pecos, the Jemez ; in Zuni, V m: MQ PUEBLO LANOUAOES. the Zufii language.^ The three principal dialects of Qiieres are the Kiwomi, Cuchitemi, and Aeoma. Of these the first two are very similar, in some cases al- most identical, while the Acoma is more distinct.' In the Queres the accent is almost invariably on the first syllable, and the wonls are in general rather short, although a few long words occur. Possessive pronouns appear to be affixed ; they are ini, ni, ne, in, and i. In the Tegua and Zuni the personal pronouns are: novA. zuSi. I nah hdo Thon vh t6o He ihih Idoko She ibih We (ind.) tahqnireh hdouo We (exc.) nihyeuboh You nahib ahchee They ihnah looko In the Tegua, although many monosyllables appear, there are also a number of long words, such as pehgnah- vicahniborih, shrub ; haihiombotahrei, for ever ; hahnguma- ahnpih, to be; haihahgniiJuii, great; heingiimbiiinboyoh^ nothing. In the Zuni, long words appear to predomi- 1 ' No one showing anything more than the faintest, if any, indicntions of a cognate origin witli the otlier.' Simpson's Jour. Mil, Recon., i)p. 5, 128-!). ' ClaHHed by dialects, the Pueblos of New Mexico at the period of the ar- rival of the Spaniards spoke four separate and distinct languages, cidled the Tegua, the Firo, the Queres, and the Tugnos.' 'There are now five rliifer- ent dialects spoken by the Pueblos.' No Pueblo can 'understand another ot a diiTerent dialect.' 'It does not follow that the groups by dialect corres- pond with their geographical grouping; for, frequently, those furthest apart speak the same, and those nearest si>eak diiTerent languages.' MMtie's Two Thousand Mika, pp. 203-4; Lane, in Schoolcraft's Arch,, vol. v., p. C89. * The Pueblo Indians of Taos, Pecuris and Acoma speak a langua|:;e of which a dialect is used by those of the Bio Abajo, including the PuebloH of San Felipe, Sandia, Ysleta, and Xemez.' Jiuxton's Advtn. Mex., p. 194. 'There are but three or four different languages spoken among them, nnd these, indeed, may be distantly allied to each other.' ' Those further to thu westward are ]>erhaps allied t'> the Navajoes.' Oreijg's Com. Prairies, vol. i., J). 269. 'In ancient times thi si.veral pueblos formed four distinct natiunH, called the I'iro, Tegun, Q>irr":i, luu' Ta'jnos or Tano.s, speaking as many dif- ferent dialects or languages. ' IMivi^; El Oringo, p. 116; see also pp. 155-(), on cliussiflcation according to Ors'zaf .?. 'The Jemez. . . .speak precisely the sanio language as the Pecos.' ih-imech'a Deserts, vol. i., p. 198; Turner, in Par. H. Ji., Jtept., vol. iii ., pp. 90, et seq. ' There are live different dialects spoken by the nineteen pueblos.' These are so distinct that the S])anish InngiinKo 'has to be resorted to as a common medium of communication.' M'anl. in Ind. Aff. Rept., 1864, p. 191; Ruschmann, Spr. N. Alex. «. der Westseite dvs b, Nordamer., p. 280. et seq. 8 Ttimer, in Pac. R. R, Rept., vol. iii., p. 90; Biiachmann, Spr, N. Mex. u. der M'vstseUe des b. Nordanter., p. 302. nate, finge; night will ] vocab have famih PUEBLO OOMPARATIVE VOCABULABT. 668 nate, — dhmeeashneekemhj autumn ; dhseeailahpalhtonnai, finger ; kifUaUoojkietsinmth, gold ; tehkenahweeteekeeah, mid- night; tdhmchahpahndhmnee, war-club, and otherH.^ Ah will more clearly appear by the following comparative vocabulary^ none of these languages are oognate; they have no affinity among themselves, nor with any other family or group.* QUEBKH. nun Moon Star shecat, Earth hahats Man hatssee Woman naiatHiiy Head naHhcnune Eyo kaiinuh NoHe kurwishshe Mouth tHeeikak Ear kuhiipah Hand ktthmoBhtay Dog Hah Fire hahkonye W^ttter tseata TEODA. PICOBK. JBIIBZ. ZUSl. yuttookkah moyatchuway oulockuauuay OutHO ocare OHhuckquinnay tounahway nolinnay aewtthtinnay lahschucktinnay shoncbeway 8odomah canuu watsetiih pahannah fwuah mackke pohahoon pah keaoway pah hoolennah pahah poyye pannah hahhe(;lannah adoyeah woonhah nah pahhiiunah dookith sayeu tahhahnenah Hhuotirth ker clayauuah steoHh pnmbah pinemah cliitchous chay chenoy Hfiech shay pooaenah foraaech sho olahmoenah eaeqnuh waHlichish oyoo taglayonay mah mahtiiih cher fah «>Hh In the region through which flows the Colorado, and between that river and the Gila, many different lan- guages are mentioned by the early missionaries but at this time it is difficult to ascertain how far diflerent names are applied to any one nation. The missionaries themselves frequently did not know > Tuauque words ' are monosyllabic, and suggest a connection with Asi- atic stocks, in which thia featnre is prominent.' Schoolcraft's Arch., vol. iii., p. 40u. ' AH these languages are extremely guttural and to my ear seemed so much alike that I imagine they have sprung from the same parent stock.' Jjone, in Id., vol. v., p. <i89; Turner, in rac. R. R. Kepi., vol. iii., p. 93 et seq.; Ituschmann, Neva Mix. ttml Bril. N". Amer., p. 2^0 et seq. * ' Die Queres-Spruoho ist trotz einiger Anklaugo an andere eine ganz besoudere Kprache, vou der keiue Verwandtschuft aufzuAnden.' Buschmann, Spr. N. ATex. n. der WeiUaeite des b. Nordamer., p. 303. ' Die Fremdheit der 'rezuqne-Sprache gegen alles Bekannte is durch das Wortverzeichniss ge- nugsam erwiesen.' 'Ich unterlasse es spiclende aztekiscbe oder Sonorische Ahnlichkeiten zu bezeichnen, da auch die Zuni-Spriiche diesen Idiomcn ganz fremd ist.' Id., pp. 296-7. Tanos, ' one of the Moqui villages, at pres- ent speak the Tegua language, which is also s]>oken by several of the New Mexican Pueblo Indians, which leaves but little doubt as to the common origin of all the village Indians of this country and Old Mexico.' Amy, in Iivi. Aff. RepL, mil, p. 381. 'These Indians claim, and are generally suij- posed, to have descended from the ancient Aztec race, but the fact of theii speaking three or four different languages would tend to cast a doubt upon this point.' Merriwelher, in Id., 1854, p. 174. 'The words in the Zuni lan- guage vc'v much resemble the £ngli«h.' Hulchinga' Cal. Mag,, vol. ii., p. 348; (Jrtgg'a Com. Prairies, vol. i., p. 285. 684 COLORADO RIVEB LANGUAGES. how to name the people ; often they gave several names to one language, and several languages one name; many "f the then existing dialects are known to have since become extinct, and many more have mysteriously dis- appeared, along with those who spoke them, .so that in many instances, a century after their first mention no such language could be found. It seems seldom to have occurred to the missionaries and conquerors that the barbarous tongues of these heathen could ever be of in- terest or value to Christendom, still less lists of their words; so that vocabularies, almost the only valuable speech-material of the philologist, are exceedingly rare among the writings of the early missionary Fathers. If one half of their profitless homilies on savage sal- vation had been devoted to the simple gleaning of facts, science would have been the gainer, and tlie souls of the natives no whit Icsh at peace. Of late, however, vocabularies of the dialects of this region have become numerous, and relationships are at length becoming permanently established. The languages under consideration, on comparison, may nearly all be comprised in what may be called the Yuma family. The principal dialects which constitute the Yuma family are the Yuma, Maricopa, Cnchan, Mojave, and Diegueno, which last is spoken in southern California, and more particularly around the bay of San Diego. Among others mentioned arc the Yavipais and Yampais." Compared with that of their neighbors * Cocomaricopn, Yuma, Jalckednn and Jamajab, speak the Bnmo liiii- gnage. Oarcds, IHario, in Doc. Hist. MfX., gerie ii., toiii. i., p. HSO; A'imi, Jtetiidon, in /(/., si'rie iv., torn, i., pp. 2'J2-3. 'Opas, que bablan la !i'«kiiii de !<»■• Vuuias y CouomaricopaH ...» 'orre la ^cntilidad de estos y de s'l misiiia lengua por los ricm A/.ul, Vurde, Salado y otros que entran el Colorado.' Ar- riciviUi, Croitwa Sirafica, p. 4l({. ' I^a lengua de lodas entas nacionen v» una, Cocomaricopas, Ynnia, Nijora, Qnieanutpa. ' Seddmair, lielacion, in Dnv, Hisl. Mex., Bt-rie lii., toin. iv., p. 862. CuchauH, or Ynniaa, 'speai: the name dia- lect' aa the Mariop.m. EMOry'n liept. IT. 8. and Mex. Hmmd'H-i/ Surrfi/, y. 107; Turner, in I'uc. It. 11. Kept., vol. iii., pp. 101 3; MoUhaxuten, Ueisrn in di". Felnrngel),, tom. i., p. 433. Yumaa 'no bit Nacinn distinta d« la Coco- niat'iuopa, pues uaan el mesmo Idioina.' ViUa-Stftor y San-het, Tlieairo, tcDii. ii., p. 408; Gallaliii, in Emory'H Iteconnoiaaance, p. 12i); Cremouy'n ApneluK, p. tK). 'The Pimos and ('Ocomaricopas speaking different l)>ngnag<'H. Cutts' Conq. ofCnI., n. 189. CoHiiinoH and Tontos, 'lour langue anniit pliis d'afflnite avib celle deH Mohaves ct deu Cuchans du Colorado.' ' Lett i u»ia8, DIEOUENO LORD'S PRAYER. 686 the language of the Bieguefios is soft and harmonious, and as it contains all the sounds of the letters in the English alphabet, the ix?ople speaking it readily learn to pronounce the English and Spanish languages cor- rectly." The following Lord's Prayer is a specimen of the dialect of the Dieguenos. Xagua anall amaf tacaguach naguanetuuxp mamamul- po cayuca amaibo mamatam meyayam canaao amat amaibo quexuic echasuu naguagui nana chonnaquin fii'pil mefieque pachi's echeyuchaix) fingua quexuic nagu- Hi'ch nncaguaihpo fiamechamel aniimch uch-gueli'ch-cuf- ajx). Nacuiuch-pambo-cuchlich-cuiatpo-fiamat. Napui- ja. Of the other dialects the short vocabulary on the following page will give an illustration : I k Huxqticla Be joi(;nent los Cocopaa, les 3/o/ioi'cs, let* Ilawalcoen, et les Diegue- iion. Chaciine de ces tribuH a uno laiigno particulirre, main qui, juRuii' h nn cprtuin point, se rapproche de ccUeH des ti'it)nti du ineine ^ronpe.' tirtiii- seiir (h Jioiirhourii, Esqtiisses, pp. 2K-l». 'Ueniss ist, dnKs die Cocomnricdpns und Yunius iiur Diulecto eiiier uiid derHellK-ii Spntche redcii.' Muhlenp/ordl, Mrjico, torn, i., p. 211. 'The Maricopus Hpenk. . . .a dinl»M't of the (.'ocapa, Yuma, Mdliave, and Di((;aiia toumtie.' Moiort/, in Intl. Aff. liept., 18.')9, p. ;tlil; /(/., 1857, p. 302. l'a«':i(i.,c. I'iinuH, and MaricuiiuH. 'TlicHe tribva Kpeak a cinimon language, which m conceded to be the aucit nt Aztco tongue.' IMtid.ion, in hi., 1865, p. 131. I'inia and Maricopa. 'Their laii- ^uageH are totitlly different, ho much ho that I waK enabled to distinKuish them when spoken.' BdrtMI'n I'ern. Xnr., vol. ii., p. 2(i2. 'Los opan, coco- ntaricopas, hudcoadan, yiitnaH, ciihunuaM, qui()uiumH, y otroH mas alia del rio Colorado, hc '|)iieden tanibien Uaiiiar pinuiH y contar por otras tautaa tri- buH de cHtit nacon; pneH la lengiia de (pie iisan ch una niisnia con nnla la difereneia del dialecto.' Sonora, Drsirij). Hemj., in Ihie. Jlial. Mfx., Herie ill., I). 5.')4; Sonora, Hfulo Kiisayo, p. 103. 'Yuma. Dialecto del Pima, lo ticnen fos YuniaH, o chirninas, gdeiiim u xilenos, opiiH, coeopnH, couomarioopaa, hudcoadancH, janiajaba I'l ( neaninnH, i> cnianier o eoHninaa <> culinnianaa 6 culiHnurs y Ion quicaniopaa. C'ajuencho. Diulecto del pinia, ptrtenecen A osta Heecion loa cncaf>A ti cuhanaa, j«HU-uauiai, cajuenehea, qui(iuiniaa 6 qui- hiiiniaa, yuanes, cnt^anea, alchedoaum, l)a(»io[ -k, cufiai y quenie>rt ' Orozco If liiira, Gf(tiira/((i, pp. 353, .*7; Huiir.'.miiMi, ^7""'''" '''"'■ Azteo. >";»»•, p. 2(54, et He(j. 'Die Vuiiuin, deren Sprnct") von der dir Coamifrirnopns. . . .wenig vertchieden iKt," ' (Nn-oineric ■ >|>hk, Ynn»an, Pinius ...liaden jede ihro bo- son lere Bprache.' /yV/ZV-r/ioni, in \'<itiT, Mithiiilnti.i, vol. iii., ])t iii., |>. 15',l. ■ Alike in other respects tho I'ini'i und t'oconinricopa Indians differ in lan- KUi»j<e.' lAtlhani's I'omp. J'lnl., vol, 'iij., p. 421. •• ' Huavo al parecer, y mas fiicil que no la pinia, pues tiene la sunvo vocal el la que falta u los pimiis, repitiendo ellos In u hiibluii sii iclioma canlando.' •Sedehtutir, Ueliwion, in !>nc. lliil. .M<:v., si'rie iii., tiin. iv., p. 852. ' Soft and nielodioUH.' HaiUttCH Peru, Sur., vol. ii., p. 2(j2; Turnrr, iu I'uc. li. It Jivpt,, vol. iii., p. 101. ' Mojrax, Explor., .r I ,:, ; "ill toni. ii., p. 396. )f?ir J! ■■ LOWER GALIFOBNIAN LANGUAGES. C0CIRAK. XABIOOPA. HOJAVK. OZKOnE^O. Man ^patoh eep&ohe ipah aycdotchet Woman seenyack sinchayafxhntch Binyax seen House eenouwa • ahba aw&h Sun n'yatch n'yatz n'yatz Hoon hullyar hnllash huUya Fire aawo Ahooch awa Water ah4 ahha ah4 Maize terditch terdftz terdicha Good ahotk ahotk ahhotk ban I n'yat iny&tz n'yatz n'yat « Go n'yeemoom n'yimoom Sleep aseemiLh esoma'om Then there are the Yampai and Yavipai, said o approach the Cuchan and Mojave f the Chevet reported as a distinct tongue;*" the Cajuenche said to be another language, and the J<alliquamai, a dialect of the Ca- juenche." The Tatnajab is a strange language, described by Don Jose Cortez as ''spoken with violent utterance and lofty arrogance of manner; and in making si^eeches, the thighs are violently struck with the palms of the hands."" There are further mentioned the Benemc with the dialects Tecuiche and Teniqueche, and lastly the Covaji and Noche, each a distinct tongue." The people speak- ing the Noche probably were the northern and eastern neighbors of the Dieguenos, and may have been men- tioned by some writers under other names. I have preferred to enumerate them here, because the names frequently occur in the reports of the earlier expeditions to thft Yuma nations. On the peninsula of Lower California, there are three distinct languages with many dialects, more or less related to each other. Some of these dialects ap- * Turner, in Pac. R. R. Rept., vol. iii., p. 95, etseq.; Schoolcraft's Arch., vol. ii., p. 118, et seq. » Whipple, Ewhank, and Turner, in Pac. R. R. Rept., vol. iii., p. 14. Ki 'I. I Nacion Chevet. . . .de niuy distinto idionia de los que tienen Iim demns Nnciones.' ArricMta, Cronica Serojica, p. 472. i> 'La lungua de los cajuenchos es muy distinta de la yunia.' JHllii|iiii- mais * aunquo parece el mismo idioma que el de los cajnenches, se difcrcncfti mticho.' OarceH, Diario, in Doc. Jflit. Mex., si'rie ii., torn. i„ pp. 247, 251. l< 'The Cuc/ipiiR, Talligiiamavs, and Cajnenches speak one tniigur; the Yumas, Talchedums, and Tiimajabs have adistinctone.' Cortez, lliat. Apacia Nations, in Pac. R. R. Rept., vol. iii., ii. 124. JJ Id., p, 125. pear siona and i fiula othen three its pr curi, \ Uchiti there ^ missioi minor "'Nn ten Califo der Missi und audei annoch nt angetroflei Und von c C'a/., pp. ] chimi, la r Guayciira, no solo qu( (■nl., torn, i Nuzioni avc p. 109. ' V chos.' 'Lc «e entiendi I'eriiiches. de trois lai parlant la ] vioire, in Rp, in Calilornit lich die de Pericu; die Lajmon; die France.ico m 'Die l/ffc.jp dcr Uitiivf ,tv. '■< ).'■ 2I'<. H ^ '<" '-■■ :<!■ d: t] h>retu 'Mi i'l J'.' Hi ^fr TlieW„r.,r The Cojhinii ?'!'«; 5. A prd puk." I^ithrm '""KUages, the quoting Fathen "lid Cochimfs, lo que oota])rt'l THREE STOCK LANGUAGES IN LOWER GALTFOBNIA. 687 pear so remote fro'^.: the parent stock that the early mis- sionaries believed them to be independent languages, and accordingly the nmnber of tongues on the penin- sula has been variously estimated, some saying four, others six ; but careful comparisons refer them all to three stock languages. These are the Cochimi, with its principal dialects, the Laymon and Ika; the Guai- curi, with the Cora, Monqui, Didiu, Liyue, Edii, and Uchiti dialects ; and lastly the Pericu. Besides the above, there were also other dialectic differences in almost every mission, such as the variations of word-endings, and other minor points." In general these languages have been de- 1* * Nnn dnnn fiinf andere ganz verschiedene, tind in dem bisber entdeck- ten Californien ubliche tSpracben ( welcbe seynd die Liiyinunn, in der Gegeud der MinBiou von Loreto, die Cotschiml, in der MisHion des heil Xaverii and nuderen gegeu Norden, die Utschi \, und die Pericua in Huden, und die annocb unbekannte welche die Vulker reden, so P. Linck auf seiner Beis hat angetroifeu) nebnt einer Menge Absprossen oder Dialekten, auf Seit gesetzt, und von der Walcurischen Eulein etwas anzunisrkeu.' Uae<itr(, Nachr, von Cat., pp. 176-7. 'Tres bon (dice el Fadre Taraval) las Lenguas: la Co- chimi, la Pericii y la de Loreto. De esta ultima salen dos ramos, y son : la Guayciira, y la Uchiti; verdad es, que es la variacion bmta, que jnz^iira, no solo que hay quatro Lcnguns, sino que hay cinco.' Venegas, Xoiiciu de la Cnl., torn, i., pp. 63-7. Pericui, Guaicuri, Ccchinif. ' Ognuna di queste tre Nazioni aveva it suo linguaggio proprio.' Clavigero, Storia delta CaL, torn, i., p. 1U9. ' Vuhitls, Coras, Pericos, Guaicuras, Cantils, Cayeyus, y otros niu- chos.' 'Loade la baja peuinzula. ..hablan distintos idiomns pero todos se entienden.' RenllafiCjedo, Carta, MS., p. 7. Edues, Cochimies, et Periiiches. ' Ces trois tribus parleut neuf dialectes diferentn, dt'rivi's de trois langues-matrices. ' Pauw, liech. Phil., tcm. i., j). 168. 'Les unes parlant la Langue Afonqui . . .\ea antres la Langue Laimone.' Picolo, Me- moive, in Recueil de VoiagfS au Nord, torn, iii., p. '279. 'Dreyerley Spraohcu in Calitbmien,' 'die de los Ficos, dann die de los Waluuros uud end- lich die de los Layniones.' Ducrue, in Mutr, NachrUMen, p. 392. 'Die Fericn; die Waicnra niit den Dialectcn Cora, Uchidie und Aripe; die Laymon; die Cochima mit 4 verschiedenen Dialecten, vrorunter der von S. Frante.;ri, und Borgia; die Utschita; die Ika.' Hassel, Mex. Guat., p. 57. 'Di« l/f-fciiPS, dann die Monquis otler Menguis, zu welchen die Faniilicn der \< i»ii>f ^^j.is und Coras geh6ren, die Couhfmas oder Colinii^H, die Lai- i«<"ia»ii, di. Utschitas oder Vehftis, und die leas.' Muhlenpfordt, Mejico, torn. J., ■(>. 21'.. See also torn, ii., pt ii., pp. 443-4; Taylor, in lirowne's L. Cal., :>p, r-;-> 4 'The Cochimi, Pericu, and Loretto languages; the former is 5 w K. :</• >i : the Laymon, for the Laymones are the northern Cochimies; the LMreCU ' Ai tAo '"ialects, that of the Ouaycuru and the Uchiti.' Prichard's />"u' HL: Mr- , vol. ii,, p. 553. "fhe languages of old California were: 1. The Wai •.<•. spoken in several dialents; 2. The Utshiti; 3. The Laymon; 4. The Cojhimi North and the Pericu at the southern extremity of the jienin- Htila; 6. A probably new form of speech used by boiiio tribes visited by Link.' iMihnm's Comp. Phil., vol. viiv, p. 423. Morrell mentions three liinguages, the Pericues, Menquis, and Cochimies. Nar., p. 198. Forbqs, quoting Father Taraval, also speaks of three languages, Pericues, Monquis, uud Cochimfs. Vat., p. 21. 'nolo habia dos idiomas distintos; el uno todo lu que ooiopreheude la parte del Mediod'a, y llamaban Ado; y el otro to.lo LOWEB GALIFOBNIAN LANOUAOE8. scribed as harsh and poverty-stricken. The miRsiun- arics complained of not being able to find tenns with which to express many of the doctrines which they wished to inculcate; but from the grammatical notes left by Father Baegert and those of Ducrue contained in Murrs Nachricihien^ as well as from the various Pater Nosters at hand, it appears that these languages are not so very poor after all. Much there may have been wanting to the zealous Fathers, many burning words and soul-stirring expressions, which would have greatly assisted their eflbrts, but except that tliere is certainly no redundancy in these languages, they ofter nothing very L'xtrm)rdinary." Following I give a few gram- matical notes on the Guaicuri language. The sounds leprcs-sited by the German letters, o, /, ^, /, a;, «, and 8, excepi: I tsJi, do not appear. Possessive pronouns are sho^. the following examples: My father bciMro My noHO Thy iioBe minami'i Thy fitthcr cili'iro Ginainu UiM fatliur tii'tro HiM noHe tinaiuii Our fiither kcpeilAre lo que abrnzn el DepnrtAUionto del Norto y llninaban Cochiml.' CcUifomias, Noticws, ciiita i., j). 'JO; \'u(ri; Mitlmiluiei*, toiu. iii., pt iii., p. 182, ctaeq.; linrijvvt, in HmWisoniaii Hepl., 1804, p. 3'J3. Orozco y Verra alHo accoptH three, naniiiiK theut, Pericii; Quaicura, with the dialectii, Cora, <'oii(;1u>h, Uchita and Ari]>a; and the Cochimf with the dialectH, Kdi'i, Didi'i, iiixl Northern Cufhiuii. Geoiiru/ia, pp. 305-7; Fimentel, Vuadro, toui. ii., p. '207, etaeq.; Jiusehmann, Sfiuren dir Aitek. Spr., p. HVJ, et beq. >i ' La lingua Cochinii, la quale b la piii diHteHa, h niolto diflcile, h piviiii d'aHpirazioni, cd ha alcuno mituiero di ^)rununziare, cbe uou k poHHibilc di darlt) ad intendere. . . La lingua l't>ricii c oggiuini eHtinttt . . .La branou dt^li IJchili, e quaBi tutta quoUa de' Cori Hi Hono eHtinte.' ('lavhjero, iStotia dclla t'al., torn, i., )>p. 110, lUO. EduoH ittid DidiuH, * huh palabrax no cran do inny dif(cil pronunciaciun, pero car<>cian enteramonte de la f y r.' AUif/re, Jlisl. Comp. dv JeaiM, torn, iii., pp. 40-7. 'Die AnsHnrache iHt meiHteuHtheilit m\t- tnraliH und narium.' jHwrue, in Afurr, NanhricMen, p. 3!)2. Watcuri. ' Kami man von dentelbcn nagen, dasH sio im hOchHten Orad wild sey und biirba- riH(!h....Ho bentehet derHclben Harbarey in folgeudeni, uud zwar- 1. In cini'iu crbtirnilichun und erHtaunlichcn &langel unendlieh vieler Wortcr in (loni Mangel und Abgang der PrtipoHitionvn, (.'onjunctionen, und Rda- tivoruni, das deve, oder ti]>itHcheA, no wcgun, und dim t.na, welchoH aiif lieiHHet, auHgenonmien . . .lui Abgang des Couipariitivi und Hnperlntivi, mid der Worter niehr und weniger, item, allor Adverbioruni, ho wohl dciuii, welehe von Ad^eutiviH herkoninien, aln auch Bchier aller uuderon. . . .Ini Ali- gang dfH Modi Conjuuclivi, niandativi und Hchier gar doH ontativi. Itt'iii, den verbi I'aHHivi, oder an Htatt dvHHon, des verbi Itcoiproei, dtmHen siuli die Hpanier und FranzoHen bedicnuu, Item, in Abgang der Doclinationen, miil ziigU'ich der Artikleu dor, die, da8, etc.* tlaegert, Nachr. von L'aL, pp. 177 83. Hee also, SntUhaonian Rept., 18'J4, pp. uV4-6. upon terj. The to be tenset presei the af by ad action ku or change GUAICUEI QBAMMAB. The conjunction ts/n taCtT'^l "^^^eJlnabli to be connected. YeJl hir-^ f '"^^''^ ^^^t^*" the words tense«-the presenlt^ tlcT ^ ?!J""^ ^^dThT^' present is foi„ed hi th! ^m ' '^"'^ *^^ ^"t"re. The the affix rikH, ^X tr^l^ "' ''^'' **'^ ^^'^^thy by adding in iike^ mCeTC ^J"'"' ?^ '^' ^"^"re ««tion of several person" Th t^l' "''' ^' ^''^^^- If the ^ or ^ is prefixS r th: ver^ l^Tl:^^ *^'^ «^"«ble changed into ku. ^^"^^ ^'^ the first sellable is To fight To reuiomber To speak SINODLAB. piabttkg uniutu Jake raPBAt. Icnpifibake kumutij ku^e Some verbs bnir« „i "^^ I play, .. , . .^"««KNT INWCATIVK. ^^^ *""" *'"«'"ri«-o Theypla; I"*'" «'nukirire Ihavani .^"""OT. ''""J- '««ava auiukirire P"»yoa. W ainukiririkfri | r ci. i. ,""" TOtdbk. I i shall play, beamuk/rime ^'"ytJ^O". amukiritei ""T^'piay Would that I had aorS^areX or, « rf 1 yo«. amukiri tu beriamnkiririkirikara nen amukirinijerdra T , "°" amukirinijerdra transri'' "" ^""^^ ^^-d's Pra^.r with literal ,J>»-me, tschaUrrake.rrnTT'*'"*'^ *'••'' -•"-- '«^««.»"-i". pr..iJ!fj-^»« ti tschie: ectin gr«5ia.ri at.'.me cat^ fnb , , Z'^"'"'' ""^^ thy 8'uceothut havewui "we *«'**'''eJ<,ldatembJt tschie- eiri yo..m. « aroh«Uar.h and:^heeo'Lt LOWEB CALVOBNUN LANGUAGES. jebarrakeme ti ph jailpe datembu, pae ei jebarrak^re, ubey will people all here earth, as thee obey, aena kea: kepechn bue kepe k6n jatiipe untdiri: cat^ above are: our food ub give thia day: ub kuitscharrak^ tei tschie kepectin atacamara, pke kuit- furgive thou and our evil, as scharrakere ca(.e tschie cavape atukikra kepetujaku: forgive we also the evil us do: cate tikakambh. t^i tschie, cuvumei^ cat^ ue us help thou and, desire will not we something atukiara: kepe kakunjk pe atacara tschie. Amen." evil: us protect from evil and. Amen. As regards the other two languages, the only ma- terials at hand are some Lord's Prayers in various dia- lects of the Cochimi, as used in the different missions. Of these I insert the following as samples of the dialects spoken — I. at the Mission of Santa Maria, II. at San Francisco de Borgia, and III. at San Ignacio: Father our heaven in who art: thy name T. Lahai-apa ambeing mia: mlmbangajua val II. Cahai apa, ambeing mia, mimbang-ajud val III. Ua-bappa amma-bang miami'i, ma mang-a-jua huit all honored: earth thy kingdom come: I. vuit-maha: amet mididivvaijua kukuem: jen- II. vuit-mahii; amet mididuvaijua cucyem; jeramu- III. maja tegem amat-ma-thadabajusl ucuem: kemmu- earth on ametetenaiig ametenaug amatknang will t' ine I. mu-jua II. jua III. jua I. II. III. as luvihim. luichim. lauahim. heaven amabang amabang ammabang Bread Thevap Thevdp Teguap done be vihi mieng vihi mieng vahi-mang yi-cue ti-mi-ei-di-gua yiecud ti-mi-ei-di-guii, ibang gual giiiang-avit-si-jua 16 Bnegerl, Nachr. von Col., pp. 175-94; Id., in Smilhsmian Rept., 1864, Sp. 3W-393; also in Pimentel, Citadro, torn, ii., pp. 207-14; Soc. Mex. Geoij., oietim. 2da epoca, torn, iv., pp. 31-40; Vater, Mthridates, torn, iii., pt iii., pp. 188-92; Buachmann, Spurtn der Aitek. Spr., pp. 484-95. I. II. III. I. II. III. k C I. II. III. p(, The I Xavier, differed the folio places. Penna Our ' buhu mo thy r muejueg all; ' ambayujuj heoven jaUm buh th; "^ guilugu this yat^ gambi yb-7; Voter, M "-P.222; Mofr »««• i.. p. 265. '7'""'^"""™^-"^™. ^ pac-kagit: tevichip tevichip machi "Ipugyua abadakegTm Z i? '■>"=S«'' gna I. kaviu-vem ™''" "V-^g-M II. caviu vim <'a«*tajuang inamenit nak.,™ "I- Packaba^ague^, S-& -?""""' ^-^^» ^t" "r^^ '~ «^ne„arr„ag„^:i, ? "•"^jxeg gkajim: pennav,,! "7"". "" ^« '«•» .bo„ ■'^ " i^ammet is decuinyi mb ni,.„: t «"'■"«".- .i ^.™. Ta.aa.,a,^;-„Cr '"guigui pamijieh h mb il^ ""' "*' *^ vai . K '■'.!:^''°""»I"'<«"-guihitamm!i J'a4 gainbu^u a kaimiiiii i.- •• "^ ■»<■■' »-»StL """'l^'Juik pennayuia i if" 092 LOWEB OALIFOItNIAN LANGUAQES. dedaudugujua, guilugui pogkajim : guihi yait, tagamuegE done have as: and hu\ ambinyyjiia hi doomb puguegjuk, hi doomb pogou- evil and although and although nyim; tamuegjua, guihi usi mahel kaemmet ^ dicuin also earth satisfy yumb, guihi ya^ hui mabiny) yalU, gambuegjuh, pagka- and what is evil udugum." Clavigero does not give a translation of this Lord's Prayer, but Hervas, who copies it in his Saggio Pratico, translates all words which he could find in a short vocabulary; Buschmann and others copy from him, and even at this time no complete translation is ob- tainable. Lastly, I present a few sentences in the Laymon dialect, literally translated. Tamma amayben metaii aguinafii Man years many lives not Kenedabapa urap, guang lizi, quimib tejunoey Father mine eats, and drinks, Kenassa maba guimma Sister thine but litUe. Kadagua gadey iguimil decuifii The fish sees but not hears Juetabajua tahipeni Blood mine good not Kotajua kamang gehua The stone (is) great, hard Ibungajuu ganehmajen kaluhii greater is.i* Moon sun None of the Lower Oalifornian languages are in any way related to, or connected witli, any otlior language. In Jalisco an idiom is spoken which is called the Cora, i« Clavigero, Storia della Cal., torn, i., pp. 204-5; Buschmann, Spuren tier Attek. Spr., p. 497; Hervda, Saggio Pratico, p. 125; Voter, Mithridalea, toiii. iii., pt iii., pp. 192-4; Mofraa, Explor,, torn, li., pp. 395-ti; PitntnUl, Vuadro, torn, ii., pp. 221-2. '» i>ucrn«, in Murr, Nachrlehkn, pp. 394-7. THE GOBA DIALECT IK LOWEB OALIFOBNIA. but Seflor Fimentel after comparing it with the Cora of the peninsula as well as with others in Lower California, assures us that not the least connection exists between them.^ It has also been stated that the languages spoken on the peninsula north of La Paz are affiliated with the Yuma tongue, but this is not the case. As we have seen, the dialect of the Dieguenos reaches the sea- coast near San Diego, and again south of that point, and this being a Yuma dialect, it has perhaps given rise to the belief that the Lower Californian languages incline the same way." In South America there is a lar.guage called I'lie Guaicuru, which has nothing in common with the Guaicuri of Lower California.*' *) * Hay otra idiomn llamado Cora en California, que es un dialecto del Guaicura 6 Vaicura, diferente al que se habla en Jalisco.' Pintentel, in Soc. Mex. Oeoij., lioklin, toin. viii., p, 603. !' ' All the Indian tribes of the peninsula seem to be affiliated with the Yumns of the Colorado, and with the Coras below La Paz.' Taylor, in Jiroione'.i L. Cal., p. 53. 2S ' Beido Spracheu, die califomiacbe nnd die Sfidamerikanische Ouov- cura Oder Quaycuru (Mbaya) von einander g&nzlioh veraobieden sind.' Buschmann, Spuren der Aztek. 8pr., p. 194. CHAPTER VII. THE PIMA, 6pATA, AND CERI LANGUAGES. Pima Alto and Bajo— PApaoo — Pima Orahmab — Formation of Plttbam — Personal Pronoun — Conjooation — Classification of Verbs— Advkrbb, Prepokitiuns, Conjunctions, and Interjections — Sl^^tax of the Pima — Pbavebs in different Dialects — The (3pata and Eudete — Eu- DEVE Grammar — Conjuqation of Active and Passive Verbs — Lord's Prayer — 6pata Grammar — Declension — Possessive Pronoun — Con- JUQATION — CERI LaNOUAGG WITH ITS DiALECTS, GUATMI AND TePOCA — Geri Vocabulary. From the Rio Gila southward, in Sonora and in cer- tain parts of northern Sinaloa, is found the Pima lan- guage, spoken in many dialects, of which the principal divisions are the Pima alto and Pima bajo, or upper and lower Pima, and it has generally been considered one of the chief languages of northern Mexico. North of the thirty-second parallel, the Papago is the dominant dialect of the Pima; in Sonora there are the Sobaipuri and others more or less divergent/ The Pima as compared witli I 'Estos se parten en altos y bnjos. . . .hastn los rios Xila y Colorado, aiinque de otra banda de este nay inuchos cjue hablau toduvia el miHino idionia.' Alcfire, Hint. Comp. de Jems, torn, ii., p. 21C, ' JjOH pimas bajos usan del mismo idioma con los aHos, y estos con todas las denias parcialida- des de iudios quo habitan los arenales y paramos de los p&pagoa, los anienos valles de SobaUipurii, las vegas do los rios Xila (a escepciun do los apaches) y Colorado, y aun el lado opuesto del ultimo gran numero de gcutes, quo a dicho del Padre Kino y Sedelraayr, no diferencian sino en el dialecto, ' Sonora, Descrip. Oeog.. in Doc. Hist. Mex., serie iii., torn, iv., pp. 534-5. ' Los opas, oocomaricopas, budcoadan, yumas, cuhuanas, quiquimas, y otras mas alia del rio Colorado se pueden tambien llamar pimas y contar por otras tantas triboB de estar uacion: pues la lengua de que usan es una misma con sola la (694) PIMA ORAMMAB. 695 the languages of their northern and southern neighbors is represented as complete, full, and harmonious.'* Al- though frequently classified with the Yuma, it is never- theless a distinct tongue. It is closely connected with the Aztec-Sonora languages, which may be proven no less by its grammatical coincidences, than by the simi- larity of many of its words.' Following is an extract from a Pima g?.*ammar. The alphabet consists of the following letters: «, b, c, d, g, h, i, j, m, n, o,p, q, r, rh, 8, t, u, V, X, y. Nearly all words end with a vowel. To form the plural, the first syllable of the singular noun is duplicated, — hota, stone ; hohota, stones. Excep- tions to this rule occur in some few cases; — vinoy, snake; vipinoy, snakes; tuaia, girl; tusia, girls; sisi, brother; sisiki, brothers; tuvUj hare; tiUuapa, hares. Gender is expressed by means of the words ubi, female, and ituoti, diferencia del dialecto.' Id., p. 55i. Sonora, Estado de la Frovincia, in Id., pp. 618-19; Sotwra, Papeles, in Id., p. 772. ' Sobaypuris, y hablan en el idioraa de los Pimas, aunque con alguna diferencia en la prouunciacion.' Villa-Senor y Sanchez, Tfiealro, torn. ii,,p. 39G; liWas, Hist, de los Triumphoa, p. 369. ' El idionia es igual, y cou respecto nl de Km piinas se diferencian en muy determiuadas palabras.' Velasco, Noticias de Sonora, p. 161; Zapata, Relacion, in Doc. Ilist. Mex., serie iv., torn, iii., p. 301, et seq. ' Lns naciones Pima, Soba y sobaipuria es una misina y general el idioma que tudoa hablan, con poca diferencia de tal cual verbo y uombro ' '])apabota8 de la raisma lengna.' Kino, Jtelacioii, in /((., turn, i., pp. 292-3. Pimas 'usan todos una misma lengua, pero eHpecialmento id Norte que en todo Ke aven- taja d los demas, mas abundante y ron mas piiiiKircs que al Puuicnte y Piraerfabaja; todos no obstante se entienden.' Velarde, in /(/., torn, i., p. 366. 'Elpima se divide en varios dinlectos, de los cuale8....el tccoripa y el sabagui.' Pimentel, Cuadro, torn, ii., p. 94. Orozco y Berra gives as dia- lects of the Pima, the Fapago, Sobaipuri, Yuma and Cajucnche. Geotiru/la, pp. 58-9, 35-40, 345-53. Papaijos «die mit den Pimas dieselbe Sprnche reden.' I'fefferkorn, in Vater, MUhriilaies, torn, iii., pt iii., p. 159. 'Die Sprache der Sovaipure, als verwaudt mit der der Pima.' Id., p. KSl. * Aux Yumas. . . .se rattachcnt aussi, quant k la laugue les Cocomaricopas vt len tribus nombreusea qui, sous le nom de Pimos, s't'tendent. . . .de la niemu souche paraissent venir aussi les Pnpayes. . . .mais dont la langue s't'loigne da vantage de celle des Yumas.' Iira.iseur de Hourbourtj, Esquisses, p. 30. ! 'Esta lengua distingue par llexiou cl singular del plural de los nonibrcs Bustantivos; coloca de las preposiciones dcspues de hus regfmenes y las cou- junciones al fln de las preposiciones: lasiutiixis es muy complicada y del todo distinta de la de las leuguas Europeas.' Balbi, in Orozco y lierra, Geografia, p. 352; BartkU'a Pers. Nar., vol. ii., p. 202. 3 ' Sie ist unfraglich und deutlich ein Glied des sonorischen Sprachstam- mes; aber wiedcr sehr eigenthuniliches, selbstandigcs und wichtiges Idiom.' Busclunann, Pima-Spraclie, p. 352. Family, Dohnie. . . .Language, Pima Dialects, Opata, Heve, Nevome, Papagos, etc' IFist. May., vol. v., p. 236. ' These tribes speak a common language, which is conceded to be the ancient Aztec tongue.' Davidson, in Ind. Aff. Rept., 1865, p. 131; Parker, in Id., 1809, p. 19. itt PIMA LANOUAOES. male. Derivatives expressing something which par- takes of the nature of the primitive are formed with the affix magui ; — xaivori, honey ; xaivorimaqui, honeyed. For the same purpose the terminal kiinui is also used; — fiadunikama, related to. Kama is also employed to form names of places and patronymics. Abstract words are formed with the word d(u/n ; — hmnatkama, man ; hum' atkamadaga, mankind; stoa, white; atoadaga, whiteness. The particle parha, affixed to nouns implies a past con- dition; — nigaga, ray land for planting; nigaga parha; the land for planting which was mine. PERSONAL PRONOUNS. SINOUIiAR. FIB8T PERSON. Nom. ani, an'ani Oen., Dat., and Abl. ni Ace. ni, nunu, na BXGOND PKBSON. Nom. api, ap'api Oen., Dat., and Abl. ma Aoc. mumn, mu Voo. api FIiUBAIi. Nom. Oen., Dat., and Abl., Ac, ati, at'ati ti ti, tutu, tu Nom., and Voo. apima Oen., Dat., and Abl. amu Ac. amuma,amn THIRD PKRRON. He, or she, bugai kuka | They, those, nugama, hukama CONJUGATION OP THE VERB AQUIARIDA, TO COUNT PBKSENT INDICATIVK. I count, ani hnquiarida Thou conntest, api haquiaridn He counts, hugai haquiarida I oounted, We count, ati haquiarida You count, apimu haquiarida They count, hugara haquiarida niPXBFECT. PERFECT. ani hitquiarid caila 1 1 have oounted, an't' haquiari PLDPERFEOT. I had counted, an't'haquiarid cada FIRST FUTttRB. I shall connt, ani aqoiaridamucu, or an't'io haquiari SECOND FtrruRE. I shall have counted, an't' io haquiari IMPEBATIVX. Count thou, hnquiaridani, or hahaquiarida Count you, haquiarida vorha, or gorha haquiarida PRESENT SUBJCNOTIVE. If I count, co'n'igui haquiaridana PBEBEMT OPTATIVE. O that I may connt, dod' an' iki haquiaridana PIMA ORAMMAB. 607 When I sm eoanting ^speaking of one person only), haqniaridata hpeiiking of two peraonsi, haqniaridada Having counted, haqaiaridao When I count, or after counting, haquiaridaay He who connts, haqniaridadama He who counted, haquiaridaoamu He who has to count, haquioridaaguidama, or io haquiaridacama Verbs are divided into many classes, such as sin- gular, plural, frequentative, applicative, and com- pulsive. Plural- verbs; — murha, to run, one person; vo- pobo, to run, many. Frequentatives are formed with the verb himu, to go; — for example, vaita^ to call; vaUu- himu, to call frequently. Applicatives are made by changing the terminal vowel of the verb into i, and adding the terminal da; — ttdninu, to lower; tnhanida, to lower something. Compulsive verbs are formed with the affix tuda: — hukiaridatuda, to compel to count. A large number of adverbs are used, of which I give only a few specimens: Where ua, ubai Near here lAva Here ia High tai Here Amoving) ay Yesterday taco Near mia How, as xa, astu, zaco Nearer miaou No PRKFOSmONS. pima Before vaita Since oili For iqniti, vusio With biiiuatu, bnma Upon damana Of amidurhu In aba coNJumrrioNS. And upn, cosi Or anpumusi, aspi But posa Then biinoga Because coiva Although apcuda Substantives are generally placed after the adjectives. To signify possession the name of the possessor is sim- ply prefixed: — Pedro onnigga, wife of Pedro. Preposi- tions are affixed.* Of the different dialects there are four specimens, of which one differs to such an extent as to be hardly recognizable. Neither the names of these dialects, nor the places where they were spoken are given with any of them by the authorities. The * Arte de la Lengtii N^vome, qua .* dice Pima; Pimentel, Cuadro, torn, ii., pp. 93-118; Valet; Mitliridat^s, torn, iii., pt iii., pp. 16G-9; Coulttr, in Lond. (hog. Sor.., Jour., vol. xi., pp. 248-50; I'mry, in Schoolcraft's Arch., vol. iii., pp. 461-2; IlLit. Mag., vol. v., pp. 202-3; Jirtachmann, Pima-Sprache, pp. 357-69; Mofraa, Ea^or., torn, ii., p. 401. I' :>^K<" eo8 PIMA LANGUAGES. first which I give is by the missionary Father Pfeffer- korn, and differs most from any of the others. Diosch ini mam, ami si schoic tat, wus in' ipudakit. God my dear, I very sorry am towards my heart of Ant' apotuta si sia pitana, apt' um soreto I have done very much ugly, thou me punish wilt taikisa pia humac tasch pia etonni tat. fire in no single time not burning is. The next, a Lord's Prayer, is from a Dodrina Chris- tiana: T'oga ti dama ca tum' ami da cama s'cuga ra'aguna mu tuguiga, tubui divianna simu tuodidaga. Cosasi m'huga cugai kiti ti dama catum' ami guauda huco bupo gusudana ia dubiirh' aba. Siari vugadi ti coadaga vutu ica tas' aba cati maca. Vpu gat' oanida pima s'cugati tuid^'ga cos' as' ati pima tuguitoa t'obaga to buy pima fi'cuga tuidiga. Pima t' huhiiguida tudana vpu pima s'cuga tuidiga, co' pi ti duguvonidani pima scuga ami durhu. Doda hapu muduna Jhs. The next is a Lord's Pn\yer from Hervas: T'oca titiiuacatum ami dacama; scuc amu aca mu tukica; ta hui dibiana ma tuotidaca; cosassi mu cus- suma amocacugai titamacatum apa hapa cussudana ina- tuburch apa mui siarim t'hukiacugai buio ca tu maca. Pim' upu ca tukitoa pima scuca ta tuica cosas ati pima tukitoa t'oopa aniidurch pima scuca tuitic ; pim' upu ca ta dakitoa co diablo ta hiatokidara; cupto ta itucuubun- dana pim scuc amidurch. The fourth, also a Lord's Prayer, is from the collec- tion of the Mexican Geographical Society: Chuga dama cata didcama izquiama fia meitilla tabus matuyaga coHauiacai yi, dama cata gussada imidirraba Sulit ecuadaga butis maca vupuc chuan yiga cosismatito chavaga tiapisnisquantillos pinitiandana copetuUani imis- quiandura doda maduna cetus. Prom the same source I also take a Pdpago Lord's Prayer: Pan toe momo tamcaschina apeta michucuyca Santo: anchut apomat maza cl gibu ma Wedg bajo, is 1 the Eud generally careful c were cor the one 8 even saj greater ti between Pima, it As is mo differs gn ^pata; it( others it i. dialects ai these ther tuca, Sahi ,, ^Pfeferko M, Cuadro, .'oi vomc, p. 3. ; i?„ Oominical, pp. . "'AlaOp, cmr taa poco s la proveuzjil d poco diferenoi'ii Sfrie iii., torn. deves, poco dif p. 216. ' 'E'vero, c da tosto a dived iln-c, I'Opata, e »•'(« .1/1/. (/.•/ .If,,.* »jie/-o;j, Hetadnne don, uaobher an diiss Hie von eb gleiohwohl sind sen ISsst. sehr v< dove ' Ihre Verw Schten Gliedea, (ppntn) niit Kul "When Sprachsl 227, 235; Orotco i THE DIALECTS OF THE 6PATA LANGUAGE. anchut botonia ati chuyca: entupo hoyehui maetachui apo masima motepa cachitmo, mapotomal pami buemasi- taapa, jummo tomae, boetoicusipua chuyechica, apomasi maza china sugocuita juann motupay assimi qui, jubo gibu matama cazi pachuichica, panchit borrapi. Amen." Wedged in between the Pima alto and the Pima bajo, is the 6pata, or Teguima, with its principal dialect the Eudeve. Although the Opata anu Eudeve have generally been enumerated as distinct languages, after careful comparison I think with the missionaries who were conversant with both, that it will be safe to call the one a dialect of the other. An anonymous author even says that the difference between them is not greater than between the Portuguese and Castilian, or between the French and the Provencal.* Like the Pima, it is a branch of the Aztec-Sonora languages. As is most frequent on the Pacific Coast, classification differs greatly according to fancy; thus it is with the Opata; its classifications have been many, and among others it has been placed with the Pima family. Many dialects are mentioned, but little is said of them. Of these there are the Teguis, Teguima, Coguinachi, Ba- tuca, Sahuaripa, Himeri, Guazaba, and Jova.'' The * Pfefferkorn, ip Voter, MithndaUs, torn, iii., pt iii., pp. 104-5; Pimen- tel, Ciiadro, 'ora. ii., pp. 113-15; Doctrina Christiana, in Artt de la Lengnn AV- mmt; p. 3. ; Buschmann, Pima'Sorache, p. 353; Col. Polidiomica Alex., Oracion Dominical, pp. 34-5. * ' A la Opata ae pueden redueir los Ednes y Jova)>; aquellos, por diferen- ciar tnn poco hu lenp;tia de la dpiita, como la porttigucaa do la castellaua, d la proveuzttl de la franocsa.' 'La iiacion Opata y Eudeve, que con luuy poco difereuci'an en su idionia.' Sonora, Descrip. Ueo()., in Doc. Hid. Mcx., serie iii., torn, iv., pp. b3i, 494. ' A las oputAs se reducen Ioh tovns y eu- deves, poco diferentes en el idioma.' Megre, Hist, Comp. de Jesus, torn, ii., p. 216. ' ' E'vero, che fra nlcune di qncste lingne si scorge una tale afflnitk, che dit toHto a divedere, che esse son iiate da una nicdeHiiiia niadre, siooine "Ku- deve, I'Opata, e la Tarahumam neirAnierica Bcttentrionale.' Clavi<i<rii, Sto- rid .l)i(. d-l .\[i-ssico, torn, iv., p. 21; Hirnis, I'atdhiio, toni. i., p. ;t.'t;i; Sal- ineron, lielaciones, in Doc. Hist. Mex., si'rie iii., toni. iv., p. C8. ' .Viu'h von den, uaohher anzuftthrenden Opata und Eudeve sieht man aus Pfirti ikorn, diiss Hie von eben denxelbcn MiHHioiitiren bedient wurden, wii- die riinu: gleichwohl sind die Spnchen derselben, bo weit sich aus dtn V. U. schlies- Bt>n Ifisst, sehr verschii'den.' V'ater, Mitkridat<!s, toin. iii., pt iii-, p. Ifil. Eu- deve ' Ihre Verwandt8c]iaft niit dem sonorischen Sprachstamme, alH eineij ichten Gliedes, mit erfreulicher Hestimnitheit beweincn.' 'Man kan sio (Opnta) mit Ruhe und ohne viele Einsohriinkung rIs em Glied in den rouo- Ti-iiohen Sprachstainiu einreihen.' 7itucAmn>;r., Hpurtn dtr Attek. 8pr,, pp. 827, 235; Orotoo y Jkrra, (itografia, pp. 313-6. • 'T 700 6PATA LANOUAOES. Opata is represented as finished, easy to acquire, and abounding in eloquent expressions." Of the Eudeve dialect I insert a few grammatical remarks. In the alphabet are wanting the letters /, j, k, w^ x, y, and I; vowels are pronounced as in the Spanish; nouns are declined without the aid of articles. Verbal nouns are frequently used; — hiosguadavh^ painting or writing, from hiosguan, I write. Nouns as names of instruments are formed from the future active of verbs, designating the action performed by the said instrument; — inetecan, I chop; future, metdze, by changing its last syllable into siven, forms nwteaiven — as a noun, meaning axe or chop- per. In some cases the ending rina is useJ instead of siven] — bicusirina, flute, from bicudan, I whistle, and bihirina, shovel, from bihdn, I scrape. Abstract nouns are formed with the particles ragua or aura, — vdde, joy- ously, vdderagua, joy; deni, good, deniragua, goodne&s; ddhme, man or people; dohmeragita^ humanity. All verbs are used as nouns, and as such are declined as well as conjugateu ; — hiosguan, I write, also means writer; rmnutzan, I bewitch, is also wizard. Adjective nouns ending with teri and ei signify quality ;-—^vi<m, ele- gant; aresumeieri, different or distinct; tasuquel, narrow. The ending rave denotes plenitude; — sitordve, full of honey; sitori, honey; and rave, full. Endings in e, o, u, signify possession ; — ese, she that has petticoats ; n/mo, he that has a father, from ndnogua, father; sutnu, he that has finger-nails, from siitii. Ca prefixed to a word reverses its meaning ; — c/'me, married ; cacthie, not mar- ried. Sguari, affixed, denotes an augmentative; — dolzi, old man ; dotzlsguari, very old man. DErLENSION OF THE WOBD SIIBI, HAWK. Kom. siilii Aoo. siibfo Gen. Biiibfque Voo. Biib( Dat. aiibt Abl. sibCtze The plural of nouns is usually formed by duplica- tion; — dor, man or male, plural dddor; hdk, woman, I ' El idioma do log dpatan en muy arrooante 6 e]ocuento en ru esprefliou, ika\\ de nprender, y tien« muohas vocm del oaatellano.' Vtlaaco Noticiaa dt Bonora, p. ISl. EUDEVE OBAMMAB. 701 hdhoU, women. Some exceptions to this rule occur; — as, doritzi, boy, plural vtis, applied to both sexes, but when intended only for males, it is dodorus. In some cases females employ different words from those used by the male sex; for example, the father says to his son, nogudt, to his daughter, tndrgua; the mother says to either, ndtzgua ; the son says to the father, nondgua ; and the daupfhter, mdsgua. Personal pronouns are nee, I ; nap, thou ; id, at, or ar, he, or she; tamide, we; emet, or emlde, you; amet, or nwt, these or they. In joining pronouns with other words, elision takes place, the last letter or syllable of the pronouns being dropped. CONJUGATION OF THE VERB Hl6SGUAN, I PAINT. PBI8ENT INDICATITK. PA8SIVK. I am painted, nee hiiisgnadauh Thoii art painted, nap hiosguadauh He M painted, id, or at hiusguadauh We are painted, tamide hiuBgnadagua You are painted, em^t hiusguadagua They are painted, amet hiusguadagua AonvK. I paint, nee hi«'>sguan Tnou paintest, nap hiosguan He paints, We paint. You paint, Tliey paint. id, or at hiusguan tamide liidsguame emet hidsgiiiime amet hidsguame I paintedi nee hidsgaamru IHPKBFKCT. I I was painted, nee hidHgnadanhni PEBFEcrr. I have painted, nee hidsgaari | I have been painted, nee hiiSsgnacnnli I or nee hiuHguarit PLnPKRFEOT. I had painted, nee hidsguarira | I had been painted, nee hidaguacauhmtu nasi FDTUBR. I shall paint, nee hidsgaatze 1 1 shall bo painted, nee hidsguatzidauh Paint thou, Paiut ye, I will see that I paint, I shall see that I be painted. Even though you paint, I will that you paint, I will that thou be painted. Even though I may paint. Even tlionuh I may be painted. If I should paint, I should be painted, hidsgua hidaguavu asmane hidsgnatze asmane hidsgiiatzidanh ven^sniana hiusguam nee erne hioHguaco naquem nee eme hiutiquarino naquum venesmane hitmguam veui'smaiie hiimguadauh nee hidsguiitzeru neo hidsquatziudauhru There arc seven other kinds of verbs mentioned, such as frequentative, compulsive, applicative verbs, etc. The numerals show more particularly a strong affinity TUB 6PATA LANGUAGES, to those of the Aztec language: 1. sei; 2. godum; 3. veidum', 4. rumoi; 5. margui', 6. vnaani; 7. smi- ovuadni; 8. ^os ndvoi] 9. veamdcoi; 10. Tnocoi. THE lord's prayer. Tamo Nuno, tevfctze catzi, cann^ teguu uchoa vitzua teradauh. Torao canne venb has^m amo quoidagua. Amo canne hinadocauh iuhtepatz endaugh, tenictze en- dahtevon. Quecovi tamo badagua oqui tame mic. Tame naventziuh tame piuidedo tamo canade emca; ein tami- de tamo. Ovi tamo nsiven tziuhdahteven. Cana totzi Diablo tatac6ritze tame huctudenta; nassa tame hipiir cadenitzeuai." Of the Opata, there exists a grammar written by Natal Lombardo, from which a few remarks are here given. The alphabet: a, b, ch, d, e, g, A, i, k, m, n, o,p, r, rh, 8, t, th, tz, u, v, x, z. Most words end with a vowel. Long words f.re not rare, as chumikandhuirm- gnat, name of a plant; higuemguataguikide, spring (season) ; makoisenigncdtussanibegua, seventeen. Gender is expressed either by the addition of the word, male or female, or by distinct words. The plural is formed by duplication; the manner of duplicating varies ; some- times the first, and at others the last syllable being re- peated, and very frequently letters changed; — Ihma- chi, lad; plural, tetemachi; hore, squirrel; plural, hohore ; uri, male ; plural, nrini ; vatzignat, brother ; plural, vapatziguat] maraguat, daughter; plural, mama- ragimt, daughters. Ten declensions are described ; they may be ixicognized by different endings of the genitive, which are: te, ri, si, gui, ni, tzi, ki, ku, hi, pi. greater number of words belong to the first decJens' In the 2d, 3d, 4th, 5th, 6th, 7th, and 10th, the accu tive and dative are the same as the genitive ; in the 8th the genitive, which ends in ku, is formed from the accus- ative, while in the 9th, in which the genitive also ends in hi, the accusative and dative are like the nominative. * Smilth'aOram. Ihvt Lang,; i/eruos, in Vakr, Mithridatea, torn, iii., pt iii., pp. 165-6; PimenM, Cuadro, torn, ii., pp. 164-67; Buachmann, Spurtn ikr Adtk. Spr., pp. 223-0. 6FATA OBAMBiAB. fOB Nom. Nom. Nom. Nom. iBt DECLENSION OF THE WORD TAT THE SUN. m I Oen. tStte | Dat. or Ace. tStta 2d DECLENSION OF THE WORD KUKU, THE QUAIL, kuku j Oen. kukuri | Dat. or Aoo. kuknri 8th DECLENSION OF THE WORD CHI, THE BIRD. chi Oen. chiiuiku ! Dat. or Aco. chimi 9th DECLENSION OF THE WORD TUTZI, THE TIGER, tutzi I Gen. tutziku I Dat. or Ace. tutzi Abstract terms are formed by the affix ragua; — massi, father; massiragua, paternity; tiaideni, good; naidenira- gua, goodness. The word ahka is used for a like pur- pose; — uri, man; uriahhi, humanity; tossai, white; to8- saiahka, whiteness. To express a local noun, the syllable de is added ; — denide, place of light ; neomachide, difficult place. Suraua, guihia, ena, en, essa, and otze, signify much, and are used to form sujierlatives. Per- sonal pronouns are: — ne, I; ta, we; ma, thou; emido, you ; i or it, he or she ; me, they. Possessive pronouns are: — no, mine; tamo, ours; amo, thine; emo, yours; are, araku, his; mereki, theirs. CONJUGATION OF THE VERB NE HIO, I PAINT. I paint, Thou paintest, He paiuts, ne hio ma hio i hio PBE8BNT INDICATIVE. We paint. ta, or tomido bio eiuido hio me hio IMPKRFRCT. ne hiokaru I painted, PLUPERFECT. I hud painted, ne hiogiruta | I shall paint, BKCOND FUTUKK. I shall have painted, ne hioseave IMPKBATIVI. I'nint thou, hiotte I Faint you, Let hiiu paint, hioseai | Let them paint. You piiiiit, They paint, PXBFKCT. I I have painted, ne hiosia, or ne hiove riBHT FUTUBS. ne hiosea hiovu hioaeame Painting, Having painted, Having to piiint, Ho who Hhiill paint, He v'ho {)iiints, He who painted, hiopa, or hioko hiosaru, or hiositzi hioseakoko, or hioseakiko hiosonkame kiokamo hiooi As in the Eudeve, there are in this language many classes of verbs, differing mostly in cndirigs of certain IMirsons. Prepositions and adverbs exist in great num- ber. Finally J give a few of the conjunctions; — guetza, although; vee^, and; nemake, also; naneguari, why, etc. 704 6PATA LANQUAOES. THE LORD S PRATER. Tamomas teguikaktzigua kakame amo tegua santo Of our father heaven in he who is of thee name holy ah, amo reino tame makte, hinadoka iguati tevepa is, of thee kingdom to us give, thy will here earth on ahnia teguikaktzi veri. Chiama tamo guaka veu be done heaven in so. Of all the days of us food now tame mak, tame neavere tamo kainaideni ata api tamido to us give, to us forgive of us bod as also neavere tamo opagua, kai tame taotidudare ; kianaideni forgive of us enemy, not to us fall let; bad chiguadu apita kaktzia.^** of also deliver. Following is the Lord's Prayer in the Jova dialect: Dios Noiksa: Vantegueca cachi, sec jan itemijunale- qua itemijunalequa motequan. Veda no parin, eml)eida mogitajjejepa. Ennio ju gUidade, nate, vite tevsi, nate vantegueca. Neelx) cuguirra, setata veto toomaca ento oreira, en tobarurra, como ite yte topa oreira toon oreira seejan Caa ton surratoga canecho jorri sacu nuna dogiie seejan iguit^ caagueta. East of the Opata and Pima bajo, on the shores of the gulf of California, and thence for some distance in- land, and also on the island of Tiburon, the Cori lan- guage with its dialects, the Guaymi and Tepoca, is spoken. Few of the words are known, and the excuse given by travelers for not taking vocabularies, is, that it was too difficult to catch the sound. It is represented as extremely harsh and guttural in its pronunciation, and well suited to the people who speak it, who are de- scribed as wild and fierce." It is, so far as known, >» Lnmbanh, in Pimentel, Cuadro, torn, i., pp. 407-445; Hervds, in Valer, MilhrilitleH. torn, iii., pt iii., p. 160; Jiuschmann, Spurin Jer Attek. Spr., pp. 229-23;i; rimenlel, in Soc. Mex. Gewi., BokHn, tom. x., pp. 288-313; Col. I'o- lidiiimiaa, }fcx., Orachn Dominical, p. 11. " ' Posee un idioma giitural muy diftcil de aprender.' Vel' ico, Xolicias <k Sonora, p. 131. 'Lus guaimas. ...de la misma lengua.' Alegre, Jlist. Vomp. de Jesus, tom. ii., p. 2IC. ' Poco es la diHtiiicion (jue hoy entro seri y upnii- gnaima, y nuns y otrot« casi habluu un niisnio idiomn.' GaUardo, in Doc. Hid. Mex., serie iii., pp. 889; Soiwra, Dtsa-ip. (Jeoy., in Id., p. 636. SUPPOSED CEBI AND WELSH SIMILABITIES. 706 not related to any of the Mexican linguistic families.' As in many other languages, some have fancied they saw Welsh traces in it ; one writer thought he detected similarities to Arabic, but neither of these speculations are worth anything. The Arabic relationship has been disproven by Sefior Kamirez, who compared the two, and the statement regarding the Welsh is given on the hearsay of some sailors, who are said to have stated that they thought they discovered some Welsh sounds, when hearing the Ceris speak." I give here the only vocabulary which I have been able to find of this language : Woman Population Milk Wine Good Belter jiciri junin amat tanjajipe jipe Horse cai Boom (chamber) migenman More amen Less tunguri Little jinaH i> ' For BU idioma. . . .so aparta completamente de la flliacion de las na- ciones que la rodean.' Orozco y Jkrra, Ueoyrafla, pp. 42, U53-4. ' Their lan- guage iH guttural, and very different from any other idiom in Sonora. It is said that on one occamon, some of these Indians passed by a shop in Ouay- mas, where some Welsh sailors were talking, and on heoring the Welsh language spoken, stopped, listened, and appeared much interested; declaring that these white men were their brothers, for they had a tongue like their own.' Stone, in Ilist. Mag., vol. v., p. 106; Lavandera, quoted by Bamim, in 8oc. Mtx. Gemj., BoMin, torn, ii., p. 148. and Ramiret, in Id., p. 149. Vol. lU. 45 :hl CHAPTER VIII. NORTH MEXICAN LANGUAGES. The Gahtta and its Dulectb— Cahita Obamhar — Dialectic Diffebences OF THE MaTO, YaQUI, AND TeHUECO — COMPARATIVE VOCABDLART — Cahita Lobd'b Pbater — The Tarahdmara and its Dialects— The Tababumaba Gbammab — Tabahdhaka Loru'h Pbaykb in two Dialects —The Concho, The Toboso, The Jdlime, The Piro, The Suma, The Chinabba, The Tubab, The Ibritila — Tejaso — Tejano Grammar- Specimen OF THE Tejano — The Teperuana — Tepebdana Grammar AND Lord's Fbateb — Acaxee and its Dialects, The Topia, Sabaibo, and Xiximb — The Zacatec, Cazcane, Mazapile, Hhitcole, Guachi- CBiLE, Colotlan, Tlaxomultec, Tecdexe, and Tepecano— The Coua AND ITS Dialects, The MnnrzicAT, Tbaodaeitzica, and Ateacari — Coba Gbammab. We now come to the four Aztec-Sonora languages before mentioned, the Cora, the Cahita, the Tei^ehuana, and the Tarahumara, and their neigh lx)rs. I have al- ready said that notwithstanding the Aztec element contained in them, they are in no wise related to each other. In the northern part of Sinaloa, extending across the boundary into Sonora, the principal language is the Cahita, spoken in many dialects, of most of which nothing is transmitted to us. Numerous languages, which were perhaps only dialects, are named in this region, and by some classed with the Cahita, but the information regarding them is vague and contradictory. No vocabularies or other specimens of them can be (706) * Mocori Hist, de los da Zoe.' i ' Coinoporis Dies.' Id., r 207. Zuuq, una lengutt de Ji'SHs, toi reconocido < la gramAtica guas de este distinttt de 1 den la lengu particular qi lengtift es di' las lengiias son ehicurati y distiutas le pp. 3G3-409. cahita A los ' El ahoine y del guazave.' "'•I pt iii., pj * ' La nnc en la sustauc IILit. Mex., HI consigulente « Mticia.1 de So nos de Cunq JiilxM, Hid. de lengua cahita tehueco; aden ' Tres dialectoi y Jkrra, Gtogt NUMEROUS LANGUAGES IN SINALOA. 707 obtained, nor can I find anywhere mention that any were ever written. Of these there are the Zoe, the Guazave, the Vacoregue, the Batucari, the Aibino, the Ocoroni, which are mentioned as related, as also the Zuaque and Tehueco, and the Comoporis and A home. There are also the Mocorito and Petatlan, both dis- tinct; the Huite, the Ore, the Varogio, the Tauro, the Macoyahui, the Troe, the Nio, the Cahuimeto, the Tepague, the Ohuero, the Chicorata, the Basopa, and two distinct tongues spoken at the Mission San Andres de Conicari, and four at the Mission of San Miguel de Mocorito.* The only dialects of the Cahita, regarding which a few notes exist, and which at the same time appear to have been the principal ones, according to the best authorities, are the Mayo, Yaqui, and Tehueco.'' The Cahita language is copious, but will not readily 1 Mocorito, Petatlan and Ocoroni are ' gentes de varias lenguas.' E'-'ias, Hist, de los Trivniphos, p. 3i. Ahome are 'gente de difercnte lenguii llii'im- da Zee.' Zees 'son de la niisina lengua con los Uuacaues.' Id., p. H5. ' Comoporis los quales aunqnu eran de la misnta lengua de los mnusos Aho- mes.' Id., p. 153. ' Huites de diferente lengua ' from the Cinalons. Id., p. 2U7. Zuuqiies and Tehuecos 'ser todos de una niisuia lengua.' Batuca ' de una lengua no diflcil, y parecida iiiucho A la de Ocoroiri.' Ale'jre, IliM. Comp. de Jesns, torn, ii., pp. 10, 186. ' La lengua es ore.' ' Varogia y segun se ha reconocido es lo mismo que la taunt, aunque varia algo priucipaltucnte en la gramAtica.' ' La lengua es particular macoyahui eon que son tres las len- guas de este partido.' In San Andres de Conicari ' la lengua es particular y distinta de la de los demas pueblos si bien todos los demus de ellos entien- den la lengua tepave, y aun la caita aunque no la hablan.' 'La lengua ea particular que llaman troes.' 'La gente en su idionia es gnazave.' 'La lengua es distina y particular que llaman nio.' ' Conversan entre h( distintus las lenguas de cahuimetos y ohueras.' 'Lenguas que habl.xn entre si y son chicurata y basopa.' San Miguel de Mocorito ' de cuatro parcialidades y distiutas lenguas.' Zapata, Relacion, in Doc. IlUt. Mex., st'rie iv., torn, iii., pp. 363-409. 'Los misioneros. ...colocaban en las misiones de la lengua cahita a los sinaluas, hichucios, zuaques, biaras, matapanes y tehuecos.' ' El ahome y el couiopori son dialectos muy diversos 6 lenguas hermnnas del gnazave.' Orozi^o y Berra, Oeor/rafla, p. 35; Vutar, Mithridatis, torn, iii., pt iii., pp. 154-7; Hassel, Mex. Umt., p. 175. * ' La nacion Hiaqui y por consecuencia la Mayo y del Fuerte, .... que en la snstaucia son una misma y de una propia lengua.' Cancin. iu Doc, H'lsl. Mex., serio iv., torn, ii., p. 246. Mayo and Yaqui; ' Su idioma por consigulente es el mismo, con la diferencia de unas cuantas voces.' Velasco, Noticias de Sonora, p. 82. Mayo ' su lengua es la misma que corre en los rios de yuaque y H'aqui.' Yaqui 'que es la mas general de Cinaloa.* Riban, Hist, de los Triumphos, pp. 237, 287; Laet, Novus Orbit, p. 286. ' La lengua cahita es dividida en tres dialectos principales, el mayo, yaqui y tehueco; ademas hay otros secundarios.' Pimentel, Cuadro, torn, i., p. 485. ' Tres dialectos principales, el zuaque, la maya y el yaqui.' Ualbi, in Orotco y Berra, Oeo(fra^(a, p. 35; Braaaeur de Bourbourg, Eaquissea, p. 31. f:i it: 'lil'! 708 NORTH MEXICAN LANGUAGES. express polite sentiments.' Father Ribos says that the Yaquis always speak very loudly and arrogantly, and that when he asked them to lower their voice, they an- swered: "Dost thou not see that I am a Yaqui?" which latter word signifies, 'he who speaks loudly.'* A grammar of the Cahita was written in the year 1737, of which I give here an extract. The alphabet consists of the following letters: a, b, ch, e, h, i,j, k, I, m, n, 0, p, r, 8, t, u, v, y, z, tz. There are three declensions; two for nouns, and the third for adjectives. To the first belong those words which end in a vowel, and also the participles ending with me and ii; to the second, those ending with a con- sonant. Nouns ending with a vowel, and adjectives, form the plural by appending an m to the singular; — tabu, rab- bit; tabum, rabbits. Those ending with a consonant affix im, and those ending with t affix zm?i; — -paros, hare; parosim, hares; uikU, bird; uikitzim, birds. The per- ... sonal pronouns are: inopo, Uopo, Henna, itee, te, we; neheriua, neheri, nehe, ne, empo, eheriua, eheri, ehee. thou; empom, erneriua, emeri, emee, em, you; vaJiaa, uahariua, uahari, he; uameriua, uameri, uamee, im, they. CONJUGATION OF THE VEBB TO LOVE. PBBBKMT INDIO&TIVR. I love, Thou loTest, He loves, ne ena e eria eria te eria em eria im eria IMPEBFECT. ue eriai I loved, PLnpEBFKtrr. I had loved, ne eriakai I We love. You love. They love, PBBFEOT. I I have loved, ne eriak FIBST FUTURE. I I shall love, ne erianake BEOOMD FUTURE. I shall have loved, ue eriasuuake mPKBATIVK. Love thou, e eria, or e eriama Let him love, eria, or eriama Love you, em eriabu, or em eriamaba Let them love, im eriabu, or im eriamabu ' ' Su idioma es mny franco, nada dificil de aprenderae, y susceptible de reduoirse k las reglas gramaticales de cualquiera naciou civilizada.' Velasco, Noticiaa de Soiwra, p. 75. * 'En hablar alto, y con brio singnlares, y grandemente arrognnteH.' ' No v^s aue soy Hinqni: y dezianlo, porque essa palabra, y nombre, signiflca, el que habla a gritos. RWaa, IRst. de los Trivmphos, p. 285. He who He who He who Oft To In With Before Above Also Although Not even The and Tel use the occurs i consonai tmta. short, w jection others of impo. the Tehi The plu|; the Yaqu To ilh ^^»r.parat] doctrina, dialects: n Father Our Be liespected Thiie GBAMMAB OF THE CAHTTA. 709 FBKSKNT SCIUUNOnTK. If I love, ne eriauaoa, or eriana OPTATIVB. O that I may love, netziyo eriayo PRESENT PABTICIPLK. Loving, eriakari, eriayo, eriako, or eriakako INFINITIVK PA88IVK. To be loved, erianaketeka, or erianakekari He who loves, eriame He who has loved, eriakame He who will love, erianakenie He who was loved, erian He who had loved, eriakan Of the many prepositions I only insert the following: — To In With Before Above ui . Below tzi Toward ye For nepatzi, patzi Within vepa Whence CONJUNCTIONS. vetuknni, tukuui venukutzi, patiua vetziu unliiua kuni, uni Also Although But Not even vetzi, suri, hnneri, soko mautzi vitzi, tepa tepeean As if Thus Besides If nina huleni iocutuksoko, ientoik 8ok The dialectic differences between the Mayo, Yaqui, and Tehueco are as follows; — the Yaquis and Mayos use the letter A, where the Tehuecos use s when it occurs in the middle of a word, and is followed by a consonant; — tuhia, by the Tehuecos is pronounced tusta. Other words also, by some are pronounced short, while others pronounce them long. Tiie inter- jection of the vocative is with some hma, and with others me. The pronoun nepo, the Yiujuis use instead of inopo. The Mayos use the imperfect as before given; the Tehuecos end it with t, and the Yaquis with n. The pluperfect of the Tehuecos ends with f>-, that of the Yaquis with kam; that of the Maya witli kai. To illustrate dialectic difterences, I insert a short comparative vocabulary, mado up from a dictionary, a doctrina, and from words of the Mayo and two Yaqui dialects: ti DICnoNABX DOCTBINA MAYO Father achai atzai hechai Our itom itom itom Be katek katek katek liespected aioiore ioiori llori Thine em em em TAQri YAQUI achny achai itom itom katek katek llori iori em em ''"'El 710 NOBTH MEXICAN LANGUAQES. Kftme Bread Daily Give Toduy Of DICnOMMT DOOTBINA UA.ro TAQOI tehoti tehuam tegam tegnam bnahaame boaiea buanakem buiillem matzakre makhukre makehat matehni omaka amika amika amika ieni ieni bene ian vetana betana betana betana TAQOX teguam buave maohnk mika hien betana The Lord's Prayer in the Cahita: Itom atzai teuekapo katekame emtehuam checheuasu Oar father heaven in he who is thy name very much ioioriua, itom ipeisana emiauraua emuarepo imbuiapo be respected, to us that he muy come thy kingdom thy will earth iu anua aman teuekapo anua eueni. Makhukve itom let it be done also heaven in is done as. Each day our buaieu ieni itom amika, itome sok alulutiria itom bread to^ay to ns give, to ns also forgive us kaalanekau itome sok alulutiria eueni itom beherim sins we also we forgive as our enemies kate sok itom butia huena kutekom uoti: empsi not and to us lead fall ■ temptation in: thoa aman itom ioretua katuri betana. also as save no good (bad) of. The Lord's Prayer in the Yaqui dialect: Ytoma chay teque canca tecame emteguam cheheg'ia- sullorima yem iton llejosama. Emllaurngua embalepo ynim buiajo angua. Aman teguecapo anguaben mate- hui itom buallem yan sitoma mica. Sor y toma a hitaria cala ytom d hitaria y topo a litariame ytom begerim catuise ytom bulilae contegotiama, ca jucna cuchi emposu juchi aman ytom llo**^tuane caturim be- tana. Amen Jesus." East of the Cahita, in the states of Chihuahua, Sonora, and Durango, an uncivilized and barbarous people inhabit the Sierra Madre, who speak the Tara- humara tongue, which contains the same Aztec element as the Cahita, but is otherwise, as previously stated, a distinct language. The principal dialects are the Yarogi » Pimmtd, Cuadro, torn, i., pp. 456-91, Bervda, in ' thridalfi, torn. iii.,jptiii., pp. 157-8; Buschmann, Sparen der Azt ,ip. 211-lH; Ternaux-Compana, in iTouvettea Annates aes Voy., 1841 .oil., pp. '2t>U- 87; Col. Po<iai<}mica, Mex., Oracion DominictU, p. 49. Guaz diffici nunci omitt syllal nounf and A the fo 8, t,U, matict spokei in pla( formec muki, the pli by dui indicat annexi bukiira, by add and su] the coi rerdt^e, thou; & you; m I count. Thou coun He counts, I have coui I shall coui Count thou, Count you, Let us coun «'Varog varia algo p mjsmn nunq Doc. Hist. Jb OBAMMAB OF THE TABAHUMABA LANOUAQE. 711 Oiiazapare and Pachera.' The Tarahumara is a rather difficult language to acquire, mainly owing to its pro- nunciation. The final Hyllables of words are frequently onritted or swallowed, and sometimes even the first syllables or letters. The accrntuation also difiers much, nouns generally being accentuated on the penultimate, and verbs on the ultimate. The alphalxjt consists of the following letters: a, b, ch, e, g, i,j, k, /, m, n, o, p, r, 8, t, u, V, y. These letters, and also the following gram- matical remarks refer specially to the language as spoken in Chinipas. Other dialects have the letter h in place of j or r, and z for 8. The plural of nouns is formed by duplicating a syllable; — muki, woman; mu- muki, women; or, in some cases an adverb, indicating the plural, is appended. Patronymics form the plural, by duplicating the last syllable. The particle gua also indicates the ^^ural. The possessive case is formed by annexing the syllable ra to the thing ix)ssessed ; — Pedro buktira, house of Pedro. Comparatives are expressed by adding the terminal ftc; — gara, good; garaM, better; and superlatives by simply putting a heavier jiccent on the comparative terminal; — rere, low; rerebe, lower; rereb^e^ lowest. Personal pronouns are: we/V, I; muj4^ thou; senu, he; tamuje or ramuje, we; emeje or eme, you; giiepund, they. CONJUGATION OP THE VERB TO COUNT. PBXaKMT INDICATIVB. I count, Thou countest, He counts, neje tarii muje tara senii tar& We count, ramuj^ tar4 You connt, emeje tar4 They count, guepunii tara FEBFECT. I have counted, nej^ tar&oa PL0PKBFECT. I had counted, neje taray^que FIB8T FUTDBE. SECOND FtrnrBB. I Hhall county neje tardra I shall have counted, neje taragopera IMPEBATIVE. Connt thou, Count you. Let UB count. tari tar&gi tarayeqne Let them count, tar&ra Do not county cat^ tar&si * * Varogia y segun se ha reconocido es It mismo que la taura annque varia algo principalmente en la gram&tica.' Guazapare Ma lengua es lu misma auuqiie ya mas parecida 4 la de loa t'.raumares.' Zapaia, Kelacion, in Doc. Jftsl. Mex., serieiv., torn, iii., pp. 388, 390, 334, et seq.; Stefel, in Murr, 712 NOBTH MEXICAN LANOUAOE8. PBESnn. BC'BJCSCTIVB. If \ count, If thou count, If he count, 8oneo4 tarura Bomuc& tarara BoaenucA tarara If we connt, sotamenecA tarAra If they oonnt, sopucA tarara niPKBTBCT. If I did count, soneoA tnrarey^que He who coQ'^cs, taraydmeque I They who have to count, triam^ri Counting, taroyd | He who has to count, tarjiberi Having counted, tarasAgo | ^ Of the different dialects there are five specimens, all Lord's Prayers, a comparison of which will show their variations. The first is from P'ather Steffel : Tami Non6, mamii regui guami gatikf , tami noineriije mu regua selimea rekijena, tami neguiiruje mu jelaliki henna guetschiki, mapii hatschibe reguega qiiami. Tami nututuje hipelu, tami giiecauje tami guikeliki, matamo hatschibe rdguega tami guecauje puts^ tami guikejameke, k6 til tamf satuje, telegatigameke mechca huld. Amen. The second is from Tellechea, who lived in Chinipas and at Zapopan : Tamil nono repa regiiegachi atfgameque mutegudrari santo nireboa, mu semarari regiiegachi atiga, tamu jiini muyerari jenagiiichi'qui mapii regiiegii eguari'gua repji regiiegachi. Sesenu ragiio tamu nitugara, ^\\)g ragiiG tami nejii, tami cheligiio tamucheina yori yoma mata- meregiiegiti cheligue tamu ayorigujirae(]ue ucho ma[)u requf chtlti ju meca mu jura, mapu tami tayorubuu queco. The third is in the dialect spoken in the district oi' Mina: Taminonu tchuastiqui tchuara santi riboa razihuachi tamiqiera arimihuymira nahuichi chumirica tchuano- huario teamonetella sinerahue hi})erahui tamenejii. Seoriqui culuiillo chumar'cji cahuillu quiamocjue ta- rubu chimera chiniariqui masti nahuchimoba. Amen Jesus. ynchrkhlen, |>p. 396-300; TiUhis, I'M. de ha TriitnphoK, p. 59*2; Pinttntel, t'leodro, ton«. i., j. 3fi3; Oro.'tro y lierra, ihografi», p. 34. ' T*lltchfa, C'ompendlo Oram, del Idiotiut Tarahumar, pp. 2-3. TABAHUMABA LOBD'S FBAYEBS. 713 For the next two no localities are given : Tami nono guaini repa regueguchl atiame: td chei- quichi ju, mupu iniireg u^ga repd asaga mu atiqui: Jena ibi, guichimbba quima neogarae mu naguara; mu Held litae guichimbba mil llolara guali mii cii moUenara, mi, repsi reguegachi. Amen Jesus. Hono tami niguega matu ati crepa: guebruca nih-era que mubregua. Tami naguibra que munetebrichi, nil- reh'aque muel rabrichi gena giiichimoba: mapu bregue- gal repa. Brami goguame epilri bragiie brame jipeyii, brami guecagiie. Mata igui giiica mapu bregiiega bra- meg(5. Giiecagiie mapu brami giiique ta nobri brami guichavari que chitichi natabrichi. Habri brami guaini mane brisiga equimo. Amen Isiiis." Although in ix)s.se.ssion of Tellechea's grammar, Gal- latin denies the couuoction between the Tarahumara and tlie Aztec." I give here some of their gram- m.itical reseuil)lauces. These are, the incoriH)ra- tion of the noun with the verb in some cases; tlie coml>ination of two verbs, the dropj)ing of the original end-syllables when joining or incori)orating several words together, the lbr?nation of the plural by dupli- cation, and the tnwes of a reverential end syllable. All these are innx)rtant ix)ints, and coudjiued with the similarity — in some cases even identity — of a great number of words, they make the relationship or tnices of the Aztec lauguage in the Tarahumara incontest- able.*" Passing to the north-eastern part of Mexico I enter a " Tellei'hen, CotiipeniUo (irnm. del Tilioma Taral'imar; aim in Sius. Mtx, (ieoij.. HoMin, torn, iv., \i\i. M5-(!H, luul iu I'imt'iitd, I'wulro, toin. i., i>p. IHili-KK); St(ffil, Turnhwixirisrhts Wiirti'rbui'h, in ^fHrr, \iirlirichleii. ]ii). '■i!)(!- 1171; 7Vrm»iij!-C'()Hi/)'iiw, in S'ounlloi Aiinalis des >'«(/., 1841, toin. xcii., iip, '2(iO-'JH7; Vatei; MUhrhhiles, tinn. iii., pt iii., pp. l4l-54.: Col. J\>lhlii'>mu'a, Mex., Oraeiim Domiiiii'al, pp. -10-411. 9 ' Hiivo no rt>»">Hl)liinc») with Iho Mt xioan.' Gallatin, in A'.iier, Ethno, Siv., Tmiuiad., vol. i., p. 4. 'This (the 'I'ikriiliHiuarn ) hiw not in its words nny afllnity with tbo Mcxicitn; and t\u> pt'oplo who 8p<'nk it havo a ileeiitinl arithnu'tic' Id., p. UIKl. ' Ihrf Achnlithkcit niit doin MexikaniHolxn ist ilooh frroHH K<^n(iK. ' Wtltr, Milhridaleit, ton\. ii\., i>t iii., p. 14,3; WiUifhu von Uuiubotdl, in HiLHehmiiim, .S'/xi/rii dfr Aitek. Spr., pp. 40-fiO. '• WUhtlni von Humboldt, iu Jitigchmann, tipurtn dtr ^Uttk. Spr., p. 50. H 4 It 7U NORTH MEXICAN LANGUAOEB. totally unknown region, of whose languages mention is made, but nothing more. Neither vocabularies, nor grammars, nor any other specimens of them exivst, and in most cases it is even difficult to fix the exact geo- graphical location of the people who are reix>rted to have sjwken them. Of these I name first the Concho, which langutige is reported to have been a dialect of the Aztec, but this is denied by ITervas, who luul his information from the missionary Pulacios, although tbe latter admits that the people spoke the Aztec. Their location is stated to have been near the Rio Concho." In the Bolson de Mapimi, the Toboso language is named. This people are reported to have under.>stood the language of the Zacatccs and the Aztecs; and furthermore, to have had their own distinct tongue.'^ Other idioms mentioned near the same region are the Ilualahuise, Julime, Piro, Suma, and Chinarra." Of the Piro I find the following Lord's Prayer: Quitatiic nasaul e yaix)lhua tol buy quiamgjana mi quiamnariuu. .Taquie mugilley nasamagui hikiey quiam- samao, mukiataxiim, hikiey, hiquiquiamo quia ma6, huskilley nafoleguey, gimorey, y a[X)l y ahuloy, quia- liey, nasan e jxjino llekey, quiale mahimnague yo 8(5 main kansi rrohoy, se teman quiennatehui mukilley, nani, nani emolley quinaroy zetasi, nasan quianatehuey pemcihipompo y, qui solakuey quifollohipuca. Kuey maihua atellan, folliquitey. Amen. The Irritila, which was spoken by a numljer of tribes, called by the Spaniards the Laguneros, inhab- iting the country near the Missions of Parras, is an- other extinct tongue." In Coahuila, the Tejano or Coiihuiltec language is found. A short manual for the use of the priests was written in this language by 11 Alegre, Ilisl. Comp. de Jesus, torn, ii., p. 58; Orozco y B\rra, Oeografdi, pp. 324-i>; Bmchmann, Spurcii der Aitek. Spr., p. 172. " Villa-Senor y Sanchet, Theairo, torn, ii., p. 348; Pmnaal, in lliHt, Doc. Mex., Herie iv., torn, ili., p. 201; Uu.vhmann, Spuren der Azlek. Spr., p. 172; Orozco y Ikrra, GeografUt, pp. 308-9. •' Orotco y Ikrra, utograjla, pp. 309, 327; Col. PoMiomica, Mex., Gracion Dominical, p. 36. •* Orotco y Iterra, Oeoqrafla, p. 309. Pat! tion: Ti 8,t, some the J fioum nates and fj root c tongu languj all, an nami, pressei you a : by ojua verb it the ve dividei difterei say chi, ing sou a s]X'cii Mej guatzau pitucuO pan t' o jam: wi, naiiio, 1 mem jjit And sleep, 11 great i\n died wit hell; th( The T the head " Piment EXTBAGT FBOM THE COAHUILTEO GBAMMAB. 716 Father Garcfn, and from it a few grammatical observa- tions have been drawn by Pimentel. The letters used are «, c, ch, e, g, h, i, j, I, m, n, o, p, q, 8, t, u, y, tz. The pronunciation is similar to that of some of the people who inhabit the Northwest Coast, us the Nootkas, Thlinkeets, and others. A kind of clicking sound produced with the tongue, which Garcia desig- nates by an apostrophe, thus — c\ q, t\ ])\ l\ The c', and q, are pronounced with a rasping sound from the ixx)t of the tongue; <' with a click with the point of the tongue against the teeth, etc. There is no plural in the language except such as is expressed by the words many, all, and some. Pronouns are tzhi, I ; jafnin, or arrij thou ; wflmi, mine; ja, thine ; ^Vimi, ours. Interrogation is ex- pressed by the letter e after the \C;rh]—japti1 poe? are you a father? po being the verb. Negation is expressed by ojua^ if it stands for ' no' alone, but if it is joined to a verb it is expressed by ajdm following the verb, and if the verb ends with a vowel, by yajitm. The Tejano is divided into several dialects which vary chiefly in the difterent pronunciation of some words: as for che they say chi, or so for se, cue instead of co, etc. The follow- ing soul-winning dogma with the translation is given as a six'cimen of the language. Mej t' oajTun pitucuGj pinta pilap.'m cliojrd pilcliG guatzamujuajamato, piiripajuiij sauj chojai: Mej 1,' oaj.an pitucuOj pilapuujpaco san paj guajatam atO ; talOm apnan pan t' oajam tucuet ajjcue tucuo apajai sanclu; guasjiya- jiiui: sajpam pinapsii pitachiju, mai cuan tzam aguajta, namo, namo t' oajam tuuuem mdisajilc mem; t' ajacat mem jatalam ajani c ? And there in hell there is nothing to eat, nor any sleep, nor rest; there is no getting out of hell; the great (ire of hell will never be finished. If thou hadst died with those sins, thou wouldst Ixi already there in hell; then, why art thou not afraid ?"* Tlie Tubar is another idiom which wjis spoken near the head-waters of the Rio Sinaloa. llibas affirms that «» Pimentel, Cmdro, toin. il., pp. 409-413. 716 NORTH MEXICAN LANOUAOES. two totally distinct languages are spoken by this people. From a Lord's Prayer preserved in this tongue Mr Buschmann after careful comparison has concluded that the Tubar is another member of the Aztec- Sonora group, showing, as it does, unmistakeable Aztec traces. I in- sert the Lord's Prayer with translation. Ite caflar tegmuecarichin catemat imit tegmuarat Our father heaven in art thy name milituraba teochigualac ; imit huegmica carin iti bacachin- be praised; thy kingdom us to assisaguin, imit avamunarir echu nafiigualac imo cuigan come, thy will here be done as well as amo nachic tegmuecarichin ; ite cokuatarit essemer tani- there is done heaven; our bread daily guarit iabba ite micam *, ite tatacoli ikiri atzomua iki- toKlay U8 give; our sins forgive as we rirain ite bacachin cale kuegmua naniguacantem caisa forgive us against evil previously have done not ite nosam baca tatacoli bacachin ackirb muetzerac ite.^* lead in sin of evil deliver us. us The following is a Lord's Prayer of the Tubar dialect spoken in the district of Mina in Chihuahua. Ilite caflac temo calichin catema himite rauhara hui- turaba santoilctara himitemoh acarf hay sesjihui hite- bacachin hitaramaro hechinemolac amo cuira pan amo- temo calichin hitecocohatari oseme tan huaric. Llava hi- temicahin tatacoli higuili hite nachi higuiriray hitebacach in cakiuihuan nehun conten hitehohui caltehue cheraca tatacol bacachin hiqu ipo calquihua fiahuite baquit eba- cachin calaserac. Amen Jesus." In Jalis< Tepe] tural The ' swalk to the under tion, J meani repress hj, fc, tion of 000, bo; occurre gnidoda pears tc cidaragi of word nouns a we; api or de, h I day, Thou sayesi He Bays, 10 'Tiencn cstos indios dos lenguas totalmente distintas; la una, y quo mas corre outre cllos, y demaH gente, os de Ins (|ne yo tengo en i-stu pn'rtido, con que les hablo, y uie entienden la otni es totalmente distintn. ' Ikfvds, Ca<i//f)i;o, toni. i., p. 320. Hibas, Iliiit. de Ins Trivniphon, p. 118; Valer, Mi- thridnim, torn, iii., pt iii., p. 139. 'Zwar voll von Fremdlieit uud schr fiir sich dnstcht, abertloch ois ein wirkliches sonoriHolics Glied, bei bestiuinitcn Oenu'iuHi'huften mit den auderen und als vorzugsweiHe reirh nn aztekiHchcii Btofl' luiHxestitttet .... Ihre Ahnliclikeitcu neigeu abwcchsclnd gegen die ( 'ora, Tiiralininnra, und Cahita, bcHonders gegrn die bciden letzten, audi Ifiaipii; der Tepeiiunna blcibt sie mehr fremd.' Jiuachmann, Spurtn dtr Atttk, Spr., pp. 104, 170-1. " Vol. Polidiimica, Mm., Qrockm Dominica/, p. 47. I shall Bay, torn, i., p. tliat. Mex., s< 320; Vattr, I 1>- 43; Huschti |>. 327. "'Lnpro pnra que cam kl, Cuadro, to TEPEHUANA OBAMMAB. 717 In the state of Durango and extending into parts of Jalisco, Chihuahua, Coahuila and Sonora, is spoken the Tepehuana language." Like the Tarahumara it is gut- tural and pronounced in a rather sputtering manner. The Tepehuanes speak very fast, and often leave off or swallow the end syllables, which occasioned much trouble to the missionaries, who on that account could not easily understand them. Another difficulty is the accentua- tion, as the slightest variation of accent will change the meaning of a word." The following alphaljet is used to represent the sound of the Tephuana, a, b, ch, d, e, g, h, i, j, k, I, m, n, o, p, q, r, s, 8C, t, w, v, y. In the forma- tion of words many vowels are frequently combined, as, 000^ bone ; iiuie^ to drink. Long words are of frequent occurrence as; — soigididadatudadamo, difficult; meit sciu- guidodadaguitodadamoe, continually. The letter d ap- pears to be very frequently used, as in the word — toddas- cidaraga, or doadidaniodaraga, fright. To form the plural of words, the first syllable is duplicated. Personal pro- nouns are ; — aneane, or am, I ; api, thou ; eggve, he ; atum, we; apiim, you; eggama, they; in, mine; w, thine; di, or de, his; ut, ours; um, yours. CONJUGATION OP THE VERB TO SAY. PnESENT IMDIC4TITX. lB«y. Thou sayest, He asija. I said, anenne aguidi api iiguidi e(;gue aguidi IMPEBFEOT. aneane aguiditade nnsT rcTCBE. We say, You say, They say, atum agnidi apum aguidi eggam aguidi PEBFKOT. I have aaid, aguidiantn or aueaueauta aguidi SECOND FUTURE. I I shall say, aneane aguidiugue | I shall have said, uutuue aquidiamokuo >8 Ribaa, Illst. d« loa Trivmphos, n. 673; Akfirt, Ilid. Comp. d<' Jrsus, torn, i., p. 319; Mwieo, Mtx., torn, iii., p. 209; ZapiUn, Reladon, in Doc, Hist. Mex., st'rie iv., toiii. iii., pp. 310-15; Orotcoy Itrrra, Ueoiprafta, pp. 34, 320; Vattr, 3/i(An'(/a(es, toiii. iii., pt iii., p. 138; rimentel, Ctuidro, torn, ii., J). 43; liuschmann, Spuren der AtUlc. Spr., p. 162; Htrvds, Catdloyo, torn, i., p. 327. 10 ' La pronnndaoion es mny gntural y basta el mns ligero cambio en ella pnra que caiubien de sentido las palnbrnH.' liinaldini, Oramatioa, in Pimm- kl, Cuadro, torn, ii., p. 46; Buachmann, H^iumi dtr Atttk. Spr., p. 80. St-i 718 NOBTH MEXICAN LANOUAOES. niPEBATITE. Let me say, Bay thoQ, Let him aay, Let us say, Say yon, Let them sav , I may say, I should say, I should have said, If I should say, aguidiana ane aguidiani, or aguidiana api aguidiiina eggue aguiniaiia atum aguidinna apum, or aguidavoramoe aguidiana eggam aneane aguidana aneiine aguidaguitade aneane aguidaguijatade aneane aguidaguiagne PABTICIFIiE. Saying, He is saying. agnidimi aguidimijatade Having said, aguidati In some places the ending of the imperfect indicative is kade instead of tade. And As if Also And for that amider appia na jattiki, kat ikaidiatut COKJTTMCnONS. Or Although For which scinpu tumasci, tume ukaidi THE LORD S PRAYER. Utogga atemo tubaggue dama santusikamoe uggue Our father who in heaven above Hiuietitied be he ututugaraga duviana nguiere api odduna gutuguito- thy name come thy kingdom thou do thy daraga tami dubur dama tubaggue. Udguaddaga ud will as well earth above heaven. Our food to us makane scibi ud joigudane ud sceadoadaraga addukate give to-day to us forgive our sins joigude jut jaddune maitague daguito ud.*" we forgive our debtors not tempt as us. The roughest and most inaccessible part of the Sierra Mjidre, in the state of Durango, is the seat of the Acaxee language, which from this centre spreads, under different names and dialects, into the neighbor- ing states. Among these dialects are mentioned the Topia, Sabaibo, Xixime, Hume, Mediotaquel and Te- baca." Some writers claim that the Acaxee with all its « Phiuniel, Cundro, torn, ii., pp. 46-68. ti Sabaibos 'cran de la luisma lengua v Nacion Acaxee.' Riltas, THat. <h loa Tricmplioa, pp. 471, 491. Sabaibos 'distiuta nacion, aunque del mismo idioma ' — Acaxee. Ahijre, IRst. Comp. de Jems, torn, i., p. 4'22. * Humes, nn- oion diatinta de loa xiximes aunque tienen una miama lengua.' Ahnto dtl THE CORA LANOUAGE AND ITS DIALECTS. 719 differences is related to the Mexican, while others, among them Balbi, make it a distinct tongue. As neither vo- cabularies nor other specimens of it exist, the real faoi cannot be ascertained. The missionaries say that the Aztec language was spoken and understood in these parts. In Zacatecas is mentioned as the prevailing tongue the Zacatec, besides which some authors 8[jeak of the Cazca- ne as a distinct idiom, while others aver that the Cazca- nes and Zacatecs were one people. Besides these there are adjoining them the Mazapile, Iluitcole, and Guachi- chile, of none of which do I find any specimens or vocab- ularies.*' I also find mentioned in Zacatecas the Colo- tlan, and in Jalisco the Tlaxomulteca, Tecuexe, and Te- pecano.** In that portion of the state of Jalisco, which is known by the name of Nayarit, the Cora language is spoken. It is divided into three dialects; the Muutzicat, spoken in the heart of the mountains; the Teacuaeitzica, on the mountain slojxis; and the Cora, or Ateacari, near the mouth of the Rio Navarit, or Jesus Maria.^* The Aztec Valle, in Doc. ITiKt. Mex., s^rie iv., torn, iii., p. 96. 'Me parece que tienen aflni(lad Itts leii^iiim toma, wajve y kpihiutna. Ins qualcM, coiuo tun>uieu la de Parrns, boh diulectos ue la Zaciteva.' Hervds, Vataluijo, torn, i., p. 327. 'Im Norden vou Tepebuanu euthalt die gebirgige Provinz Topia urn den 25^ N. Br. auBser der liugun Topia uud der damit verwnndten Aatxte, uoch im Norden der letzteren die Xixime, Sicuralxi, Ilina und lluime als Spraehen ebenso vieler verschiedeuer in der Niihe der Topia und Acaxee wohnenden Volkerschaften.' I'ater, Millirv lutes, torn, iii., pt iii., pp. 13tt-9. Castafieda inentiuiiH in thene regions tlie Tahus, PacawiB, and AcaxitH languages, in Ternaiix-C'ompans, Vot/., surie i., torn, ix., pp. 150-3; Zapata, IMacion, in Doc. //w<. .Mex., serie iv., toui. iii., pp. 415-17; Orotco y bora, Geografia, pp. 12-13, 31i)-i0; liuschmann, Spuren drr Asltk. Spr., \>\). 173—1. ** ' Indies casciiues que sun los Zncatei-as. ' ' Xuchipila que cntendian la lengna de los Zacatecos.' Padilla, Coiiq. N. Galioia, MS., p. 234; Uernavthz, Di-scrip. ZucateciK, p. 23. ' Caicanes, q\ii ad fines Zacatecwttm de^uut, lin- gua moribusque a caeteris diversi: Guachachile.'i itidem idioinatc difiiu'- untcs; Denique OKnmarfu, qinnim idionia supra modum concisuni, ditticil- inie addiscitnr.' Laet, N'tn-us Orliui, p. 281. 'La U'np;nn nicxienna que es la generiua de toda la Provincia.' Arle<iid, Chn'm. Zacatecas, p. 52. 'Bobre el Gascon 6 Zacateco, no creo que hubiera sido ni nun dialecto del niexicano, sino que era el niistno mcxicano hablndo per unos riisticos que estropeubnn las nal.ibraa y que les daban distfnto ncento.' Huarbicliilrs, Tejuejue and Tlnjomulteco ' Sobre estos iiHomas, 6 si les eonsidera dialcctos, juzgo que no existieron.' Romero Oil, in Soc. Mex. Oroy/., lUM'm, torn, viii., p. 49'J; Uiltas, Hlat. de los Trivmphos, p. 67G; Haascl, Mex. Gmt., p. 159. w Orotci) y lierra, Oeogrnfia, p. 61. I* ApostMcoB AfatuM, cap. vii., p. 56. ' Dentro de Reyno de la Oalicia que< M 720 NORTH MEXICAN LANQUAOES. clement, which is stronger and more apparent in the Cora than in any other of the tliree Aztec-Honora lan- guages, htis been recognized by many of the earliest writers.** The Cora language is intricate and ralhor diflicult to learn, as indeed are the other three.*' Fol- lowing are a lew grammatical notes taken fiom Ortega's vocabulary. The letters of the alphabet are a, 6, cA, e, /t, i, k, m, n, o, p, r, t, tt, V, a?, y, z, tz. The pronunciation id hard ; there is no established way of expressing the gendei'. The names of animated Injings, as* well as inanimate objects form the plural by the affixes te, eri or n, tzl or zt, and also with the preposition mm, although there are some exceptions to this rule; for example; — zmrate, bee; zndrateri, bees; hannx, sheep; kaiwxeti, sheej); uhtbihuanie, orator; ukuhihuametzi, orators; teatzahua- teakame, he who is obedient, of which tlic plural is duron algiinoH otras NncioneR como son log Cocas, TeqnexeR, ClioraH, Te- cualniuH y NityariUs, y otriiH quo cleHpuoH do pucfflcadii lu titirra )iiiti <li).JHi]<i do liabliirHO por quo yu roducidoH Ioh do la iviiKua A/.teca, iiu<> ora la iiiiijoi- iiaciou HO han inixturado do suorto quo ya todoH laH iiiaH liablaii huIo una Icii- aua eu toda la Ua'icia oxcopttt ou la Provinoia del Nayarit.' J'adillu, ('oui/. N. Oaru'Mi, MS., p. 8. 'La loii^ua ('ora, quo oh lu dol Nayar.' Arricimin, Cr6nica Serdjica, j). 8'J; Orozco y Ikrra, Ueo(p-afia, pp. 3!), 281-2, Vattr, Mitkridales, vol. iii., pt iii., pp. 131-2. *^ ' La loni^ua mas coniun del paiH es la r/ioto aunquo muy intorpolada y confundida hoy cou la Moxicana. Ah/re, Ilial. Cornp. de JemiH, toui. iii., p. 107. ' MuchoH vocabloB do la loiigua uiexicana, y alguiKW do la cahlollaiia, log han coriHado haoi6ndoloN propion de mi idioina lau antiKuanionto ; quo vo hoy on dia corren, y se tienon por Guran.' Orteija, in Soc. Mex. (hog., I'n- ktin, torn, viii., p. 563. ' No carezco totalmento do datoH para creof quo Ioh indioH nayaroH Ron pimas, o al nienoH descendienteH do cIIoh.' Orozco y Herrn, Geot/rafia, p. 39. ' Ea idioma hermano del azteca, tal voz fundado en ulgu- na8 palabras quo tienon la forma 6 las raicoH del niexicano; nosotroa cri>o- nioH que cHtiiH HemejanzaH no provienen de comnnidad do orfgen de laH doH louguas, aino do laH relacionoH que eaaa tribua mantuvieron por oNpacio do luucho tieinpo.' Id., p. 282. 'La core offrent tri>H-pon d'atfinito aveo lea autroH lunguoB amoricaincg.' Mntte-Brun, Prilcis de la (Moij., tom. vi., p. 449. 'Die Cora bewAhrt ihre Verwandtschaft vornehmlich durch die nnver- kennbaro Oloicthhoit oinor nur dioHon beiden Sprachen goiuoinRhaftlichen ForuiatiouR-WciHo dcH Vorbum in goinon PerHonon nnd die Jiozcichnung ihrer Boziehung auf oin leidendea Objeot, wie die Vorgloichuug doH granuuatigchon Charaktorn boydor Sprachen dontlich zeigon wird.' Voter, MUhridali-n, toni. iii., pt iii., pp. 87, 89. ' FUr vorwandto Bprachon, wio aio allcnlingg Hohoinon, habcn die (Jora uiid dio moxiiMiniHche grogge Vorgcliiedonheiten in iliroiii LautBystom.' Wilhelm von Humboldt, in Jiugchtttann, Smirtn der Axtek. Svr., pp. 4a-9. w ' La lengna Gora es tan diflcil, qne gi no so egt& entre ellog muchog arioB, no ho puode aprendcr y tione de (mrticular, qne no ge agerooia k otra de las nuciouoa que tieue veoinag.' Cava, Trta Sigloi, tom. ii., p. 117. CORA ORAMMAB AMD LOBD'8 PBATEB. 721 teatzahiatmkfmietzi] kurute, crane; kun^zi, cranes; teaxka, Hcorpion; teaxkate, worpions. Verhul nounH dcHignnt- ing u perNon who iKirforinM an action, arc formed \>y siffixing to the verb the syllable knme, or hname ; — hukabi- hwirna, advocate (he who pleads) ; tlmuacJmikmne^ lover, (he who loves); tichiiihirm, singer, (he who sings). I'ersonal pnmouns are; — rt&tpm, nea, 1; npite, ap, thou; UiJijm, afJip, he; Ueammo, Uean, we; arnrno, an, you; aehnu), aehm, they; but in conjugating the follow- ing are used: — ne, I ; /jeov ^m, thou; te, we; ze, you; me, they. Of the conjugation of the verb, it is only stated that there is no infinitive, and the following example of the present indicative is given : 1 love, nomuacho Wo love, te muftcho Thou lovoBt, piJlllUHchu You lovo, ze luuuclie lie lovoH, muiivhe They love, mo inuuche There arc plural and singular verbs; — tachuUe, to give a long thing; taifUe, to give long things. PreiKisitiofss are: — fi^ze, tm/Ua, in; kerne, with, for; (ipoim, a)x)ve; ti/umze, Ijefore. The jxiculiarity of the Muutzicat dialect is the frequent use of the letter r, which is either ap|)cnded, or phiced in the middle of the word at pleasure ;— for hni/inui, they say ruihmi; for etirU, erarii. The Teakuaeitzicai dialect has many distinct words not used in any of the others, so that at times they are not at all understood by those si)eak- ing the other dialects. As a specimen I insert the Lord's Prayer: Tayaoppa tahapoa petehbe cherihuaoa eiia teaguarira; Our father heaven bu Haii(^titi(!<l bu thy nnine; chemeahaubeni tahemi eiia chiaruica cheaguasteni eiia come to U8 thy world done be thy jevira iyc chianakatapoan tup up tahaiwa. Ta hanuiit will an earth uh heaven. Our briitd liuima tahetze rujeve ihic ta taa; huatauniraca iilways UH by wanting to-day U(» give; forgive ta xanacat tetup iteahmo tatahuatauni titaxanakante ta oar Bin aa wfl we forgive ou ^btors us I Vol.. III. 46 798 MOBTH MEXICAN LANOUAOES. vaehre teatkai havobereni xonakat hetze huavaehrcaka help that not let us fall sin in help tecai tahemi rutahuaja tehai eu ene che eiihuata that not us reach »:ot what good bo hua." belt. tr Ortega, FoooftufaKo, in 800. Mat. Oeog., BoleHn, torn. viii.. pp. 661-602; Pimentd, Cwtdro, torn, ii., pp. 71-88; Vakr, MUhridatsa, iom. iii., pt 111., pp. 131-8; Uuschmann, Dk LavtverSndtnmg Attek. W&rkrmdm Sonor. Spr.; Id., Gram der Bonor. Spr. CHAPTER IX. THE AZTEC AND OTOllf LANGUAGES. NaHUA OB AZTKO, ChIOBIMKC, and Tovno I.ANOCAOKR IDBNTIOAL— AmAhCAO THB ABOHtOINAI. 8KAT Or THK AZTKO ToNOUK— ThK AzTBC THB 0U>B8T LANOUAHB IN AnAhDAO— BeACTT AND U1CHNR8M OF THB AZTBO — TBHI- MONT OP TBB M188IONAIUBB AND BABI4T WlilTEBH IN ITS FATOB — SPBCIMBM FBOM Pabbdbs' Uamcal— Gbammab of tbb Aztbc Lanouaob— Aztbo Lobd'b Pbaibb-Thb Oxoiif a Montbti,labic Lanuuaok or AwAbuao — ReLATIONHUIP CLAIMKD with THK CHINESE AND ChBBOXBK — OtOMI Obammab— OroMi Lobd'b Pbaybb m DinruuuiT Diaucoib. The Nahua, Aztec, or Mexican, is the language of Mexican civilization, spoken throughout the gnuiter part of Montezuma's empire, extending from the plateau of Anuhuoc, or valley of Mexico, as a centre, eastvard to the gulf of Mexico, and along its shores from above Vera Cruz east to the RioGoatzacoalcos; westward to the Pacific, and upon its border from about the twenty- sixth to the sixteenth parallel, thus forming an irreg- ular but continuous linguistic line from the gulf of California south-east, across the Mexican plateau to the gulf of Mexico, of more than four hundred Icogties in extent. Again, it is found on the coast of Salva- dor, and in the interior of Nicaragua, and we ha\'e liefore seen its connection with the nations of the nortli. Within the limits of the ancient Mexican empire many other languages besides the Aztec were spoken, as fcr instance the Otomi, Huastec, Totonoc, Za^xitec, Miztec, (73S> 7M THE AZTEC AND OTOMT LANOUAOES. and Tarasco, alxiiit twenty in all. It has been claimed by some that the hingiiages of the Toltecs and Chi- chimecs were different from each other, and from the Aztec; it has even been intimated that traces of a language more ancient than any of these have been found. Pedro de loa Rios mentions two words of a gong used in the religious ceremonies at Cholula, tuUi- nian hululuez — which he says belong to a language not understood by the Mexicans, and Alexander von Humboldt thinks they may Ije the remains of some pre-Mexican language.* Others, and among them the Ahh6 IJrasseur de Jiourbourg, claim greater antiquity for the Maya, affirming that it was spoken in Mexico before the Nahua-s[)eaking i)eople reached that country. From a careful examination of the early authorities, I can but entertain the opinion that the Toltec, Cliiciji- mec, and Aztec languages are one, that the Nahua, or Aztec, is the oldest known language of Anahuac, and that contrary conclusions arrived at by certain later writers are merely six»culative. All of the many dif- ferent ixioples mentioned as aboriginal in ancient Ana- huac are said to have spikeu the Aztec, as tbe ITlmecs, Xicalancas, Tecpanecs, Colhuas, Acolhuas, Nahuas, etc. Ixtlilxochitl, the native Tezcucan historian, relates that by order of the ruler, Techotlalatzin, the Chichimecs dropi)ed their own tongue and adopted that of the Aztecs.^ 1 * Les Choliilains chnntoient diinn lenr fetes en dansiint antour du t«-<>- calli, et que ce cantiiiue cunimen<;oit par Ibh motit TuUinutn hululaet, qui up sont d'ikucuntt laugiie actnelle du Mexiqne. Dana tnuH lea partieH du glo)>e, aiir le dos duH Cordillirea, eoniiiie a I'il'i de Siimuthraee, dana la nier Kgt'e, dvH frugiiienH de languea priinitivea ae bout cunservea dana lea ritea religieux.' Humboldt, FufA, torn, i., p. 115. ' ' Lea Culhuaa, lea Tecpaneqnoa, lea Aculhuaquea, lea Chalmecaa, les Ulmecaa lea Xic-alant-aa parlaient la inline langue, qnoiqne dana chaquo province aveo un autre dialeote; la principale diilerence conaiatait dana la prouonciation.' Cnnutrgo, HUA. Tl»x., in Nouvelles Annnka dea Voy., 1843, torn, xcviii., p. 138. 'Lea Ulinecua, lea Xicalaneaa et lea Zacatecaa . . . . avaient lea in^mea moenra et la nii'ine langue.' Id., ]>. 137. ' Car la languo de ce pava (Xaliaoo) cat le cliichinie(|nc, et Marina parlait mexictun. On so aervait, k la verite, auaai dana en paya d'un Mexieain groaaier et barbare, tandia que Marina le i>arlait aver beaucoup d'elt-gance.' M., torn, xc-ix., p. 143. Te- chotlilatzin * fne el primero que uho hablar la lengua nahua, quo ahora ae llama Mexicana, porijue ana paaadoa nniica la uaitron; y aai muudit que todoa loa de la nauiou(7hicliiinec t InhablaHon, eii eapecial todoK los que tuvieacnoflciu y cargoa d« republioa.' IMUixocliUl, lluit. Chich,, in King^toroityh'a Mtx, Anliq., vol. ix., I la loiigun i-, p. 6. ' I^a prinr "l«o pp. 1 eran cliiiiiecas cuna.' Toi y Aoolhiia rositinonte .V tlistintoH ftiisiinoa, ( diftrcnoia ineca; 'au nindre; y e Btruidas en troa (liaa tx. h'ifts, eian I tail clara, c ^'lii'-/iimeras chichiiHfcriH IfiiKiia de J( J/ut. den., { tiende aer oi en la (Jenti, antccedentc Niicion la tr cera Edrtd.' ma lengua ' Le nahuatl wiitrale, et lirisseur do cxivii., pp. I clii Hiiticlii U Clarlif fit, St luej.ir (locir i 1» quo apron -V-.i'. Autiq., iintiquiHiiiias i;. p. 2!i8. Tlazcaltecafi ^'irnncuto. Si- dom Mcxiici) Vorbreitiing ( SaS. 'Chich "Ppear to hav wolohe azteki Paus, Oeo'j. m. wareii h, nztekiaohe ho '"'d other kii ''tWiliii, in A> liimiada toUeo '"«s nahnatlac era el mexioa ORIGINALITY OP THE AZTEC TONGUE. 79B Furthermore, internftl evidence \h all in favor of the orijjinnlity of tlie Aztec tongue. Throughout the great empire of Amihuac it wa.s tlie dominant stock language. vol. ix., p. 217. 'Los Moxioanos son de los minmos de Colhna. . p>r her la lt;ii((uit toda una.' MuMinia, Hid. IiuIuih, in Imilialncta, Col. de Doc., torn. i., |). 5. 'La leuKiia de loft MitxicaiioH eg In de Iuh NaliuuleH.' Id., p. 1H7. ' La principal lengiia de la Nneva EHpaiiaqueeH du niihuMt!.' Id., p. '2:U; hee also pp. lU-Il. 'LoM Tetzcucano i (llanmduit AculhuiM|ueH; y Ioh MexicanoH, eran de vn Lenguufje.' 'La propria, y anti^uu Li-ii){iin. de los Chi- rhiineoaH .\ntiguos . . .ett cHta que aoru corre, con eouiuu Noniltre de Mexi- cana.' Torqwmiula, Mouarq. Ind., toin. i., pp. 31, 33, 44. Teejuiiiecii, OtoiiiC y Acolhua. ' Kl leugua^^K de eHtas treu naciunus era diverHo, no lo era rif{0- roHiiinente hablando el de la tecpaneen y aculhiia, ni pueden llainarHe tuleu y diHtintos de la lengua nuhuatl 6 ntfjicana, ftino Holanientu en el diulecto y fnisinioH, al mode uue el |Kirtuguez reHiMcto del caHtellaua. La Otoiiii no difirenoia mas d« la nahuatl.' \'eyUu, lliitt. Ant. Mfj., toiu. ii., i». 44. Ul- inec'H; 'mu len^ua era la Nahuatl que hoy llanian niejicana, y He tieno per niadre; y enUx fiie de la naciou tolteca, y ue oido decir a iicrsonax bieu in- Btruidas en eHte idionia, que en algunoM puebloH quo nun HiibHisten en nues- tros diaH eonoeidas por de la naciun ulnteca.' Id., toni. i., p. 154. ' Los Su- hiitx, eran los (jne hablaban la lengiia niexi'^ana, aunquo no la pronunciaban tan clara, uonio log perfeutoH inexicanos; y estoH Niduiiia tanibii-n se llaiiiaban ('h'vJnmeniH.' 'De estos Chir.himi'Cda xhwh habia que se decian Sahwti- cMcMimcaa llaraitiidoso de Nah6n» y do C'hichiinecuK jiorque hablaban al^o la lenjjua de loH A'i'iAf'M.'i i> MexicauoH y la Ruya propia Chiehinieca.' Saliwiun, Hist, lien., toin. iii.. lib. x. , pp. 1'2(», 130, 147. 'Lengua Nuhmitl. . . .se en- tiendener en lengua Mexl^ "uwiuu la que al prisente linblan y hablaron en la (teiitiliditd los Mexicanos no es Kuva, Rino aprebendida de lu8 otraa antfcedentes NacioneH, y mas bien ho debia llaniar 'I'ulteca, porquo esta Nacion la trnxo desde Hn peregrinacion, haviendola perfei'ciouaifo en la tcr- cera CiLid.' lioliirini, CalnUxjo, p. 'di>. 'Los tlaxcaltecos, que tienen la nies- ina lengua n.ihual de Mexico y Tezmici).' MnvUHa, Jlisl. Erl'.i., p. 117. ' Le nahuatl OHt Haim nnl doute line langue deja aneicniie dans rAiiii'riipio oeiitrale, et plus ancienne nienie que I'cnipire dont Montezuma fut le chef.' /ir.(.s,seur de Bourbourtj, LeUre, in NdUfetles AiinolcH t/es 1';^'-. 1^5.5, torn, cxlvii., pp. \iH, 153. 'lo pcr.'mon dubito, ehe la lingua pr tpriii « i Cicluie- chi autiolii fosse la medesiina degli Acolhui, e Nahuatlachi, ;-\ih' nich.'sieiiua.' C7'»ri(/ CO, Slorla Ant. del J/e.s.sico, torn, i., p. 153. ' Loh Mi'Xicanoii, o por iiiejor deuir Aztlanecas, no e^ ku nuliiral lengua la que liubUm nhoi'a, eg la (juo ai)rendieron en Tezcuco.' fxttUxorliiti, IManini's. in Kinjstjoroufih'n .1/1. r. .411/17., vol. ix., p. 345. 'Quo el lengnnge niixica^io ko iis<5 i)or lag antiqu:'sitiia3 i>.".eione8 de log ToWcns y Ckkh'uiu'ca.i.' Ilirri'a, Calihfio, toiii. i., p. "J'JS. ' XoeMmilcaH, Chiilqneiios, Tepanecas, (^olhuas, Tlahnicas, Tla/caltecaf> y Moxicanog. . . .todas liablan uu inismo idioinu.' ILmlin y iSVirmifji^o, iS'ermon, p. 8S. ' Mehr oder minder zaiilrticho S|irachreHto aug deni Mexiiiiinischen Sprachstanimo . . . . sind Zeugen von iltT ebenialigen Vorbreitung der Tolteken im SiUlen.' Muller, Arnerikaiiisrln- Virdiiiinncn, p. 5ii5. ' Chichimecg. .. .Haine family with the Toltecs, whose langua'.'e they appear to have gpoken.' I'rescott'n ^fex., vol. i., p. 14. 'Die Chi'chiinekou wolche nztekisch reden.' M'Menpfordl, M<jiro, toin. ii.. pt ii., p. 3G>; H'rt;*- piius, Geo<j. H. Slat., pp. 34-5. ' Dass nie I'^iiics Ursprunf^'cs mit den Tolteken, ...waren beweist die alien gemcinscliaftlichc Siuachu, wclche noch <!io aztekisehe heinst.' Jittschmann, Ortsnawen, \->. C. 'The Aztecs, .\eoIlinas. and other kindred tribeg. . .were of the Haino language. . . .oh the Toltecs.' (tnllidin, in Ainer. Elhno. Soc, Transact, vol. i., p. 203. ' Lengua niexicana. llaiuada tolteca.' Orotro y Jkrra, UeotirofUi, p. 80. 'Toltecag y las fciete tii- Iius nabuatlacas tonian un uiinmo ori'geu y hablaban la niiHma lengua, que era el mexioano, nuhuatl d azteca; pero de ninguna nianera guccede csto • 726 THE AZTEC AND OTOMI LANGTIAaES. Towards the north, as wo have seen, Hprinklingfl of it are found in many pljices, but nowhere does it JipjHnir in thirt direction jw a hjise. Far to the south, in Nic- aragua, it is again found as the stiwk tongue, yet with a dialectic rather than an aboriginal appearance, so that the testimop.y of huiguage is all in favor of the plateau of An:ihuac iiaving Ikkju the primal centre of the Aztec tongue, rather than its having lK»en intnxluced witiiiu any measurable e|)(x;h by immigration. That the Mexican nati(m dir^ its utmost to extend the language is certain. It was the court language of American civili/aticm, the Ijatin of medieval and the Fr««nch of m(Mlern times; it was used as the means of holding intercourse with ii<»u- Aztec speaking ix^ople, also Ity all amlMUssndors, and ;n all official conmuu)i<;a- tions; in all newly acquired and concpiered territories it wjis immediately intro<luce<l as theollicial language, and the jx?ople were ordered to learn it. It, or its kindred dialects, can be said to have l)cen the common verna<!- ular in the whole interior of Ansihuac, and over a larg»! part of the A/ti»c plateau, although within these limits other tongues were in vogue. Southward, it again a[)- I)ears along the shores of the Pacific Ocean. It was s|)okeu as far as (hiatemala, in the interior of which it apiMMired in the shape of various (lialects more or less corrupted. It can alst) l)e traced into Tabasco, and even into Yucatan on the Atlantic coast. It is agjiin en- countcn^d in the gulf of Ainaticpie, whence lines extend <v)Tnieeting with the hniuches of th(» Aztec in (luatc- mala, llondui-iis, and Ni(;aragua. It is also )H)ssible that it may at one lime have been used (;v;mj e»:it of the Mis- sissippi, as will a[)i)ear from the lollowiu!, statements of reii|uirt(> il loH rlii('liiiii(>i>ax, aiini|iit* hiiHtii lioy por nn orro'' muy comnii hi oroti III oontritrici.' I'inifnlil. i inflro, turn, i., ji. \rt\\ (Ir'ijuhin, 'Von. An I'^s- lin. fol. ',i'i. 'l/i's riiri's (mdilii.iiH (jiii iuhih Hoiit rdHtt'cK iln l'Min|iirn iIi'k Vir- tuniili'H, Hiitrrii'iireini'iit ii I'lirrivt'o dim NuhmtH, no iliiiini-nt iturmio liii^ii'ii' Hiir li'H piipiiliitidiiH i|ui hiiliitaii'iit, ik ccUo i'|iii<|iie, Ii'h )iriiviiiri'H inti'ni'iin s itii Mi!Xii|ni). . . .Ci) ipm nous iii'iihouh, tontoiniM, p'ltirvoir iivitiiror iivi-c nin' uiin\i('tiiiii plus I'ntii'ri', c'l'st ipii' Ilk tun ji'iir'> purlic <l<s imlioim ipii I'li cl ■ ))i'iiiliiii>nt pitrliiicnt uni< hi'uIi> I't iiii'>uii> liint^iic' ' ('<'tti> liin){uii rtiiit Hiiivuiil tiiiito uppiiri'Ufo li' .Miiwi ii\i Yuriiti'ipiii.' HrnHKenr ile BourboHfij, Hist. .V'l'. Cii'., tuni. i., p. 102; /Idler, Krisen, p. U7U, •>! Kf!i(. THE AZTEC LANOUAOE EAST OF MEXICO. 727 Acosta and Sahagun. The latter says that the Apala- ches living cast of the Missiwiippi extended their exi)e- ditiuiiH and colonies far into Mexico, and were proud to Hhow to the first conquerors of their country the great highways on which they traveled. Acosta affirms that the Mexicans called these Apalaches, Tlatuices or mount- ainetTs. Sahagun, speaking of them, says "they are Na- hoas, and sixmk the Mexican language."" This is })y no means improlmhle, as the Aztec is found eastward in the present states of Tamaulipas and Coahuihi, and thence the distance to the Mississi[)pi is not m vry far.* Of all the languages s|)oken on the American conti- nent, the A /tec is the most perfect and finished, ap- proaching in this reKjKKit the tongues of KurojK! and Asia, and actually surpassing many of them hy its elegance of expression. Although wanting the six ' Acnsln, ffiid. Nat. huL, p. (MX); Fnhn<,an, Hint. (Jen., torn, iii., lib. ix., cap,!); JtranKfur lie liiturhourii, t'alm<iHi', \.. U'j. 4 llvrnra, Ifinl. (hn., dvi'. ii., lil), v., c;up, v., HI), vi., clip, xii., dec. iii., lib. iii., cup. ix., lib. iv., cap. vii., »lco. iv., lib. ix., cu)). xiii.; IhUUa I'a- ililla, Hint. Fend., Mex., p. (it. ' Nicllr»^llll hcu y t'Htc noblmlit dc Nnbiiii- loK, <iuo mm dc III Iciignii du Mi-xi(!i>,' MdIoHhui, Hist. Itidioii, in liiizhitlrrUi, Ci>l. ili: Ih,r.., torn, i., jip. 10- II, 2H1; Umedo, Jli.st. (Jen., toiii. iii., p. Wi, toiii. iv., pp. !ir)-H7, lOS; Sitlli, Jlint. C^omj. .t/>';e., tiiin. i., p. IIH. ' Mciiio HiTrscliuftt, Litnds-Mprach, iind (Jluntuns-Scct crstrccktcii nu'h ciintr scitu biHM 7.11 di'in Marktlcckt-n T<'i'<)iiiit<')>(!c, dun ihI /wiiyhniiiicrt, itiidiTKcitH bJHH ufhn (iiiutiinitla diiHit iHt diN-yhiiiidcrt Mcil hcIii- vnii dcr Ktatt MexiiMi.' Ifmmi, Kirfhi'iiijewhivMe, toiii. ii., p. •UK). 'EHta Icii^im iiicxicaiia ch la m'li- nral epic ciirrc por (odas InH |)r(>viuciaH dii cHta Nucva Ki4|iaiia, pncHto ipic eii ulla hay iiniy iniicliaH y ditt'crcntcH li'ii^iias p.irticiiJarcH, tie cada iirovincia, y cu partcH dc (M(la pucl)li), pciri|iic hod iiiiiniucrablc h.' Mi'inlirtn, llisl. h'rlis., J), rir/i. 'Sic liabcii vicrcrlcy Kprach dariiiiitii, luitcr wi^li-hcn dcr Mcxicaiicr am licblidiHtcti vnd (^cliriim ' 'icii.stcii (in Nicuraj^ua).' Wi.hI mid Ost-lu- (/wr/iiT Liistiinrl, p. 31)0; ','••^.■'1. Cri'm. .liii/K.v/id, p. 12. ' I.a IciiKua general del paJH, <piu era la Mcjici'iia.' lirmiinoiU, (inn. Slirlidttftin, MH., n. Hit; Ar- wiya, Cartn, in />'»;. UIhI. Mfj., hi'iIc iv., tuni iii., p. <i7. ' Cclui do Alcxicu est rc^ardc coiiiinc Li dialcctc (iriniiial.' I'liiiiiiriin, //W. Thix., in Xmirillrs AnmUnt dis To;/., IHll, totn. xi'viij., p. lltS; lliiriiiut, (iinij. Ik/ti't-iji., loni ii., fol. .'141; Liifl, .Vonu ''Wii.s, ]>. '.i.'iv!; lintt/'rifil, ,Y« me W'l It, it. 'iHh; .hiamis, llist. (ludt., p. '^'^4; I'hrvitlirr, M<:t. .\iirirnil Mud., p. Kill; .vuseo .ilex., toiii. iii., p. '2(i'.t; I'idnrio, t'art<(, p. 'JO; SijuU'r, in Id., note ill., p. KM); .^quier'x Miinoiiniph of .Udhors, y. ix.; Id., i,;,t. Amir., pp. :W0, .i'il 'J, ;j:m, 4i;i; Sle)dirn.H' (Jen,, Ainir., vol. ii., p. l'.»l>; I-'idiIhI. .\'IS .imrrikil, tolii. i., l> "JHri; Conder'H Mex. lIuiU., vol. li., p. I7H; Umii'-ro, Sud'-iii^ fiitrii fnrniiir lit llisl'iii'i de. hfirhinii'Hn, p. r>; Atiijre, Hist. Chiiiik dr .Jesus, toni. i., Jip. hi) '.)(); liiti il . Me.Jtiiiiie. ]). '212: llnisseiir i/f lloiivhniiiii, Itl., H.Hifitinse.H, p. '24; Uullidiii, in Anier. Kthnn. Sw ., 'rruiisitrl., vol. i.. pp U, M; tlrotmy llerrii, '/(di/rx/iVi, pi . 54-5; Vidn, Mitliridntis. toiii. iii., pt iii., )>. H">; rimenUl, t'wutni, Idiu. i , p. 15H; Anides del MiidsUTio dtl h'nmndi). IHfA, toiu. i.; Aeontii, Hint. Sat. ind., p. 584; Id., Hint, de lus Ynd., p. 630. ii 79B THE AZTEC AND OTOMl LANGUAGES. consonants, b, d,f, r, g, s, it may still be called full and rich. Of its copiousness the Natural History of Dr Hernandez gives evidence, in which are described twelve hundred different species of Mexican plants, two hundred or more species of birds, and a large number of quiuiru|)eds, reptiles, insects, and metals, each of which is given its proper name in the Mex- ican language.' Mendieta says that it is not ex- celled in beauty by the Latin, displaying even more art in its construction, and alx)unding in tropes and metaphors. Camargo culls it the richest of the whole land, and the purest, being mixed with no foreign barbaric element; Gomara, says it is the best, most copious, and most extended in all New Spain; Davila Padilla, that it is very elegant and graceful, although it contains many metaphors which make it difficult; Lorenzana, that it is very elegant, sweet, and complete; Clavigero, that it is copious, polite, and expressive; Brasseur (le Bourlxiurg, that from the most sublime heightn it descends to com- mon things with a s<)iK>rousneHS and richness of ex- pression [Hiculiar only to itself The misMionaricH found it ample for their j>nrjK)se, ai* in it and without the «id of foreign words they could frvxprtsn all the 4i;ii|<'s .f their dt)gmas, froui the thuiKi«'ri»*/H and anathemas tA Sinai to the sublime teachings <#f the Christ. Although the Spaniards iisiially employed the word Dios for (iod, the Aztecs offered otk; as fit, their Teotl. and Tlofjue Nalnuuiuo, siguifyiug invisible supreme l»eing. The many written A/t«H; sermons, (!at«"cliis!ns. and rituals also attest the copiousness of the tongii^-.' 5 Ikmandet, Nova I'Uml. 6 Htm Jwiii </(! la Annnriuriim, Dortrina ChriMUtna tnuy runiplida, donde Mi" e( nllene In r.tposii;um de todo h ti«r.rs»arltt pura dncMnar a /'<* hidiim y udmbi (ttrnUfH hs SutwJoit .Stwraiiieutos. l!oinpuiiitit fti lenftiui < aMetlnmi y Mrxixtmi. M«x,, XWiU. Juan de la Anunriafiim, Sirnnmiirlo en lewiwt Mi,rmtna. Mcx.. 1577, JiHin Hiiptista, Adfertrni'liiji para Ids ('nii/f Korea de Ion Aalurales. M« x , 1600, JtomUen, A/)(i en Olmequin de la AparwioH de Xueslrn jS'i';7«»a </»■ (Jitadn- lupe, Pitrm, 158'2. I'lfin de Mijnwion, Kxpejo Dinhw, en leiiifHu Metiintid. Mt'x., 1007. Martin de l^un, ('amino del I'ielo, en letnjun Mttit-ana. M»'X., 1(!1 1. Martin de Leon, Manual hreie y forma de odminlHtrar los Sauton Sarra- uienloti i( loa Indiot. Mtx., Ifi-MJ. t'lirhm Celedoiiio ['elaiUfuei de Cardenan y Jjfim, Ureue I'raetiat, y Uenimen del t'onf'eHnionario de Inilion en Mtitintu" Hex., 10()1. Ignaoio de I'aredes, J'romptmrU) ManMU Megicumu. Mux., 17511. SPECIMEN OF LONG AZTEC WORDS. 729 The Mexican, like the Hebrew and French, does not possess suiierlative nouns, and like the Hebrew and most of the living European languages, it has no comparatives, their plice Ijeing supplied by certain particles. The Aztec contains more diminutives and augmentatives than tht Italian, and is probably richer than any other tongue in the world in verbal noinis and abstr.octs, there being hardly a verl) from which verbal nouns cannot be formed, or a substantive or adjective of which a})sti'acts are not made. It is equally rich, in verbs, for every verb is the root Irom which others of different meanings spring. Agglutination or Jiggregfition is carried to its widest extent, and words of inordinate length are not uncommon. In agglutinating, end-syllables or letters are usually dropi^ed, principall\ ibr the sake of oui)hony. A prayer to the Virgin of Gua(hilu))o. wliicb is to be found in the J^romjitnario Mitimid of Paredes, I insert here as a curious specimen of long words: Tlahuemmanaliztli; ic momoztlae tictocemmacazque in 'J l.itcxnuMhuapilli Santa Maria de Ouadahij)e. Tla- tixiiU'ilinapilir'. Notlazomahuiznantzinr', ^?anta Mariae, nioun inix|)antzinco ninomayaiiui. ninocaothiza, ihuan uKM'lii .\oyoll«)ti<;a, \animatica nimitzhohuCcapanilhuia, niinit/.uomaliiii/tiHlia. nimit/.notlay.otilia. iluian nimitz- nothi/tx'aniuchitia ipaiupa in ne|>ai)an in motethuK^olilit- /iii; io in Tehurit/Jn otiiu'chmonuicahuililitzino. Auh t)(\< ivnca ipami)a ca Tehii.'t/.in. XotzoiK'lioanantzinc', oti- nechmopilt/iutit/iuo, ihuan, otinechnKxunH'titzinu. Auh ic ipa.ni[)a in axcun ihmtn \v UKM'hipa niinit/iKM'cunna- ''*fzinoa, NotetliwHiitlieauantzinO, inic in Ti-luiritzin ni- nutznothi/otiliz. ihuan inic aic nimit/Moyoltecpiipachil- huiz. Auh in Tehuritzin. iiiiiiit/notliitlaiibtilia: in ma in nonrinian, ihuan in nomiquian xinechinopalchuili, Franr'utfiulf .lif/x, I'lnlifti para Imtrr <i Ion Inrtion. Mcx.. 1717. ,lii<<)iiio Va»- qitei tiiislihi, (iiKlf ssidiiiiriit Urti i i ii Ir initio Mrjrirahd, Cillirixtiin liri.i. I'ni'blik, l7l(!. Htid '2i\ cililiuh, iN'iCi, IH;W, iiIho IMlKt l.iiriiiiit's Ksiiirilwilis jmrn laa T<tii<l(i.i ilr Ay>rc(ri()>. riifl)|:i. 1H)|. /'m/kivo < iitiristDii en rl iilinfiia Mrgr. riU'blu, IHI'J. J win Wmniiit'lo \iii<iri>, Pnvtrina. MiJt. 1H40. |i 11 1 If! ft rti 730 THE AZTEO AND OTOHl LANOUAOES. ma xinechmochimalcaltili, ihuan ma in motetlaocoliliz- cuexantzinco xinechraocalaquili ; inic qualli ic ninemiz. ihuan niniiquiz; inic 9atepan nimitznomahuizalhuiz, in ompa in llhiiicac; in ompa in Dios Itlutocatecpanchant- zinco in Gloria. Amen.' A word of sixteen syllables, the name of a plant, occurs in Hernandez — mihuiittilmoyokcuUkUonpxAxochitl? Though the Aztecs made verses, no specimens of their poetry have been preserved except in a translated form. One, composed by the great Tezcucan, King Nezahualco^otl, translated in full in the preceding volume, gives us an exalted idea of the advanced state of the language.® ' Partdea, Promptuario, Manual Meidcano, p. xc. * Buachmunn, Ortanamen, p. 24. > * La mexicana no es luenos galana y curiosa qne In Intina, y ann pienso que mas artizndu en compogicion y derivacion de vcablos, y en metdforati, cnya inteli({t>ucia y UHo se kin perdido.' Mendieta, llLi. Evks., p. 562. 'La langue inoxicaine est lu plus riche de toute cont.ee: elle est anssi la plus pure, car ello n'est pan int'langi'e d'aucun mot Hrauger.' Camargo, Hist. Tlax., in Xoucelles Annales den Voy., 1843. toui. xcix., p. 13<i. ' Lcngua Mexieaun y NahuatI, que es la mejor, maa copiona y man entendida quo ay en la nueva Expana.' Gnmara, Conq. Mex., fol. 293; Purchaa hit ril- Qrinws, vol, iv., fol. 1135. *La lengun Mexicuua, (pie aunque eH niuy ele- ganto y graoioRa, tiene por hu artittcio y ngudczu miichas nietaforaH, quo la azen dift<Miltn8a.' Dnrila PadUla, Hint. Fvnd. 3/nr., p. 31. 'Malgrndo la mancanza di (pielle Hci conitonauti e una lingua copioBinHiina, assui pulitit, e Bommanionte uHpresHiva.* Claviqero, Sloria Ant. M Messico, torn, ii., j). 171. * Eh niuy elegante eitte idioma, dulce, y uiuy abnndaute de FrnHes, y (.-onipo- HicioneH.' Cortes, Hint. Nueva Enpafia, p. 5; iMet, Novus Orhis, pp. '240-1; Carbajal Espinom, Hint. Mex., torn, i., p. 635; MiiUer, Ueisen, torn, iii., pp. 105-8. ' 8u lengua es In niejor y niiis polida.' (Tezcuco.) Herrera, Hist. Oen,, dec. iii., lib. ii., cap. x. *La mas elegante la Tezcucana oomo la Can- tellana en Toledo.' Viinncvrt, Teairo Mex., pt ii., p. 14; Jiotwiui, Idea, p. 142; Uumfmldt, \'ueii, torn, ii., pp. ;iH2-3. 'Esta lengua mas elegante y ex- pressiva que la liatina, y duleo que la Toscann.' (Jrauados y Oalven, 'lanles Ainer., p. 401. 'La langiio nioxicaine est ricko coninse les autrcs langues indiennes; niais, eoranie ellcs, ullc est niaterielle ct n'abonde pas en mots BigniMeatirs d'idees abstntites; conime elles, ello est svntlietique iIiuih sa structure, ct n'en differe, quant h ses formes, <pie par los details (pti n'af- fectent iKiint son genie ot son caract(>re. Elle alK)ude en ])ai'ticulcs in ter- oalttes,' flu Ponceau, Me'moire, p. 25.5; Sonnesnhtiiid, Itftitarkn on Mer. and hly .W((f;., vol. iii., p. ffat., pp. 95-7. 'The Mexiuan tongue alH)nnded in expressions of rev- the Mex, lAimj., in Amer. Monthly Maij., vol. iii., p. 118; Imwi's Polynesian erenoe and courtesy. Tlin style and apiiellations used in the intercourse between equals, would have been so unbecoming in the month of one in a lower sphere, when he accosted a ]>erHoii in higher rank, ns to l>e deemed an insult.' Itofiertaon's Hist. Aimr., vol. ii., pp. '27M-9. ' The low gutturiil ininunciation of the Mexican, or Aztec' Ward's Mex., vol. i., p. 31; (ialifia < himalpop<MHitl, JHssertaciiin, in Museo Mex,, torn, iv., )i. 517, et se(|,; Ihllir, Keisen, p. 377. 'Des hauteurs les plus <tublinies, de la metaphysupie, ell(> descend aiix chosos les plus vnlgaires; aveo uno sonorite et uiie richesso AGGLUTINATION IN THE AZTEC LANGUAGE. 781 The Mexican language employs the following letters: a, g, ch, e, h, i, k, I, m, n, o, p, q, t, tl, tz, u, v, x, y, z. The pro- nunciation is soft and musical, and free from nasal sound. The a is clear; ch before a vowel is pro- nounced as in Spanish ; but before a consonant, or when a terminal, it differs somewhat; e is clear; h is an aspir- ate, in general soft, being strong only when it precedes u. No word commences with the letter l] U is pro- nounced as in English. The t is sometimes silent, but not when it comes between two Us ; tl in the middle of a word is soft, as in Spanish, but as a terminal it is pronounced ffe, the e half mute; tz is similar to the Spanish s, but a little stronger ; the v is by the women pronounced as in Spanish, but men give it a sound very similar to hu in Spanish; x is soft, like sh in English ; z is like s in Spanish, but less hissing. By compounding, the Mexicans make many long words, some even of sixteen syllables; but there are also some non-compounded words that are very long. Words are compounded by uniting a number of whole words, and not alone by simple juxta^wsition, since, with much attention to brevity and euphony, letters and sylla- bles are frequently omitted. For instance; — tla: )/fi, loved; rmihid^ik, honorable, or reverend; teopixqui^ priest; tatli^ father; m>, mine; of which is composed notln- zormihaizteopixaitzin, that is to say, m^' very estoernod father and reverend priest. This also pi'esents an exaui- ple of the ending tz'm, which simply signifies resjM.>ct. leopixqui is composed of tentl, God, and pln^ to guard. There are two particles which may be a|)propriatoly called ligatures, as thoy serve to unite words in certain cases; they are ra ami ti Knabim, to irritate, to anger; itta^ consider, reflect; nikualnnicaUta, to observe witli anger, angrily. By reason of these com|)onnded words, the meaning of a whole sentence is often cvwitained in a singU; word, d'oxprpssion qui u'ltppartiennpnt qii'a file.' BroHUfur ih noiirhmiri/, fliil. Nut. ("w , torn, i., p. KW; I'ivsi-oII'h M jr.. vol. i., p. IDS, vdl. iii., p. ;i!»>. ' Thi* liiiimm,'.' of thi' M xiciiiis is tn nur upprokiniHiou hiirsli in llio ux- tn'tui'.' //(!//>>' S/».(ii. I'onq., vol. i., p. V!^8, I 'S i ii 'j II 782 THE AZTEC AND OTOMI LANOUAQES. as ; — tkdnepaiith^ in the middle of the earth, or, situated in the middle ; Popocatepetl, smoking, mountain ; atzcaput- zalli ant-hill, or, place where there are many people moving — alluding to a dense population; cuauhnahuac, (Cuernavaca) near to the trees; atlixco, above the water; tepetitlan, above the mountain, etc. There are several ways of expressing the plural. As a rule, plurals are applied only to animate ob- jects. Inanimate objects seldom change in the ;*'"-al, as; — ce teti, one stone; yei tetl, three stones; miec tetl, many stones. In exceptional cases the plural of in- animate objects is expressed by terminals. One of these exceptions is when the object is connected with persons, as; — zoquUl, mud; tizoquime, we are earth; but there are again exceptions to this rule, as for instance ; — Ukiikame, the heavens ; tepenie, mountains ; zitkiUin, stars. Sometimes inanimate things also form the plural by doubling the first syllable; — tetki, place full of stones; tetetUi, pliices full of stones; calli, house; cacalli, houses. These vjirious terminations may be reduced to the fol- lowing rules. Primitive words have the plural in me, tin, or que, as; — Ichcatl, a sheep; ichcame, sheep; zoUn, a quail, zo/i^m, quail ; cocoxqui, sick; cocoa;<jr«e, sick (plural) ; topile, coustable; topikque, constables. Derivatives form the plural as follows: those called reverentials, ending with tzintU, have in the plural tzitz'mtin. Diminutives, ending in tontli, have in the plural totont'm, and dimin- utives ending in ton and p'd, augmentatives in pol, and reverentials in fzin, double the terminal, as; — thcatzbUU, jxirson; tkaxitiitziniin, persons; ichcatontU, a lamb; ich- catoto}itin, lambs; ichcapU, lamb; ichcapipU, lambs; chi- chiton, a little dog; chickitoton, little dogs; kmhnetzin, old man; hnehtietzitzin, old men. Words into whose composition the |H)ssossive pronoun outers, whether primitive or derivative, have for the phu'al van or hiuin,- noichmhuan, my sheep; mnchcato- tonhuan. my little shoop. Tbc words tktcatl, inan, rhtatl, woman, mul those wbich imply an officiiil or ])i-«)r(s- sional })o»>ition, form the plural simply by leaving oii' AZTEC aRAMMAR. 788 the last letters, as; — mexicail, plural, mexicd; in which case, however, the ultimate syllable is accented. Some words, to form the plural, double the first syllable, and also use terminals, as; — te(^l, God: teteo, gods; zolin, quail; zozoltin, quails; zUli, hare; ziziltin, hares. I'd' pochtli and ichpochtli, double the syllable po. Some adjectives have several plurals, as; — miec, much; plural, miectin, miecirUin, or rniecin. Gender is expressed by adding the words oqukhtli or cinatl^ male and female, except in such words as in themselves in- dicate the gender. A father speaking of his son says, nopiltzin, and a mother of her daughter, nocoueuh. There are no regular declensions; in the vocative case, an e is added to the nominative, or words ending in til or/i, change the i into e. Thoi^e ending in tzin may change to tze or add an e, but tlie latter is only used by males. The genitive is denoted by the possessive ])ro- noun or by the juxtajwsition of the words, as ; — teotl, (jod ; teiMhuatilli, emanating; teotenahiiatilli, precept of God. The dative is indicated by verbs called appiicati ves ; the accusative, by certaisi particles which accompany the verb, or by juxtajwsition; as; — chihiui, to have; tlaxniiU, bread; nitlaxntlchihita, I have bread. The abhiti\o is indicated by certain particles and pre[x)«itions. Dimin- utives are formed by the terminals tontlt and ton, as; — chk'/ii dog; chichlton, small dog; oiUi, house; cacovtli, small hou.«*e. Augmentatives take the syllable i)ol. The terminals tki, and la, serve as collectives; — xochitl, flower; SGOchifltt, flower-bed. Words ending with otl are abstracts, as; — qiuilli, good; qunlotl, goodness. Those ending with va {hua) and e indicate ix)ssession; — llhukatl, lioaven; ilhnicnhua, master of heaven, (applied to God). (Com- paratives and fluiKjrlatives htive no particular termina- tions, but their place is supplied by adverbs, as; — achi, ocachi, etc., which mean 'more.' IVdro is better than Juan, ocachiquaU't in J^edrn ihiftitt amo ,fmni ; here the ad- verb is connected with (juallo, gtHxI. Words derived from active, neuter, passive, reflective and impersonal verbs, having various significations, terminate in ni, oni, ya, 1; llf HI 784 THE AZTEC AND OTOMf LANOUAaSS. ia, yan, can, yau, ian, tli, li, liztli, oca, ca, o, H; as; — cocMni, he who sleeps; Uaxcakhihvani, he who has bread; motlahani, he who runs; chihuahni, practicable; neitonUoni, something producing perspiration; notlachi- vaya, my instrument; amotianequia, our will; tUmwhyan, eater; mlcoiiyan, place to sleep; Uepatiayan, hospital; tlachUmaUi, created, produced; tdlazotkUiztli, love; nachi- hualoka, creation. Personal pronouns are ; — nehuatl, nehua, ne, I ; tehuatl, iehiM, te, thou; yehuaM, yehua, ye, he or somebody; te- huantin, tehua, we; amehuantin, amehuan, you; yehuan- tin, yehuan, they. Possessives; — no, mine; mo, thine; i, his; to, ours; amo, yours; in or im, theirs; te, belong- ing to others. The above-mentioned possessives are used in com- pounded words, and change the final syllable of the word to which they are joined ; — teotl, God ; noteuh, my God; hiehuetl, old man; amohuehuetcauh, our old man. The verb has indicative, imperative, optative, and subjunctive moods — present, imperfect, perfect, pluper- fect, and future tenses. CONJUGATION OF THE VERB TEMICTIA, TO KILL. PBnKNT IMDICATITI. I kill, Thou killest, He kills, I killed, nitemictia titeiuictia temictia mPUFXCT. nitemiotiaya We kill. You kill, They kill, titemicti& autemicti& teniictiA IJBTECT. I have killed, onitemioti We have killed, otitemiotiqad I had killed. PLCPKBrROT. onitemiotioa ITB8T rOTUBK, SECOND FCTUBK. I shall kill, nitemictic I I shall have killed, yeonitemictU We shaU kiU, titemictizqaft | niPIBATITB. Kill thoa, maxiotemioti | Kill yon, maziteiniotioan OPTATIVB, Would that I might kill, manitemietiani I am killed, I was killed. PA88ITB POBlfS. nimictilo onimiotiloya AZTEC IBBEOULAB VEBBS. 786 I have been killed, I had been killed, I Bhall be killed, I shall have been killed, O that I may be killed, that I had been killed, 1 oaght to be killed, He who is killed, oran If I had killed. If I had not killed, If I Bbonld kill, He who kills, I come to kill, I will come to kill. May I come to kill, I went to kill, I will go to kill. May I go to kill. lOBMB. onimictiloo onimitilooa nimictiloz ye onimictiloo manimictilo manimictiloni nimictilozqnia inmictilo lOBHS. intlaonitcmictiani intlacamo onitemictiani intlanitemiotiz intemictia onitemictico nitemictiquinh manitemictiqni onitemietito nitemictinh manitemiciti There are but few irregular verbs in the Aztec lan- guage and the following are all that Pi.nentel could find ; — ka and mom, to be ; kac^ to be on foot ; onoc, to be lying down; yauh, to go; huatlauh and huitz, to come; mazehuaUi, icnopilti, and ilhuUti, to obtain a benefit. The following words are always used as afiixes: For Behind pal, pampa icampa, tepotzco. ouitlapan With huan, pa, copa, ca Belonging to tloo Within CO, c On the other side nalko, nal Upon, in time pan Underneath tlan Of, from tech Toward huio Between tzalan In the midst nepantla nabuao Together Above icpac Before ixco, ixpan, ixtlon, isUa itic, iteo Inside Under tzintlan THE LORD 8 PRAYER. Totatzine ynilhuicac timoyeztica, mayectenehualo Onr revered father who heaven in art, be praised inmotocatzin, mahualauh inmotlatocayotzin machihualo thy name, may come thy kingdom be done intlalticpac ininotlanequilitzin, inyuhchichihualo in- earth above thy will as is done ilhuicac, intotlaxcalmomoztlae totech monequi maaxcan heaven in, our bread every day to us is necessary to-day xitechmomaquili, maxitechmetlapopohuili intotlatlacol, give u>, forgive us our sins, m THE AZTEC AND OTOMt LANOUAOE8. iniuh tiquintlapopolhuia intechtlatla calhuia, macamoxi- as we forgive those who ux offend, thou not techmoraacahuili inicatno ipan tihiietzizque inteneyeye- UB lead that not in we fall in temp- coltiliztli: panye xitechmomaquixtili inyhuicpa inamo- tation: but deliver ua Bgaiuat from qualli. Maiuhmochihua.^" not good. Many comparisons between the Aztec and the tongues of Asia and Europe have been made, and relationship claimed with almost every prominent language, but un- der j'.tiiilysis all these fancied affinities vanish. Simi- larities in words, in common with all tongues, are found between the Aztec and others, but at best they can be called only accidental. Still, a few remarkable word- analogies have been noticed, among the chief of which are the following. The Aztec like the Greek and Sans- krit, uses the privative preposition a, which in the Celtic has been changed to an, in Latin to in, or im, and in the German to un\ — Greek, athanutos; Aztec, amlquim, im- mortal. Further, in the perfect tense, and sometimes in the imperfect, o is used in the Aztec, like the Sanskrit a, and the Greek e. But the most remarkable coincidence is the word teotl, which is as near as possible to the Greek Theos. Kingsborough and Mrs Simon see in the Aztec the language of the Jews; Jones that of the ancient Tyrians; Lang, that of the Polynesians. Garcia makes comparisons with the Hebrew, Simnish, Phoenician, Egyptian, Japanese, and Gennan, and for a relationship with these and many others he finds claimants. Until further light is thrown ujwn American philology, the n Pedro de Arenas, Vocabulario Afnnual de Itu Lenguaa CasUUana y Mtxi- cana. Mex., 1583. Manuel Psrex, Arte del IdUmia Mexicano. Mex., 1713. Antimio Vusqutt Gaatelu, Arte de la J^eniiua Mexicaiia. Pnebia, 1716, and 2d edition, 1838. Frannnco de AvUa, Arte de la Leni/ua Mexicana. Mex., 1717. Carlos de Tapia Zenleno, Arte Nociaiiima de Tjerujua Mexicana. Mex., 1758. Horacio Carochi, Compendia del Arte de la Lengxia Mexicans. Mex., 1759. J/o linn, Voeabtdario. Mex., 1571. Eafael Sandoval, Arte de la J^ncpia Mexicana. Mex., 1810. Pedro de Arma», Ouide de la Conversation. Pariii, 1862. Galla- tin, in Amer. Elhno. .Soc, Trannact., vol. i., pp. 214-245; Pimentel, Cuadro, vol. i., pp. 164-216; Vater. MUhridatea, vol. lil., pt iU., pp. 85-106; Busch' mann, Orttnatnen, pp. :^U-37. HYPOTHETICAL OTOUI AND CHINESE BELATIONSHIF. 787 Aztec must stand alone, as one of the independent lan- guages of the world." The Otomf, held to be next to the Aztec the most widely extended language in Mexico, was spoken b}' a rough and barbarous people who inhabit Ihe mountains encircling the valley of Anahuac, but more particularly those towards the north-west. Thence it extended ini^.o the present state of San Luis Potosf, was s[K>ken throughout Queretaro and the larger part of Guanajuato, and in places in Michoacan, Vera Cruz, and Puebla." From the Journal and Proceedings of the fourth Provin- cial Council, held in Mexico in the year 1771, it appears that the language was spoken in four dialects, varying so much that it was only with the greatest difficulty that the several tribes could hold intercourse." The only dialect of which particular notice has been taken is the Mazahua, spoken in the ancient province of Maza- huacan. Of the others the only specimens are a few Lord's Prayers. The Otomi claims attention in one particular; it is the only true monosyllabic language found in the Pacific States, and this alone has led many to claim relation- ship between it and the Chinese. This Chinese relationship has been mainly advocated by Senor Najera, a native Otomi, who in furtherance of his peculiar views wrote an excellent Otomf grannnar, in an appendix to which he gives an extensive comi)ari8on between the two idioms. But, taking up the words which » 'Eb ist nicht mdglich von einer VerwandtRchaft cler mexicnniHohen Spraohe niit den Sprnobenanderer Enltheilo zu reden.' liunrhmanii, Ortsna- men, p. 20; Garcia, Orvjtn de Ion /«</.. pp. H8-2I, 187, 2:J2-5, 241, 269; Jones' llist. Am: Amer.; Simon's Ten Trilm, pp. 16;J, 173 ; Imwi's I'olynesian Nat., pp. 00-8, etseq; Quurkrlj/ Ueview, 181C, p. 415; Humboldt, Vues, torn, ii., p. 229, et 8eq. '> Orotcoy lierra Oeografla, p. 17; Aleitre, Hist. Comp. de Jems, torn. 1., p. 282; Pimentel, Cuadro, tum.i., p. 118; Voter, Mithridutes, torn, iii., ptiii,, p. 113. 1) ' Conc6rdnndo8e en qne no bo entienden los mismon Otomitps de diver- H08 Pueblos, aim VecinoB, de qne dio una prucba concluvenio «>1 Obispo do Puebla, con el kecho do haver juntado quutro (hiras e8tiiidant«H de hu sierra Otoml lob qne mntnaniente se improbiiban por boreticas, n dixparatados huh ezplicaciones de loa Mysteiios de nril Rolifjion.' Concilio Provincial Meticano, iv., 1771, Julio .11, Mb. Vol. III. 47 IMAGE EVALUATION TEST TARGET (MT-3) 1.0 I.I 2.5 IIIIIM I4£ liilO 1.8 1.25 |||.4 1.6 ^ 6" ► V HiotograpAjic Sciences Corporation 33 WIST MAIN STRUT WHSTIR.N.Y. 14S80 (716)879-4503 788 THE AZTEC AND OTOMi LANGUAGES. he declares to be similar, we are ai once struck with im- portant omissions on his part. The first is that he has not at all taken into consideration the difficulty of com- paring monosyllabic languages, in which a word fre- quently has ten or more significations, distinguishable only by pronunciation and accentuation, and at times having scarcely these distinguishing features. Secondly, the words which he adduces to be similar, are wanting in the very essentials that constitute a relationship, for in most instances they are not even similar in sound, a requisite to which more attention ought to be paid in monosyllabic languages than in those which are poly- syllabic. The few words that in reality are similar are probably only accidental resemblances, and the question of relationship between the Otomi and Chinese cannot be said to have been established as yet." Mr Bringier branches out in another direction in search of a relationship, and fancies he finds it in the Cherokee, basing his whole argument on a hypothetical resemblance of perhaps half a dozen words, which in fact do not resemble each other at all." Like other monosyllabic tongues the Otomi is rather difficult to acquire, its pronounciation being rough, gut- tural, with frequently occurring nasals and aspirates.^^ I* Naxera, Dis. sobre la kngtut Olhomi; Warden, Reclterchea, in AtUiq. Mex., pp. 125-9. >^ Bringier, Lettre, in Silliman'a Jour,, vol. iii., pp. 3&-6. IS ' La Otomi, lengua b&rbara cuasi euterainentj guturul, y que & p^naa cede al estudio y &la mas s^ria aplicacion.' Aleijre, Hist. Cmup. de Jesus, torn, i., p. 90. ' La Otomi, que se dilatit casi tanto como la Mexicana, y en In difflcultud, y obscuridad le haze grandea ventajas. ' Orijalua, Cron. Au- gusiin, fol. 74. ' Lore linguaggio b aasai difficile, e pieno d'aspirazioni, che fanco parte nella gola, e parte nel naso ma peraltro e abbastanzu copioao ed eapreasivo.' Clavigero, Storia Ant. del Messico, torn, i., p. 148, 'Uue liugiie pleine d'aapirutioua naaalea et gutturales.' Jlumboliu, Essai Pol., torn, i., p. 255. ' Die Sprache der Othomi zeichtiet aich durch die Ein- Bylbi^keit oder weuigatens KQrze ihrer meiaten \V6rter, durch Hiirte nnd As- piration aua. ' Voter, 3n</trida(c.s, torn, iii., pt iii., p. 114. ' Leur lungue, rude comme eux, est monosyllabique : embraasant k la foia toua lea suns, maiade- nnee d'ornementa, elle montre, neanmoins, dans aa aimplicitu qnelque choHO de majeatueux qui rappelle lea temps antiquea. ' Brasseur de Bottrbourg, Hist. XvU. i'io., tom. 1, p. 157. ' £a dura, seca, inKratu 4 la lenisiua y mal al oido: todo lo de ella ea riistico, vasto, ain pnlidez. ' Naxera, Dis. sobre la lengua Othomi, p. 23. 'Su lenguage es mny dure y corte.' Herrera, Hist. Oen., dec. iii., lib. v., cap. xix; ^uponceau, Memoire, pp. 68-71; Torquemada, Mo- narq. Ind., tom, i., p. 33, tom. ii., p. 82; Mwler, Reiatn, turn, iii., p. 45; OTOHt GRAMMAR. 789 As before stated, many words having distinct mean- ings, are distinguished only by various sounds, or in- tonations of the same \owel; many words even having the same sound and intonations have different meanings. The words of this language are of one or two syllables; a few of them have three. In words compounded of more than one syllable, each syllable preserves its origi- nal meaning. The words whether noun or verb, are in- flexible. Neither substantive nor adjective nouns have any gender. The same word may be a substantive, adjective, verb, and adverb, as in the following sentence; — wa viho riho ye na tiho he nho, which means, the good- ness of man is good and becomes him well. Nouns have neither declension nor gender, which are expressed either by distinct words, or by ta or iza, male, and nm or^ nocu, female; — tayo, the dog; nxuyo, slut. The particle na has the property of the article and, prefixed to the noun, distinguishes the singular. In the plural, ya af- fixed, or e prefixed, is substituted. Adjectives are always placed before substantives; — ka ye, holy man. Com- paratives are expressed by the words nra, more, and chu, less ; — nho, good ; nra nho, better. Superlatives are in like manner shown by the word tza, or tze, prefixed, meaning very much, excessively, exceedingly; — tza nho, best; tzentzo, worst, or very bad. The particle ztzi, or ztzu, prefixed, marks a diminutive ; — ztzi hensi, a small paper. In abstract nouns of quality the prefix na is changed into m; — na nho yeh, a good man; m riho, that which is good. Personal pronouns are; — nuga, nugaga, nugui, I ; ffui, ki, me, for me ; nuguS ndy, thou ; y, hi, to thee, for thee; nunu, he; bi, ha, ki, him, for him, to him; nugahb, n\igagah4,nuguih6, we, or us; nuguSgui, nuguehu, ndygiii, rUlyhu, you, to you ; nuyu, they ; ma, mine ; ni, thine; na, his. Verbs are conjugated with the assistance of particles, which designate tense and person. Every tense has three persons, also a singular, and a plural. The plural is llaiatl, Mtas. Guat., p. 162; M&Mmpfordt, Mtjlco, torn, ii., pt ii., p. 364; Coit- der'a Mtx. Ouat., vol. ii., p. 110. 740 THE AZTEC AND OTOMI LANGUAGES. always designated by the syllable M, we; m, gui, or Am, you; yu, they. All nouns may also be verbs, for the Otomfs, unable to segregate the abstract idea of existence from the thing existing, confound both and have no substantive verb; — nho, good; di nho, I good, or I am good CONJUGATION OF THE VERB NEE, I WILL. PBBBEirr INDIOATIYI. I will, di nee Thou wiliest, gui nee He wills, y nee We will, di nee h^ You will, gui nee gui They will, y nee yu ZMPEBFEOT. PKBFEOT. I willed, di nee hma | I have willed, xta nee, or da nee PLUPISnOT. I had willed, xta nee hma FIB8T FUTUBK. BIOOND FUTDBB. I shall will, ga nee | I shall have willed, goa xta nee lUPKRATIVR. Will thou, nee | Will yon, nee gui nee hu" LORD S PRAYER. Ma tJl he ni biiy mahetsi da ne ansu ni huhu My father we thou house heaven call holy thy name name da ehe ga he ni buy da kha ni hnee ngu thy will come towards us thy house thy will do thy will us gua na hity te ngu mahetsi ma hme he ta nil pa here the earth ap also heaven the bread us every day rJl he* nar a pa ya ha puni he ma dupat^ he give us one day new end forgive us our debts teng'U di puni he u ma ndupat^ he ha yo gui he he as we forgive now debtors ours and avoid the permit us ga he kha na tz6 cadi ma na pehe he hin nh6. good. do us in Do kha. Thy will do. bad action but save as no " Yoaqiiin LopetYepes, Cateclsmo y Dedaradonde la Doctrina Crtsliana, tn Imgua Otoml. Francisco Perez, Cattcamo de la DociHna Cristiana, en lengua Oloml. Naxera, Disertacion aobre la lengua Olhomi. Odllalin, in Atner. Eihno. Soc, Transact., vol. i., pp. 286-98; Voter, Mthridates, tom. iii., ptiii., pp. 115-21; Pimeniel, Cuadro, vol. i., pp. 120-60; Antonio Ouadalupe liamira, Jirece Compendio Dispueato en lengua Othomi. 8ee also Lond. Geog. Soc, Jow., vol. iii., p. 355; Luis de Nece y Molina, Orammatioa Delia Lingua Oto- ml, OTOMl AND MAZAHUA LOBD'S PBAY£B'S. 741 Still another version of the same. Ma th. ki he Gue gui btiy Kha hetsi Eha ni hu Da di hnec Bi kho na hky Ba lia kha mahetsi Da da sd he Ma hme he Yo ga zo he gee tz5 di. The same in another dialect. Go ma ta he To gui buy Hetsi Da ma ka ni hu Na di ni Ime Hay he heisi Ma hme he ta pa Sa da ke ni Ha pu ni ma th^y he Ngu y pu ma th^y t^ he Ha yo he He ga za tz6 di The grammar of the Mazahua dialect is very nearly the same as that of the Otomf, and I therefore insert the Lord's Prayer only to illustrate the connection be- tween the two languages. Mi yho me ki obuihui ahezi tanereho ni chuu ta ehe Our father is heaven sanctified thy name come ni nahnmu ta clia axonihomue cho ni nane makhe thou kingdom do earth ? thy will as anzi ocha ahezi. Ti yak me mi bech me choyazmue, also is done heaven. Give us our bread every day, ti chotkhe me mo huezok me mrkhe anzi tigattotpue forgive us our foults as also we forgive me mache i zokhegue me p^khecho gueguetme tezoxk- those who offend us not us must lead hemeyo huezok hi tipe yeziz one macho yoflene macho deliver ns from all in Bins tenxi higaho." evil. u Pimeniel, Cuadro, torn, ii., pp. 194-201. CHAPTER X. LANGUAGES OF CENTRAL AND SOUTHERN MEXICO. Tea Pami and xtb Dialkctb— Thi Mboo or OuANAnrATO and thi Siibba OOBDA— ThK TaBABOO OF MiCHOACAN AND ITS GbAMHAB— ThR MaTLAL- TZINOA AND m GkAMHAB— ThB OoUILTKO— ThK MiZTEO and its DIAI4ECTS — Mizno Gramicab — Thb Amumo, Chocho, Mazateo, CnioAXEO, Chatino, Tlipaneo, Chinantic, and Popoluca — ^Thi Zapotko akd its Gbahhab— The Mije— Mue Grammar and Lobd's Pbayxb — The Huate or the LiXBMUB OF TeHCANTEPXO — HuATE NCUEBALS. North-eastward of the Otomi, is a language called the Fame, spoken in three distinct dialects; the first in San Luis de la Paz, in the Sierra Gorda; the second, near the city of Maiz, in San Luis Potosi ; and the third in Purfsima Concepcion de Arnedo, and also in the Sierra Gorda. I have at hand only the Lord's Prayer in three dialects; nor can I find mention of any vocabu- lary or grammar. It is described as difficult to acquire, principally on account of the many dialectic variations.^ FIRST DIALECT. Tata mfcagon indis bonigemajd: indis unajd grotzta- cuz: Quii unibo: Nage eu nitazd, unib6 ubonigf: Ur- roze paricagon uvinguf ambog6n bucon gatigf bajir gom6r, como icagon gumorbon quipicgo hicnang6: nena- I 'Es mnoha la diflcnltad del idioma, porque en treinta Tecinos suelo haber ouatro y cinco lenguas distintas, y tanto, que aun despues de mucho trato no se entienden siuo las ooaas muy ordinanas.' Megre, Hist. Comp. d« Jesus, torn i., p. 282. (T4a) FAME AND MECO LOBD'S PRAYER'S. 743 nguf nandozu pacunimd : imorgo cabonja pajanor. Amen Jesus. SECOND DIALECT. Caucan xuguenan, que humiju cantau impains, ach< scalijon gee nigiu yucant gee cumpu. Ghaucat gee quimang, ac-gi cumpu acgi cantau impain. Sentd caucan senda gun6 yucant chine iguadcatan caucan humunts, ac-gi pain caucan hujuadptan a caucan hu- munts. Y tni negenk do guaik guning cacaa yeket vali ening, ac-ge-bo. THIRD DIALECT. Ttattahghuhggg ighegh ddih uhvoli hinh gghih qquihh- missches: ughgnjuhgh ttahghgihh innddisseh Qquihi- hihh uhgguho uhghg giihihh rrehhino, Ih qquih ilgh- ggiiihghh wohlluhn ttah ighschchahh, Aasi uhggughh commo ub vohnnihghh. Uhnghehddi uhvra hhvihn qquihhphpohgguhuhh, yhchihb uh vehv6hh ihghgiihoh- guhuhh ih qqih ih chi wchveh ihhumhurhggiihuhh uhhohddi nuch hOhOhuag. Assi commo ahpe hp'hiiddi ihec uhggiihuhh kuhmhCihrQhhg uhonnddi ahphpiggii- huhh. Ih qquihngnahghnhuhrrgguhuhh phpahagh, Ahnahssuhqquih huhnhehh. Mahhssehh Uihbbrahrhr ihhehggiihuhh. Ihghgohttahhehrch Ggehssiihs. It will be observed that the third dialect displays a a mo8t singular combination of letters. It is a manifest absurdity. Pimentel does not mention where he obtained it, nor does he intimate what sount^s are produced from this huddling of consonants. I give it more as a curi- osity than with the idea that philologists will ever derive any benefit from it.' In the Sierra Gorda and in Guanajuato, another lan- guage is mentioned, called the Meco, or Serrano, of which no specimen but a Lord's Prayer exists: Mataige gui bu majetzi, qui sundat too, da guO rit tA jQ da ne pa quecque ni moc cantini, ne si dac-kud na moccanzA; tanto na sinfai, tengQ, majetzi. Mat tumeje • Pimtntel, Cuadro, torn, ii., p. 267; Col. PoMidmica, Mex., Oradon Do- minical, pp. 31-3. 744 LANGUAQES OF CENTBAL AND SOUTHEBN MEXICO. td, dt mapa, rac-je pilla, ne si gi pungag^, mat-oigaj6, tengil si didi pumje^, too dit-tuc-je, nello gijega je gatac-je ratentacion; man-aa juegaje, gat-tit-jov Ua- izoonfenni.' Still less is said concerning the languages spoken in the state of Tamaulipas ; of them nothing is known but the names, and it cannot be ascertained whether they are correctly classified or not, as no specimens exist. The languages which I find spoken of are the Yue, Yem6, Olive, Janambre, Pisone, and a general one named Tama- ulipeco.* The Tarasco, the principal language of Michoacan, can be placed almost upon an equality with the Aztec, as being copious and well finished. It is particularly sweet-sounding, and on this account has been likened to the Italian ; possessing all the letters of the alphabet. Each syllable usually contains one consonant and one vowel; the letter r is frequent.' From the different grammars I compile the following: * Pimentel, Cvadro, torn, ii., p. 267. * Berlandkr, Diario, p. 144; Orozco y Berra, OeografCa, p. 296. i Mendieta, Iligt. Edes., p. 652. 'Taruscum, quodbuiiiHgentisproprinm erat et vulgure, conoiBum atque elegana.' Laet, Novua Orbis, p. 267. 'La Tarasca, que corre generalmente en las Prouincias de Mechoncan, entaes muy facil por tener la mesma prouunciacion que la naestra: yossi se cscriue cou el mesmo abecedario. Eb may copiosa, y elegante.' Gryalua, Cron. Auguatin, fol. 75; Uerrera, Hist. Gen., dec. iii., lib. iii., cap. ix; Akgre, Hist. Comp, de Jesua, torn, i., pp. 90- 1; Acoata, Hist. Nat. Ind., p. 506. 'La loro lingua h abbondante, doice, e Bonora. Adoperano speBso la B soavo: le loro BiUube constano per lo piii d'una sola consonante e d'una yocale.' Clavigero, Storia Ant. del Messico, torn, i., p. 149. 'Leg Tarasqueii culfebres par I'hur- monie de leur langue riche en voyel.'ea.' Humboldt, EssaiPoL, torn, i., p. 255; Beaumont, Crdn. de Mechoacan, p. 43; Muhknpfordt, J/y'tco, torn, ii., pt ii., p. 864; Romero, Notidaa Michoacan, p. 5; Heredia y Sarmitnto, yennon, p. 83; Amies del Miuisterio de Fomento, 1854, p. 185, et Beq.; Wappiius, Geog. u. 8tat., p. 35; Hasael, Mex. Ouat., p. 16'i. ' Die Sprache in dieser Frovinz virk Mr die reinente und zierliobBte von ganz Neu-Bpanien gehalten.' Dela- porte, iJeisen, pp. 313-4; Foter, M</in(/a<«s, torn, iii., ptiii., p. 125. ' Tarasca een nette en korte spraek. die eigentlijk alfaier te huis noort.' Montanus, HieMwe Weerdd, p. 266. Ward, speaking of the Tarasco, has mode the serious miHtake of confounding it with the Otomi, and seems to think that they are both one and the same. Two langnaoes could hardly be farther Kpiti than these two. Mexico, vol. ii., p. (i81. Kafflnesque, tbo indefatigable searcher for foreign relatioiiHhip>t with Mexican languages, clikims to have discovered an affinity between tue Tarasco, ItaMan, Atlantic, Coptic, Felau- gic, Greek, and Latin languages. He writes that he was ' struck with its evident analogy' with the above and with the 'languages of Africa and Europe both in words and structure, in spite of a separation of some thou- Baud yeura-' In Priest's Amer. AiUiq., p. 314. TABASCO OBAUMAB. 745 In the alphabet there is neither /, v, nor I; no words begin with the letters b, d, g, and r; k, has a sound distinct from that of c, being pronounced stronger. The letter s is often intercalated for euphony; it must be inserted between h and i, when a word onds with h, and the next begins with L At the end of a word it signifies same, or self; hi, I; his, I myself. When a a word ends in s and the next begins with h, the letter X is substituted for both. The letter x at the end of a word indicates the plural. Ph is never pronounced like /; the h after p only indicates an aspiration of the vowel which follows: — p-hica. Hail, third person sin- gular of the pronoun used in conjugations, may be converted into ndi. The p immediately following m is converted into h. The r and t next following n are converted into d\ and e and q next following n are con- verted into g. There are three kinds of nouns — ra- tional, irrational, and inanimate. The last two are indeclinable in the singular. The plural of irrational animals is formed simply by the addition of the particle echa. Two other particles are used to express the plural of inanimate things; — luin, and harcndeti, many, much. Five words of this species use, however, the particle echa in the plural; uata, mountain; ambocuta, street; ahchiuri, night; tzipa^, morning; hcsgua, star. DECLENSION OF THE WORD FATHEB. BINOULAU. Nom. tata Oen. tataeneri, or hihchiairemba Dat. tata ni AcuB. tata ni Voc. tata e Abl. tata ni himbo CONJUGATION OF THE VERB POMI, TO TOUCH. PBKBENT INDICATIVE. PLniuii. Nona. tata echa Gon. tata echa eueri Dat. tata echa ni Axins. tata echa ni Voo. tatii cc\ie e Abl. tata ocba ni bimbo Acrm. PASSIVE. I tonoh, Thou tonchest, He touches, We touch, You touch, They touch, pohaca pohacare pohati pohacachuchi pohacarechuohi potix I am touched, Thou art touched. He ia touched. We are touched. You are touched. They are touched. pogahaca pogahacare pogahati pogahacachuchi pognhaciichuchi I)ogatix 746 LANGUAQES OF CEMTBAL AND SOUTHERN MEXICO. IMPKBrEOT. I touched, pohambihca 1 I was touched. pogahambihc PIBTICT. I have touched, pooa 1 I was touched, PLOPUUTBCT. pogacft I had touched, pophihca | I had been touched, pogaphioa I shall touch, pouaca 1 I shall be touched, SECOND rc-niBE. pagauac* I shall have touched, thnvin pouaca I shall have been ttjuched, thuvin pogauaca IMPEBATIVK. Let me touch, Touch thou. Let him touch. popa po poue Lot ns touch. Touch you. Let them touch. popacuche pane panez I might touch, popiringa | I might be touched, pognpiringa * LORDS PRAYER. Tata huchtieueri thukirehnca audndaro santo arikeue Father our thou who art heaven in holy be said thucheueti hacangurikua uuehtsini andarenoni thucheue- thy name make us arrive thy ti irechekua ukeuc thucheueti uekua iskire auandaro kingdom be done thy will as in heaven in umengahaca istu umengaue ixu echerendo. Huchaeueri it is made as it be made as earth in. Our curinda anganaripakua instcuhtsini iya canhtsini uepou- bread ,d(»ily give us to-day and t^ us achetsnsta huchaeueri hatzingakuarcta iaki hucha ueh- forgive our fault as also wo pouacuhuantstahaca huchaeueri hatsingakuaecheni ca forgive our dtbtors and hastsini teruhtatzemani terungutahpcrakua himbo. Eu- not US lead us temptation but ahpentstatsini caru casingurita himbo.^ deliver us also evil of. West of the valley of Anahuac, in the ancient king- • Pitnentcl, Cuadro, torn, i., pp. 275-309; Gallatin, in Amer. Eihno., Soc, Transact., tom. i., pp. 245-52; Aioxo, Cartas Mrjicanaa, p. C8; Vater, Mlthri- dates, tom. iii., pt iii., p. 12l); Manuel de San Juan Crisostonto Ndjera, Oram. Tarasra, in Soc. Mex. Georj., Boletin, 2da I'poca, tom iv., pp. 604-4181. T PimetUel, Cuadro, tom. i., p. 301; Vuter, Milhridates, tom. iii., pt iii., pp. 12G-7; Arav^jo, MamKU d« ha Santos Sacramentoa tn d Tdioma de Michua- can. MATLALTZINOA GRAMMAR. 747 dom of Michoacan, and in the district which is now called Toluca, was an independent nation, the Matlalt- zincos, whose language, of which there are several dia- lects, notwithstanding the assertion of some writers that it was connected with or related to the Tarosco, must still stand OS an individual and distinct tongue. Com- parisons may develop a few phonetic similarities, but otherwise the two do not approach one another in the least.* There are twenty-one letters used ii. the Matlaltzinca language : — a, b, ch, d, e, $r, h, i, k, m, n, o, p, q, r, t, tz, th, u, X, y, z. Compounded words are frequently used and are considered very elegant; — kimUuhoritakimin- dutzUzi, to look for something to eat; kituteginchimutlu)- huinikuhwiibi, I give a good example. Gender is ex- pressed and there is also a declension. There is a singular, a dual, and a plural; the dual is designated by the preposition the ; — huenia, the man ; thema, the two men. The plural is designated by the preposition ne ; — nema, the men ; but there are some inanimate substan- tives with which this latter preix)sition is not used. The personal pronouns are: — kaki, I; kakuehui, ka- kuebi, kakuehebi, we two ; kakohuiti, kakeheM, we ; kahachi, thou; kachehui, you two; kachohui, you; irUhehui, he; inthehuehui, they two; inthehiie, they. Possessives; — nUeyeh, mine; kaxniyeh, thine; niyeh irUhehui, his. CONJUGATION OF THE VERB TO LOVE. PBESKNT INDICATIVK. I love, Thou lovest, He loves, We two love, You two lovo, They two love. BINO0LAR. kitutntochi kitutuchi, or kikitutoohi kitutochi DUAL. kikuentntochi kichentutochi kikuentutochi * ' Estos toluoas, y por otro nombre MaUahincas, no hablaban la lengnn mexicann, sino otra diierente y obHonra. . . .y bu len^ua propia de elloR, no careoe de la letra R.' Nahafjun, Jlist. Oen., torn, iii., hb. x., p. 129; Orijatwi, Grdn. Axtgustin, fol. 75; Braaseur de liourbour;/, Esquhaea, p. 33. 748 LANGUAGES OF CENTRAL AND S0T7THEBN MEXICO. Wo love, You love, They love, nmitnoT. Idmitiitatoohi kikuchentatoohi kiobehentatochi kircntutoohi piBnor. I loved, Idmitiitatoohi | I have loved, kitabatoohi FUTVBB. I BhaU love, kiratoohi, or takimitatatoohi niPBBATIVR. Let me love, kntoohi PASSrVB. I am loved, kitoohikikaki I We are loved, kitochikakehebi We two are loved, kitoohihaehoikaknebi | BBFLKXIVE. I love myself, kituteoochi He who loves, ixunntatoohi | He who will love, inkakatntoohi LORDS PRAYER. Eabotuntanki kizhechori ypiytiy tharehetemeyuhbu- Father our thou art above iu heaven sanctified be tohui inituyuh tnpue nitubeye tharetehehui inunihami thy name come thy kingdom do above the earth inkituhenahui ipuzka hetehehui ypiytiy. Achii ripah- thy vrill as it is done in heaven. To-dny kehbi inbotumehui indahmutze dihemindikebi inbo- give us our bread every day forgive us tubuchochi pukuehentukahmindi indorihuebikeh nuxi- our fault as we forgive our debtors menkarihechi kehbi mube dishedanita kehbi pinita let us not fall us and deliver us from inbuti." evil. A language spoken in Toluca, the Ocuiltec, is men- tioned by Sa^ ^un and Grijalua, about which, except- ing the name only, no information can be obtained.^" Principally in the state of Oajaca, but also in parts 9 Pimentel, Cuadro, tom. i., pp. 499-539; Ouevara, Arte Doctrinal, in Soc. Mex. Oeog., lioletin, tom. iz., pp. 197-260; Voter, Mithridates, tom. iii., pt iii., p. 126. 10 ' OeuiUerxia, viven en ol distrito de Toluca, en tierras y terminos suyos, son de la misma vida, y costumbre de los de la Toluca, aunque su lenguage es diferente.' Hahagun, Hist. Uen., tom. iii., lib. x., p. 130. 'Ocuilteca, que es lengua singular de aquel pueblo, y de solo ocho visitas, que tenia suietRS kai, y assi somos solos, los que la sabemos.' Gryalua, Cron. Auguatin, fol. 75. DIALECTS OF THE MIZTEO LANOUAGE. 749 of the present states of Puebla and Guerrero, the Miz- tec language is spoken even to this day. Of this lan- guage there are many dialects, of which the following are mentioned as chief; — the Tepuzculano, the Yan- gUistlan, the Miztec bajo, the Miztec alto, the Cuix- lahuac, the Tlaxiaco, the Cuilapa, the Mictlnntongo, the Tamazulapa, the Xaltepec, and the Nochiztlan. As related to the Miztec, the Chocho, or Chuchon, also an Oajaca idiom, is mentioned." As the Miztccs are gen- erally classed among the autochthones of Mexico, their language is considered as of great antiquity, being spoken of in connection with that of the Ulmecs and Xicalancas." Almost all of the ou: missionaries com- plained of the difficulty of acquirin- this tongue and its many dialects, which necessitated often a threefold or fourfold study." The Miztec may be written by means of the follow- ing letters: — a, cA, d, e, h, i, j, k, rn, / , ft., o, s, t, u, v, x or A», grs, y, a, dz, rid, tn, kh. The pronunciation is very clear; the h is aspira*^; v is as in English; kh, nd, and tn, are iimal. Long words are of frequent occur- rence. I give two of seventeen syllables each ; — yodoijo- kavuandimsikandiyosanninahasaJuin, to walk stumbling; and yokuvuihuatinindiyotuvuihuatmindisahata, to concili- 1' ' Y annque la lengna los haze generalmente a todos rnos en mnobos partes la ban diferenciado en sylabas, y modo de prouunciurlus, pero todos se comunican, y entienden.' Burgoa, Geog. Deacrip., torn, i., fol. 127, 130; Orijalua, Cron, Auguatin, p. 75; Brasseur de Bourbourg, Esquisses, pp. 34-6; Laet, Novua Orbis, p. 260; Herrera, Ilist. Oen., dec. iii., lib. iii., cap. xii-xiii.; Orotcoy Berra, Geografta, pp. 189-96; V\Ha-8«fiov y Sanchez, Theatro, torn, ii., p. 137; Remesal, Ilist. Chyapa, p. 712. " Torquemada, Monarq. Ind., torn, i., p. 32. 'Ein Volk, das zu den Antocbthonen von Mexico gebort.' Buschmann, Ortsnamen, p. IS. 13 ' Mistica, ouya entera pronnuciacion se vale algunas vezes do las na- rizes, y tiene muchos equiaocos que la bazcu do mayor diflcultnd.' Ddvila PadUta, IRat. Fund. Mex., p. 64. *La lengua dificiiltosissinia en lapronun- oiacion, con notable variedad de termiuos y vozes en vnos y otros Pueblos.' Burgoa, Palestra, Hist., pt i., fol. 211. ' Que como eran Denionios se vnlian de la maliciosa astucia de varias la vozes y vocablos en esta lengua, asi para los Falacios de los Caziques con terminos reuerenciales, como para los Idolos con parabolos, y tropos, que solos lus satrapas los aprondian, y como era aqui lo mas corrupto.' Id., Oeog. Desmp., torn, i., fol. 156. 'La lengija de aqueiia nacion, qne ea dificnltosa de saberse, por la gran eqniuocacion de los bocablos, para cnya distiuoion es necessario vsar de ordinario del sonido de la nariz y aspiraoion del aliento.' Remesal, Hist. Chyapa, p. 321. '8er la Lengna diftctutosa de aprender, por las muchas equiuooaciones qae tiene.' Ddvila, Teatro EcUs., torn, i., p. 156. il li'ii il ill 750 LANGUAGES OP (CENTRAL AND SOUTHERN MEXICO. ate the good graces of a person. Words are compounded or agglutinated in five different ways; — First, without changing either of the component words, as; — yutnil, tree; and kuihi, fruit; yutnukuihi, fruit-tree. Second, one of the component words changes, as; — huaha, good, and naha, no; nahuahaj bad. Third, words which are first divided and cut up, are afterward, so to say, patched together again. Fourth, one word is interca- lated with another; as; — yosinindl, I know; mani, an estimable thing; yosiniinanindi, I love or esteem. There are many words in this language which ex- press quite different things, according to the con- nection in which they are used, as; — yondakandi, I accompany somebody, means also I ask; yoyuhuindi, I counsel, signifies also, I go to receive somebody on the road; also, let us go; etc. Reverential terms are of frequent occurrence, necessitating almost a sep- arate language when addressing suiwriors. For in- stance; — noho, teeth; yehiya yiichixa, teeth of a lord; dzitui, nose; dutuya, nose of a lord; dzoho, ears; tna- haya, ears of a lord. Tiiere is no regular plural, but plurality is expressed by the word 'many,' or the number. Personal pronouns are; — I, siwaking to inferiors or equals, duku^ ndi; I, speaking with su- periors, nadmha^ nadza, ildm\ thou, doho, ndo; thou, used by females speaking to their children, diya, nda ; you, or your honor, disi, maini, ni; he, ta, tay, yukua; she, na, (also used by women speaking of men) ; he or she, speaking respectfully, ya, iya; we, ndoo; you, doho] they, ta, tay, ynkua. The pronouns, ndi, ndo, ta, are affixed to the verb; and the pronouns, dtthu, doho, and tai, are prefixed ; nadzaria, is usually prefixed ; fmdjza or ndza, affixed; dwt, and nuiini, are generally prefixed, ni is affixed ; diya, is prefixed and na, ndoo, and ya, are afhxed. CONJUGATION OP THE VERB TO SIN. PRKSENT INDIOATIVK. I sin, yodzfttevniiidi Ha fins, yodzntevnita Thou sinnest, yodzatevuiiido We Bin. yodzatevuindoo MIZTEC GRAMMAR AND LORD'S PRAYERS. 751 IMPRRVRCT. I sinned, uidzAtevnindi FIRST FCTDRR I shall sin, dzatevuindi I PLUPKIirKCT. I had sinned, sanidzateTuindi SECOND FUTtTHK. I I shall have sinned, sndzatevnikandi IMPEBATIVK. Let me sin, nadzatevuiudi Sin thou, dzatevui Let him, or them sin, uadzutovuita Let US sin, Sin you. nadzatovuindoo chidzatevui Verbal nouns are formed by prefixing the syllable sa, or sasi, to the present indicative of the verb. Regarding the dialects of the Miztec, Pimentel quotes the following from Father Reyes' grammar. All the dialects may be *grou|)ed into two principal langujiges, which ai*e those of Tepuzculula and Yangiiitlan. Tluit of Tepuzculula is the best understood throughout the district of Mizteca. The Fater Noster in the Tepuzculula dialect is as fol- lows. Dzutundoo yodzikani andcvui nakakunahihuahandoo, Our futlior thon art heaven lot us praise, sananini nakisi santoniisini nakuvui nuufiayevui inini thy niuno come thy kingdom bo done (in tbt;) world thy will dzavuatnaha yokuvui andevui. Dzitandoo yutniui yutnaa as also be done (iu) heaven. Our bread each day tasinisindo luiitno dzaandoui kuachisindoo d/.avuatnaha give u<} much to-day forgive us our sius us well as yodzandoondoo suhani sindot) huasa kivuinahani nukui- wo fofgive dt'btor ours not lead us wo tandodzondoo kuachi tavuinahani safiahuaiiua. Dzavua will full in sin deliver you from evil. So nakuvui. be it made. For the pur^wsc of illustrating the difference between the dialects, I in.sert two other Pater Nosters, the first of Miztec bajo, and the second of the alto dialect: Dutundo hiadicani andivi nacau hii na niinini: na- qui'xidi'ca satonixini: nacuu ndiidu I'nini nunahivi y6hr> daguatnaha yo can ini andivi. Ditando itiiln it'an taxinia nundi vichi: te dandooni ciuichindi dagua tnaha dandcxmdi naa ni dativi nundi: te maza danani ntziuhu uncaguandi fla dativindi: te cuneguahanindi nuu ndituca Ha unguuha. Duha na cuu Jesus. 752 LANGUAGES OF CENTBAL AND 80UTHEBN MEXICO. Dzutuyo iyoxicani andivi nacui hii fiandnini. Na- quixi xatbniixini. Nacuhui ndudzuinini unaiviyuhb, sahuatna yocuhui ini andivi. Dzitayo itian itian ta- xini nundi vichi: sandoo-ni cwachiyo, sahuatanha yo sandondi nanidzativi nundi taun-sayahani fiacanaca- huandi zadzativindi. Sacacunino fiahani mm nditaca ha hunhua. Dzaa nacuu lya lesus." Another language, said to be connected with the Miztec is the Amusgo. Wedged in between the Miztec and Zapotec are several tongues, of which, excepting a few Lord's Prayers, I find nothing mentioned but the names; it is not improbable that some of them were only dialects of either the Miztec or Za^wtec. These are the Mazatec, Cuicatec, and Ohinantec, which latter is described as a very guttural tongue, with a rather indistinct pronunciation, so that it is difficult to dis- tinguish the vowels; further there are mentioned the Chatino, Tlapanec, and Popoluca." Orozco y Berra de- clares that the following names designate the Popoluca in different states. Thus the Chocho, Chochona, or Chuch- on, is said by him to have been called, — in Puebla, the Popoluca; in Guerrero, the Tlapanec ; in Michoacan, the Teco ; and in Guatemala, the Pupuluca.*" Of these languages 1 have the following Lord's Prayers: CIIOCIIO OR CIIUCIION. Thanay theeningarmhi athiytnuthu y nay dithini achuua (linchaxifii atat^u ndithetat(,ni caguni, nchi- yatheetatyu ngarmhi anclaatatni sayermhi y tyama caa- i< rimmlil, Cuadro, torn, i., pp. 41-70; Voter, ^fith)•idati'x, torn, iii., pt iii., pp. 31-41; Vatecinmo del P. Ripaldo, liaducidu «/ Misteco; Calecisnio en idioma Mixleao. i'> Itemesal, Hist. Chyapa, p. 712. Chinanteu 'con la dificultad de la prununciaoion, y vo/ea tancquiiunmH quo con vn ineHiiio termino mns blnndo o matt rccii) dicko signitlca diHunauto Hentido. ' ' Por que la locucion os entre dicntes, violenta, y con los accentos do couHoiiantcs as^)emH, confuHas laa vocalea, sin distincion vnaa de otras quo parecinn bramidoR, inaH que torminoa du looiicion.' Bunioa, Geog. Descrip., torn, i., fol. 181)., torn, li., fol. 284, 28(1; ViUa'Si.'rior y S'lnnhet, fhmtro. torn, ii., pp. 137, 141, 103. 187, 189, 197; Orozco y lierni, Gavirafla, pp. 187-197; llakluyt'a Voy., vol. iii., p. 497. ><> Sahagun, Hist. Gen., torn, iii., lib. x., p. 135; Pimenlel, Cuadro, torn, ii., p. 262. fia; clu nons MAZATEC AND CUICATEC LOBD'8 PRAYEKS. 753 tuenesncahn cahau cahau atzizhuqhee caa tuenesacaha di efiiha^ a taanguylieene caguni, ditheethaxengaqhine tuenesacaha nchiyaquichuu, ditlieetaanguyheene cj^u- quichuu .... sacaha, thiytheeclieexengaqhine quichuu sacaha net^'anga yhathamini yixityeyasacaha yhee cheecaamiui cheecaaqhi nemini caatuenesacalia caanen- ndinana andataazu. Of the Mazatec there are two specimens, which do not ap[Xiar to accord, thus showing how little regard was paid to names: Niulminii Naind ga tecni gahami, sandumi ili ga tirruhanajin nanguili. Cuaha catama janimali. jacunit die nangui cunit gahami. Nino rrajiinia tey ({uitaha najin; qntedchatahanajin gadchidtonajin jacunitgajin nedchata alejin chidtaga tedtunajin. Guquimit tacun- tuojin, tued tinajin cuacha ca tama. Tata nahan xi naca nihasono: chacuca, catoma fliero; catichova rico manimajin. Catoma cuazuare, donjara batoo cor nangui, bateco, nihasen: niotisla najin ri ganeihinixtin, tinto najin dehi; nicanuhi ri guitenajin donjara batoo, juirin ni canojin ri quiteisja- jin, quiniqiionahi najin ri danjin quis anda nongo niqueste. Mee. Of the Cuicatec there are also two dialects: Chidao, chicane cheti jubf chintuico fia; cobichi, jubi fia; chichii, chicobi no ns: fiendi fia; cobichi nenona. Duica nahan, nahiin tando cheti jubi. Nondo necno; chi jubi, jubi; techi ni nons: nui dinenino, ni chi can- ticono, dinen, tandonons; dineninono chi canti co nehen nons, ata condicno; na tentac ion, ante danhi, dinenino ni chin que he daniii. Chida deco, chicanede vae chetingne cuivicu duchi dende cnichi nusun dende vue ciietingue cui, tiuidube vedinun dende tica nanaa, tandu vae chetingue yn dingue deco de huehue techide deep guema yna deche- code deco duciie ticu tica, tandu nusmi nadecheco dee- VOL. at. 48 764 LAXaUAGES OP CENTRAL AND SOUTHERN MEXICO. vioducue chichati cusa yati, tumandicudc cuittu) vendi- cuido nanguopcdene ducue chiguetoe." The (incient kingdom of Zapotccapan, in which the Zapotec language was spoken, extended from the valley of Oajaca as far as Tehuantepcc. The dift'erent dialectH were, the Zmichilla, Ocotlan, Etla, Netzicho, Serrano de Ixtepec, Serrano de Cajones or iieni-Xono, .nd Serrano de Miahuatlan.'^ The Zapotec is a more harmonious language than the Miztec, and is s|)oken with consider- able elegance, metaphors and parables alx)unding." Yet it is in some places pronounced indistinctly; so nuich so that .Juan Cordova, the author of a grammar, complains that the letters a and o, e, y, and i, o and u, h and />, and t and r, are often confounded. The h is used only as an aspirate. The following letters of the alphabet rep- resent the sounds of the Zaix)tec: «, h, ch, e, y, h, i, k, /, m, n, n, o, p, r, t, w, y, x, z, th. There are also live diphthongs: ce, 6B, et, t'e, ou. The pliu'al is expressed either by numerals or by adjectives; — pic/drui, deer; ziimi pichimi, many deer. Like the Aztec, Miztec, and others, the Zapotec luis reverential terms. The {MMsonal pro- nomis are; — naa, ya, a, I; hhui, loy, hoy, lo, thou; yoh'uui, your honor (when 8[)eaking to superiors) ; nikani, nUce, nikee, ni, ke, he or they; yobini or ytMiia, he, (speaking respectfully) ; taono, toru), torux), tona, no, noo, we; htOjto, you. Possessives; — xUenia, mine; xitenilo, thine; xitcnini, his ; xitenUoru) or xitenino, ours ; xUen'Uo, yours. Interrog- atives used with animate Injings, are; — tuxa or tula, tu or chii; and with inanimate things: x'dkaxa, xiixa, xii; hoota is used for either animate or inanimate objects. " rimerM, Cuadro, torn, il., pp. 259-0'2. i« r/Hn-Sc /((»»• y Samhet, Thentro, toin. ii., pp. 190-0; Mwifo M*«., torn, ii., p. 551; AtiilUenpj'orJt, Mejico, torn, ii., p. IWI; Wafipiiwt, (»'«);;. u. SUil., •). ;<(>; Onttcoy Jierra, Oeoijiaj'ia, p. 177; Jiuiyoa, (Jeog, /Jrwri/i., tout, ii., o. 312. >!> * Su lengnikge era tan metaforico, oomo el de Ioh PnleHtinuH, lo (||uo queriau purHimdir, Iiublubun Hiempfo cc>n paraboliM.' Jiunjitu, Utifj. liesirtp,, torn, i., lol. lUl!. 'La limjjno ZapoUiqiie ent (I'une douocnr et d'tuie Bono- ritJ qui riip|>elle I'ltttlien.' Braiuuur J« Uourbounj, JUsquutaeH, p. Ub. I ZAPOTEG ORAMMAB AND LORD'S PRAYER. 766 There are four conjugations, which are distinguished by the particles with which they commence. The first uses, in the present, ta^ in the past, ka^ and in the future, ka; the second has te, pe, and ke; the third, ti, ko, ki] and if they are passives, ti, pi, ki, or ti, ko, and ka; the fourth uses to, pe, and ko. CONJUGATION OF THE VERB TO DIG. tanaya tanalo PBK8ENT INIMGATIVB Wodii You tieenano tanato zmnaya I dig. Thon diggest, He digs, or they dig, tunani IMPBBFKOT. PnVKCT. I dug, tanatia, konatia, or konnya { I have dug, FLOPKItFEtrr. I had dug, huayaimya, konakolaya, zianakalaya, or, huayanalciUaya riBBT FUTUBB. I shall dig, kanaya IMPKBATIVB. Dig thou, kona I<ut uH dig, lukeyanano, or kolakieeuano Dig you, kolakana oTUEii roBua. If I would dig, nianalayaniaka If I huvo dug, zinnatilaya If I skull dig, uikauaya The following is an example of the differences between the dialects. Child in the Zauchilla is batoo; in the Ocotlan, wie/Ao; intheEtla, ftmm'to; in thesierrri, 6i^ao; in the tierra caliente, bato. The Pater Noster with literal translation taken from the Cateeistno of Leonardo Levanto, reads as follows. Bixoozetonoohe kiiebaa nachiibalo nazitoo ziikani Father uur heaven thou who art iiliovo grout huH been done laalo kellakookii xtennilo kita ziika riiarii nitixigucc- th^ uatne kingdom thine will cuiuo here thy will lalo ziika raka kiaa, kiiebaa laaniziika gaka ruarii as is done above, hen veu as be duue hero layoo. Xikonina kixeo kixee [)cneche ziika anna chela earth. The bread of all um t j-morrow give uIho to>day and a kozaanafituiziikalo tonoo niiani yakezihuina: )«ziilla not lead ua ns that we Hin: deliver 756 LANGUAGES OF CENTRAL AND SOUTHERN MEXICO zika toiioo niiaxtenni kiroa kellahuechiic. Gaga ziiga also ua of all evil. Will be done ho ziika, 30 Between the head waters of the Rio Nexapa and Go- atzacoalco the Mije language is siwken. It is descrilK'd as guttural and rough, and by some as poor in words, necessitating auxiliary gestures. The bishop of Oajaca, to whose diocese they belonged, in a letter to Archbishop Lorenzana stated that he had a ^leople under him, who could only converse during daylight, for at night they could not see their gestures and without these were un- able to understand each other.'^' The following alphaljet is used by Pimentel in writing this language; — a, b, ch, e, h, i, k, m, n, n, o, p, t, u, v, x, y, tz. Two and more con- sonants frequently follow one .inother in the same sylla- ble, as; — akx, epXj itzp, otzk, mma, nine, nipi, nito, nuni, etc. Vowels are also frequently double, as; — k66, anus; teikkaa, and tinaak, stomach. In declensions the geni- tive is formed by prefixing the letter iy—xf^uh, name; dlos ixeith, name of Gtxl. The plural is formed by the terminal toch ; — toix, woman ; toixtoch, women. PB0N0UN8. I Thou Thou, speaking with rei ^rence He Ho, or they who He, or they who (afSixed) ThiH, thctie Who Wo They Mi no Thine HiH Our, ourB Atz, n, n6tz ix, niit/,, mi, mim, n )nih t, i hudiiphee, hudii phoe, heo plico, hec, ynat u6n Aotz, n yfio nfttz ni, luitzm i 6&tzn, u66tz, n M Pimentel, Cnmho, torn, i., pp. 321-flO; Nouvelles Annates dea Voy., 1841, torn, xcii., p. 2(t(), <>t Hcq. "1 ' ExprcsHii fl Illin" Sniior ObJBpo de Onxnra en 8U Pastoral, que en su DiocosiH hiiy unu Iinn){ua, quo solo <lu dia hc entienden bieu, y quo de noche en npngAndoloH \t\ luz, yn no so pucden explioiir, porque con Ion goHtoH si^'iii- flcun.' iMrenmna »/ Unitron, CnrtdH I'astorahH, p. !)0, note 1. 'Tnnibien Bu idioina tieno fuVrra y energia.' liim/od, Uetvj. Deserip., toin. ii., fol. 271. •Lingua illoruin, rudiH et orassuin qui(i sonans inHtar .\llininnorum.' I/iet, Novua Orbia, p. 2G2; Jiamard'a Tehuanlppec, pp. 221-5; Villa-Senor y Han' HUE ADVERBS, PREPOSITIONS, AND CONJUNCTIONS. 757 ADVXKBS, PBEPOBinONS, AMD CONJCNCTIONS. Hero katii No Thenco hRtra AlwiiyH xitina Never kuhundiin More niik Then hueniit When ko For, iu, to, above, with kf^xni Of ki^xniit, it In, between hoitp In huiR With moot InHide, within akuuk Before huindui Why, what for hcekOxm That hiien Am much, bo that ixtundm Not yet kutiinam How, since ixta THE LORDS PIUYER. Ntcitoutz tzaphoitp mtzOnaiphee konuikx itot mitzm Father our iu heaven who livoH blcMHed bo thy xjiih momoikuOtz mitzin konkion itunot mitzm tzokn name give uh thy kingdom bo done tliy will ya naxhuifi ixta ituifiu tzaphoitp. Ootzn kaik oix>- as iu earth hh in <loue iu heaven. Our bread mo[K)mit momoikuotz yoniit ctz moyaknitokoik<^utzn daily give uh to-day and forgive uh pokpa ixta rtAtz niaknitokoi oAtzn yachottnaatpa etz Hiu an we forgive our ofl'tMulrr and katii ootz ixmomatztuit hcekuxm katii outz nkcdai not au lead that not oh let uh carry hiiinonn kflxn. Etz mokohuankoutz nanihum kaoiaphce temptation in. And deliver all evil kuxmit.'" from. The language of the TTnavcs spoken on the isthmus of Tehuantepcc, is, according to tnidition, not indigenous to the country. It is related that these jKJople (!unie by water from a phtce down the cotuit, although the lo- i chet, Tlieatro, torn, ii., pp. 155, 100-201; MUhltnpfordt, Mejko, torn, ii., p. 14.1; Afunco Mfir., torn, ii , p. 555; Onwn y Jieira, Ikoyrajia, p. 170. «« I'inienM, Cxuulro, torn, ii., pp. 173 88. 768 LANGUAGES OF CENTBAL AND SOUTHEEN MEXICO. oality whence they came is not given." I have only the following numerals as a specimen of the language. One anoeth Two izquieo Three arouz Four apeqniii Five ncoquiau Six anoiu Seven ayt'iii Eight axpecau Nine axqueyed Ten agax-poax Eleven agnx-piinocthx Twelve agnx-pieuhx Thirteen agax-pnr Fonrteen agax-papenx Fifteen agax-pacoigx Twenty uicuniaio Thirty nieuu)iaonicaxp(5 One hundred anoecacocmiau <* *> ' Y Be dixo antes, que la nacion destos Indies bnabes avian venido do tierras mny lexanas, do alia de la Costa del Sur, mas cerca de la Eclyptica ▼ezindad dnl Peril, y segnn las oircunstaucioH de sii leugua, y truto de la Proviiicia 5 Beyno de Nicjiriihna.' Jiuri/od, Geog. Descrip., torn, ii., fol. SDG; 'El huave, huavi, guave, llamado tambien en un autiguo MS. gnazouteua o huazonteca, se liabla en el Estado de Oaxaea, Los huaves sou originnrios de Guatemala; unos les haceu de la iiliacioii de los peruanos, fundaudoHo en la semejanza de algnuas costumbres, miontras otros les suponen hermanos de los pueblos de Nicaragua. La segunda opinion nos parece la mas acer- tada, y aun nos atrevoriaraos & creer que el huave pertenece & la familia maya-quichi:.' Orotco y Ikrra, Qeoqrafla, pp. 44, 74. 'II paratt demon- tru, cependant, que la langue des Wabi a de graudes analogies aveo quel- aa'une de celles qu'on parlait k Nicaragua.' Jiraaaewr de Boxtrbourg, Jllst. Nat. Viv., torn, iii., p. 3G. M Sivera, Mttelamerika, p. 290. CHAPTER XI. THE MAYA-QUICU6 LANGUAGES. TBK MaYA-QdiCH^', THR LANatTAOBS OF THE CiVILIZRD NATIONS OF CeNTBAI. Amkiiica — Endmkration OF THE Memdei(8 of tbis Family -Hypothet- ical Anaix>oiks with LANODAOEa OF TUB Old W<irld— Loiid'h Praykb I IN THE CraI^ABAI., GhiAPANEC, ChoL, TzBNUAL, ZoqUK, AND ZuTZII--- PoKONCBi Grammab— The Mahk ou Zaklopahkap — Qcicbk Urammab — Cakchiquel Lord's Prvybr— M^ya Grammar — Totonao Grammar — totonac dlalecta — huabtbc grammar. The languages of the civilized nations of Central America, being all more or less alTiliated, may be not impro[)erly classified as the Maya-Quiche family, the Maya constituting the mother tongue. Commencing in the neighborhood of the river (jroazacoalco, thence extending over Tabasco. Chiapas, Yucatan, Guatemala, and portions of Salvador, Honduras, and Nicaragua, it occupies the same relatively imiMjrtant {)osition in the south as the Aztec farther north. Besides spreading out over this immense area, there are two branches still farther north, isolated from the mother tongue, yet con- terminous to ejich other, tiie Huastec and the Totomvc of Tamaulipas and Vera Cruz. Without including the last mentioned, probably the fullest enumeration of all these languages, is given by the Licenciado Diego Garcia de Palacio, in a letter addressed to the King of Spain, in the year 1576. Omitting the Aztec, which he in- cludes in his catalogue, his summary is substantially as (7M» 760 THE MAYA-QUICHK LANGUAGES. follows. In Chiapas, the Chiapanec, Tloque, Zotzil, and Zeldal-Quelen ; in Soconusco, a tongue which he desig- nates as the mother language and another called the Vebetlateca; in Suchitepec and Guatemala, the Mame, Achi, Guatemaltec, Chinantec, Hutatec, and Chirichota; in Vera Paz, the Pokonchi, and Caechicolchi ; in the valleys of Acacebastla and Chiquimula, the Tlacacebastla, and Apay; and in the valley of San Miguel, the Poton, Taulepa, and Ulua. Other authors mention, in Guate- mala the Quiche, the Cakchiquel, the Zutugil, the Chorti, the Alaguilac, the Caichi, the Ixil, the Zoque, the Coxoh, the Chanabal, the Choi, the Uzpanteca, the Aguacateca, the Quecchi; and in Yucatan, tlie stock lan- guage, the Maya. Among all these languages thus enumerated by different authors, it is not at all unlikely that some have been mentioned twice under different names.* Most, if not all of them, are related to, if in- deed they did not spring from one mother tongue, the Maya, of which a dialect called the Tzendal is said to l)e the oldest liuiguage s^wken in any of these countries. In fact, they all appear to be dialects and variations of some few tongues of yet greater antiquity, which again have sprung from the oldest of all, the Maya. This latter, I may say, forms the linguistic centre, from which all the others radiate, decreasing in consanguinity ac- cording to the distance from this centre, losing, by inter- mixture, and the adoption of foreign words, their aboriginal forms, until on reaching the outer edge of the circle, it becomes difficult to trace their connection with the source from which they sprang.^ • Palacio, Carta, p. 20; Junrros, Hist. Gunt., p. 198; Registro Yucateco, torn, i., p. 166; Galindo, iu Land. Geog. Soc, Jour., vol. iii., pp.95, 63; Galla- tin, in Amer. Elhno. Soe., Transact., vol. i., j'p. 4-7; Muhknpfordt, Mejico, torn, ii., pp. 8, 17; Wappiius, Geog. u. Stat., p. 245; Heireia, Hist. Gen., dec. iv., lib. x., cap. ii-xiv.; Laet, Nortis Orhis, pp. 277, 317, 325; Humboldt, Esmi /'()/., toin. i., p. 267; Heller, ItnKen, p. 380; Galindo, in Antiq. Mex., p. 67; Norman's lianMes, p. 238; Hae/kens, Cent. Amer., p. 412; Prichard's Kal. Hint. Man, vol. ii., p. 5i;i; Bvhrendt's lieport, in Smitlmonian Kept., 1867, p. 42"); .Sqaier's }fonofiraph, p. ix. ; Vilkigutierre, Hist. Vonq. Itzn, p. 84. 2 The luuguiiges of the Miiyu fuiiiily are opoken in the old provinces of Soconusco, Chiapas, Suchitepec, Vera Paz, Honduras, Izulcos, Salvador, San Miguel, Nicaragua, Xerez de Choliiteca, Tegucigalpa, and Costn Rica, says the Abbe Brusaeur de Bourbourg, MS. Troano, torn, ii., p. vi. * La plu- THE MAYA LANGUAGE IN YUCATAN. 761 The Maya, with its many affiliations, may be well com- pared in its grammatical construction and capacity to the Aztec. It has in this resiject been likened to the ancient Greek which it is said to resemble in many points. Al- though monosyllabic words are of frequent occurrence, it has not, as is common to monosyllabic languages, many very harsh and guttural sounds, but is generally called soft and well-sounding. The dialects sicken on the coast of Yucatan and near Belize, are the purest and most ele- gant of the Maya family, and the greater the distance from this region, the greater are the variations from the pure Maya.' Some remarkable hypotheses, which, if proven, part lies langues do cette contree, si multiples au premier aspect, sc rt'iUiisent en rtiiilite a un petit iiombre. Ce sont des dialectes qui iiu different Iuh una des antres que pur le nu'lauge do quelques mots etriiiijjers, une certaine varieti' <l«ns les ttniiles on dans la prouonciutiou.' lirassenr de Bourhourg, in Nounelles Annalea dea I'oy., 1855, tom. cxlvii., p. 155. 'II niu ]>iirait indubi- table (pie la laugue uuiversi'lle des royaumes guatL-malieim tlevuit i'tre, avant I'iiivasion des tribus que les Espagnols trouverent en possession de ces con- trees, le mayu d' Yucatan ou le tzendal qui lui ressenible beauconp.' [b. ' Lacandons . . ..les Manxes, Pocomames, etc., qui parleut eueore aujourd'bai uuo langue presqu'en tout semblablo a cello des Yucati'ques.' Id., p. 156. 'Le Ticnddl ou Txeldnl et un dialecte de la langue ?o/ri7« dont il differo fort jjou.' W., Pdleiiqite, p. 34. 'Toutes sont issues d'une seule souche, dont le ina;/a parait avoir garde le plus grand nombro d'clements. Le quiche, le cak-ldquel, le mame, le Uendal, sont nianjues eux-inenies au soeau d'une tris-ha''*o antiquite, amplement partagee pur le mejeicain ou wilnutll nialgru les diflv, . euces que comporte sa gramniaire ; cur si ses formes et sa sy ntaxe sont tris-tlistiuctes de celles du mayn, on peut dire, nuunuioins, que tons ccs voca- bles sont composes de rueines communes k tout le groupe. Id., MS. Trofino, tom. ii., pp. vii., viii. 'La lungue primitive forme le centre; pins elle s'avauce vers la circonference, plus elle perde de son originalite la tau^'ente, c'est-a-diro le i>oint oil elle rencontre un autre idiome, est I'endroit oil elle s'ulti're |)our formor nno la'.igue luixte.' Widdenk, Voy. PiW., pp. '24, 42. ' Les Taitzaes, les Cehatchos, les Campiuis, les Chinamitas, les Locenes, les Ytzues et les Laciindons. T<mtes ces uittions parleut la lungue mayu, ex- cepte les Loeenes, qui parlent l.k lant;ue Choi.' Tvrnaux-Companii, in Nnu- vAles Annales ds Voy., 184;j, tom. xcvii., p. 50; /(/., 1840, tom. Ixxxviii., p. C. 'La do Yucatjin, y 'rubiso, quo es tod;i vna.' UernrU iJiaz, Hint, Ciinq., fol. '25; Solis, Hist' Mc.e., torn, i., p. 8!}. 'Zocjues, Celtules y QuMc- nes, todos de lenguus diferentes.' Remesnl, Hist. Chynp't, pp. '2G4, 2'JO; also* i:i .lfi(i<flHits, Nieuusc Wi-ereld, p. 269; IMpst' Span. C<>n<f., tom. iii., p. '252; fiquiT,\\\ Nowclles Amialcides Voy., 1855, tom. cxlviii., p. 275, Id., IS.jT, tom. cliii.. pp. 175, 177-8. Tno natives of tlio island of Cozumel ' son de la leiigua y costunibres de los de Yucatan.' L'lndi, lie'acxon, p. 12; Orozco y Jierni, iteoiirafUi, pp. 18-25, 55-56. ' ' La siiupliciti! originale de cette languo et la regularite merveilleuse de ses formes grammaticales, c'est la facilite avec laquiUe die so preto a I'ana- lyso de cliicun de ces vocabl 'S et a la dissection des racines dont ils sont cl'vives.' Brassew de Bourbourg, MS. Troano, tom. ii., pp. iii., vi., v. 'The Mnja tongue spo\-en in the northern parts of Yucatan, is remarkable for its ext.-emely g itturul pronunciation.' Gordon's IFikI and Gcorj. Mim., p. 73. ' The whole of the native languages ore exceedingly guttural in their pro- li !■ [If III 783 THE HAYA-QUICHK LANOUAOES. would revolutionize many existing theories, ethnologic nnd philologic, have latterly been l)ronght lurward by the Abb6 Brasseur de ]3ourbourg. This gentleman, who has devoted himself to the study of ancient Cen- tral America and Mexico for many years, and who is fully conversant with the languages of Yucatan and Guatemala, the Maya and (2uich(:>, claims to have dis- covered a close connection l)etween the Maya, Quiche, Cakchiquel, Zutugil, and others, with most of the chief languages of Euroixj; prominent among whicli he places the Oreek, but mentions also Latin, French, Knglish, German, Flemish, Danish, and others. Although on ex- amination many of the abbe's so-called roots display similarities, lx)th phonetic and in meaning, with some Euroi)ean words, still a large majority are evidently twisted to conform to the writer's ideas, and it will require not alone further investigations, but unpreju- diced studies, such as are not made for the ptu'ijose of proving any particular hy[)othesis, to substantiate his theories. Until sucl< im))artial comparisons are made, and a clearer light thrown u[)on the sultject, these (Jentral American languages nui.st remain content to be treated as strangers to tho.se of the old world.* Of the languages previously enumerated I have the following s^)ecimens. The Lord's Prayer in Chafmbal, s^wken in Comitan, in the state of Chiapas: Tattic hayS, culchahan tanlinubal a vihil jacud eg nnnciation.' Dunn's Giiaiimala, n. 265. 'DivHo Sprache war woblklingeud uiiJ woich.' MiUler, Amerikanische Urrdiglonen, yt i^\^• Ternatue-HomjHins, iu NoitiH'llea AntMles des Fou., 1843, lom. xcvii., p. 32; A'ouier, in Id., toiu. cliii., p. 178. * ' DniiH ces lansncn l<akchiqn&le, kichee ot zntngile, leM mots qui n'np- pai'tienuout pna au A^aya, m'unt tout I'air d'etre d'origiuo gerinauiquo, sax- oiis, danoitt, lliiiDaiidH, aiiglaix inuino.' Uraiiaeur de liourlmufri, in Nomellea innalea des Voy., 1855, toni. cxlvii., i>p. 156-7. ' Jc fun frappe, dt8 nion ar- ■vi'o. . . .de lusimilitudo qu'iiiio qnantittido mots do Itiiir lungno uffraitavoo lies du nord do I'Europo.' Id., Ijellrc « M. linfn, in Id., toni. clx., 1858, pp. 1, 28l-t)0. 'The fundamental forms and words of the languages of these ions (except the Mexican} are intimately connected with the Maya or 'l udal and that all the words, that are neither Mexican nor Maya, belong tc ur languages of Northern Europe, viz., English, Saxon, Danish, Nor- wt an, Swedish, Flemish and German, some even appear to belong to the Fr loli and Persian, and altogether thev are really very numerous and as- to' ding.' Id., Ijelkr in the Ntxo York TrVbum, November 21, 1855. OHIArANEC. CHOL. AND T2ENDAL. 768 bogtic d guajan acotuc d guabal hichuc ill Itihum jostnl culehalian. Yipil caltzil eg gliiniquil tic oquitic Hva 3^abanhi hoc culanpordon eg niiiltic liichiic qucj ganticun giiazt culanticon pcrdon machd hay sniiil Higilticon hoc mi xtagua concoctic mulil mas Ice coltayotic scab puciij jachuc. Lord's Prayer in Chiapanec: Pua mangiiemc' iiiluma cane nacapajo totomomo co^ pamim(^> chambriomo chalaya giiipuiniitamii gtulilojd istaiiacupil caji'ucd nacopaju: cajilo bana yacnineomo niiori may tariifi mindamil oguajimO Ua coimmimemu tagiiajime nambucaraurieme cnquemc gadiluca si memii casimemu tagnagime nambucamuncmc copd tipusitumu bica tipucapuimu mujarimimuriaine maiigiiemc. Diusi mutarilu nitangame cliacuillame caji Jesus. Lord's Prayer in Choi: Tiat te lojon, aue tipiichan utzat alvilacavai trictic tolejon han gracia chulee \i\\(^, a piicical vafchec ti paniumil chee tipanchan. Laa cual ti juun i)el quin, de vennomelqjon gualee sutven hisvet baschee mue sut- venhia y vetob hispibulob. Llastel ti loloutecl cotanon melojon y chachan jaiiHjl y tiu6 nialoluioii. Amen Jesus. Lord's Prayer in Tzendal, as spoken near the cele- brated ruins of Palenque : Tatic, ta nacalat tachulchan: chulalviluc te ajalalvilo: acataluc te aguajualo: acapastayuc: te tuxacane tajich ta chulclian jichucnix ta valumilal. Ecuctjie jujhim acabeyaotic te guag vixtum cuntic tajujtni caal chaybe- yaotic te multic achiotic cbaybotic ate hay smul cagto- joltique soyoc mameaguao yahicotic ta nuilil colta yaoti- cnax tiustojol piscil te colae. Amen Jesus, Lord's Prayer in Zoque, as spoken in Tabasco, Chia- pas, and parts of Oajaca. Theshata tzapgucsmue itupue yavecotzamuo mis nei, yamine mis yumihocui, ya tuque mis sunoycui, yecnas- quesi tzapquesmuese. Tesane hoimucix) home|X3 tzihctc 764 THE MAYA-QUlCHfi LANGUAGES. yshoy, yatocoyates mis hescova hes jaziquet mis atocoi- pase thesquesipue jatzi huitemistetzaeu hocysete cui- jomue ticomayo ya cotzocamisthe mumuyatzipue quesi, tese yatuque Amen Jesus. Lord's Prayer in Zotzil: Totit ot-te nacal oi ta vinagel-utzilaluc a vi-acotal aguajualel-acopas hue a chul cano-echuc nox ta vinagel- ecluse ta valumil-acbeotic e cham-Uocom llocomutic -ech xachaibeutic-cuie tag tojolic-ma a guae llalu- cuntic-ta altajoltic-ech xacolta utic nox ta stojol ti coloc. Amen Jesus.' Of the Pokonchi Language I have a short grammar, by Thomas Gage, whicli has also been used by Yater and Gallatin. Following are a few of its prominent features: Nouns are declined by the aid of particles, of which there are two kinds, varying accordingly as the word to be declined commences with a consonant or with a vowel. For words commencing with a consonant the par- ticles nu, a, ru, ca, ata, and quitacque are used ; and for those commencing with a vowel, v, ay, r, c, or q, ta, qu, and tacqiie. These particles are partly prefixed and partly affixed, as will appear in the following examples. So the word pat, house, and tat, father, are by Gage de- clined in the following manner. My house Thy house His bouse My father Thy father His father nupat apat rupat nutat atat rutat Our house Your house Their house Our father Your father Their father capnt ftputta quipattacqne catAt atatta quitattacqne The declension of the word acim, son, and ixim, corn, are given by Gage, as follows: My son Thy son His sou My corn Thy corn His com vacun avacun racun vixim avixim rixim Our son Your son Their son Our corn Your corn Their com cacun avacunta cacuntaqne quixim avicimta quiximtacquH * Pimenid, Ctiadro, torn, ii., pp. 231-45. POKONCHI GRAMMAB. 766 Verbs in like manner change the particles, by means of which they are conjugated, accordingly as the word commences with a consonant or a vowel. For those commencing with a consonant the particles are ; — «</, na, inru, iiica, nata, hiquitacque. Thus the word locoh, to love, is conjugated as follows: CONJUGATION OP THE VERB LOCOH, TO LOVE. PBESENT INDICATIVE. I love, nulocoh We love, incalocoh Thoii lovest. nalofioh You love, nnlocohto He loves, iurulucoli They love, inquilocohtacqua PRESEKT PASSIVE. I am loved, quiloconhi We are loved, coloconhi Thou lilt loved, tilocoulii Yoii are loved, tiloeonhita He is loved. jnroconbi They are loved, quiloconhitaeque PKRFECT PASSIVE. I have been loved, xinloconhi Thou hast beiu lovet 1, ixtiluciinhi He has been loved. ixloconhi We have been loved. xolocvynhi You have been loved t ixtiloeonhita They have been love i, silocouhi tacque IMPEB ATIVE. Be thou loved, tiloconhi Let him be loved, chiloconho Let us bo loved, chi:!aloconho Be ye loved. tiloconhota Let them be loved. chiquilocouho taque I can love. inchoiuulocoh I will love. inrannlocoh I have been willinR t o love, ixnulocoh I have been able to 1 ove. ixeholixiinlocoh I can love thee. tichol nulocoh I will love thee, tira nulocoh Sometimes the verb I will is added to express the future: — invn, 1 will; miva, thou wilt; inra, he will. Verbs beginning with a vowel have the following par- ticles; — ino, nav, inr, iiKpi, or inc, naiita, inqn tncqw, or inc tacque. Thus the verb C(ja, to deliver, is conjugated. inque(;a nnvi'^'iita inque«,'a tauquo Adjectives are indeclinable, and the plural of nouns cannot 1)0 distinguished from the singular, as; — kiro uinaCf good man ; kiro uimic, good men. I deliver, inve<;a Wo deliver. Thou deliverest, nave^;a Yon deliver. He delivers. inre(;a They deliver. 766 THE MATA-QUICHe LANOUAGES. The following Lord's Prayer comes from the same source: Catat taxah vilcat; nimla incaharc^ihi avi; inchalita avihauripau cana. InvanivitA nava yahvir vacacal, he invataxab. Chaye runa cahuhunta quih viic; na- <;achtamac, he inpachve quimac ximacquivi chiquih; macoacana chipam catacciiyhi, coave9ata china unche tsiri, mani quiro, he inqiii. Amen.' Of the Mame, or Zaklohpakap, the following ex- tract is from a grammar written by Diego de Reynoso. The letters used are: a, b, ch, e, h, i, k, I. m, n, o, p, t, u, V, X, y, Zf tz. There are no special syllables or signs to express gender, but distinct words are used, as; — mama, old man ; ahkimikeia, old woman ; mamaU, old age of a man; keiaU, or aMdmikil, old age of a woman. The plural of animate beings is expressed by the particle e prefixed to the word ; — vuinak, person ; evuinak, persons ; but it is considered as elegant also to affix the same e; — kiaM, son; ekiahok, sons. For inanimate things, either numerals or adjectives expressing the plural are used ; — abah, stone ; ikoh abak, many stones. Personal pronouns are; — ain, I; aia, thou; ahu or ahi, he; oo or aoiOf we; oe or aeie, you; aehu or aehi, they. Me, to me, in me T)iee, to thee, in thee Him, to him, iu him Uii, to U8, in UB You, to yon, iu yon Them, to them, in them Of me, by me By thee By him By na By you By them By myself By himself By onraelvea By youraelvea By themwivea • Gage'B JVew Survty, pp. 465-477, et aeq. vnih tiha tihu kiho kihne kihaehu vuxm tnma tumhi kumo kume kumha tipa tiphi kibo kibe kibMhn or kibhn UAME CONJUOATION. m I am. ftin in, or ain inen Thoa art, aia He is, aha CONJUOATION OF THE VEBB TO BE. PBKSINT minOATITIC. We are, ao, or aoia You are, ae, or aeie They are, aehn IKPKBFEOT. PKBnCT. ain took | I have been, ain hi I hod been, ain tokem mtar FtmrBi. second nrruBK. I shall be, in abenelem, or ain loiem | I shall have been, ain lohi UfPBBlTITK. Be. a u ia I was, CONJUOATION OF THE VERB XTALEM, TO LOVE. PRBSINT INDICATIVE. I love. Thou lovest. He loves. ain tzum chim xtalem tzum xtalem a tzom xtalem ha We love. Yon love, They love. t::um ko xtalem o tzum cbe xtulem e tzum cha xtalem ho IMPERPEOT. I loved, tzum tok ohim xtalem PEBFECT. I have loved, iui xtalim, uni xtale, ma ohim xtalim, ma ni xtale, or ma uni xtale , PLCPEBFECT. I had loved, iztok chim xtalim FIRST FCrnBK. I shall love, uni xtalibetz, or ain chim xtalem SECOND FDTCBR. I shall have loved, ain lo in xtalem IMPEBATIVK. Love thou, ixtalin o ia Let him love, ixtalin o hu Let us love, ko ixtalin o Love you, ixtalin ke ie Let them love, ixtalin ke hu ^ Of the Quich<3, there is an abundance of material. The letters used are ; — a, 6, c, e, g, h, i, k, I, m, n, o, p, q, r, t, M, V, X, y, 2, tz, tch. Gender is expressed by pre- fixing the noun ixok, woman, to the word, as; — coh, lion; ioBok cohj lioness; mun, slave; ixok mun, female slave. The sound iah expressed by the letter x denotes inferi- ority, and is therefore frequently used to express the feminine of inferior beings. U in the Quichu and ru in 1 PimmM, Cuadro, torn, i., pp. 84-110. 768 THE MAYA-QUICH6 LANOUAOES. the Cakchiquel are either possessive pronouns or denote the possession of the word which follows. The particles re and ri are at times used for the same purpose ; — u chuch ahpcp, the mother of the prince; qui quoxtum tiruxnit, the ramparts of the town. Before the vowels a, o, and u, they are changed to c; and before e and i, to qu. De- rivatives are formed with the preposition ah, either pre- fixed or affixed to the primitive noun ; — car, fish ; ahcar, the fisherman ; tzih, word ; ahtzih, the speaker ; etc. No positive rule can be given for the formation of the plural, as there are several different methods in use. The most common appears to be by the affixes ah, eh, ■ib, ob, iih] — heom, merchant; plural, heonuih-, ixok, woman; plural, ixokib; ahau, lord; plural, ahaitab. In the Cak- chiquel language the last letter h is omitted, as; — ixokib, women, in Quiche, is ixok'i in Cakchiquel. With adjectives the syllables ak, tak, ic, tic, etc., are used instead; — nim, great; nimak ha, great houses; rihi, old; rijiitak vimik, old people; utz, good; utzic va, good eatables. Adjectives are always placed before the sub- stantives ; — zak, white ; zaki ha, white house. Substan- tives are formed from adjectives by adding one of the particles, al, el, il, ol, id-, — nim, great; nimal, the great- ness; zak, white; zakil, the whiteness; id., good; utzil, the goodness. These same substantives can be turned into adjectives again by adding the particle ah; — nimalah mak, great sin; utzilah achi, good man. In the same manner all substantives may be turned into adjectives by adding one of the particles alah, dah, Hah, olah, ulah, etc. ; aliau, king or lord ; ahauakih, royal. To express the comparative, the present participle of the verb iqou, to surpass, which is iqouinak, is used, and sometimes also the word yalacuhinak, from yalacuh, to exceed. For example; — nim, great, comparative, iqou- inak chi nim, he who surpasses in greatness; iqouinak chi nim u hebdiquiil ka xokahau Oapoh maria chiqui vi t'o- noh^l ixokib, (literally) surpasses in great beauty our Lady the Virgin Mary all other women. The superla- tive is expressed by the syllable Diaih, very great or quioh£ pbonouns. t9i much; nim, great or greatly; tih, xoo, qui, much; all of which are placed before the word and are followed by the syllable chi; — maih chi nim, very great; maih chi hM, very fine; maih chi tinamvt, very great city; xoo qatan, very great heat; tih nimaha, very great house. The adverb lavdo or hh is also used for the same pur- pose ; — hvoh or loh cou cK a bana, hold it strong. The names of colors are duplicated to express the su- perlative, as ; — rax rax, very green ; zak zak, very white. The reverential syllables in use are lal and la — lal nu cahau, your excellency is my father; in akitcd la, I am the son of your excellency. PBONOUNS. I, or me in, nn, nav Thou at. a He are, ri, r' Myself xaviin Thyself xaviat Himaelf XBTiare We oh You yx They e, he Onraelvea xavioh YonnelveB xaviyx ThemselTes zavi e, he When a noun commences with a consonant, nu, a, u, in the singular, and ha, y, qui, in the plural are used as possessive pronouns, but if it commences with a vowel, v, av\ r, are employed in the singular, and k\yv\c', or ^', in the plural. HyalaT6 Thy sLiTe nnmnn amnn His slave nmnn Onr slaves ka mnnib Your slaves y mnnib Their slaves oni mnnib Myvrrath T* oyonal Thy wrath Kf' oyonal His wrath r' oyonal Onr wrath k' oyonal Yonr wrath jrv' oyonal Their wrath c' oyonal INTF.R1tOaATIVE& Who naU, aohinak, apaohinak apa-in-ehinak Who am I Who art thon apMkWhinak ▼oL.m. M 770 THE MATA-QUICHfi LANOUAOEa IKTEBEOOATIVES. Who is this apaohinak-ti Who is it. Who would it be Who are we Who are you Who are they naki-la naki'lalo apa-oh-chinak apa-yx-ohinak apa-e-ohinak lam, Thou art, He is. We are. innx atux areux oh ux You are, They are, yxux e, or he ux The verb, to be, is expressed by either tias, or go, or gohe. As an example of its conjugation I insert the in- dicative present. or in qolio " at qolio " are qolio " oh qolio " yx qolio " e, or he qolio Four different kinds of verbs are given in the gram- mar compiled by the Abbe Brasseur de Bourbourg, which he calls active, absolute, passive, and neuter. The following sentences are given as specimens of each kind. Active; — can nu logoh «' ..\lih, I love my master. Abso- lute; — gu i logon, or logonic, I love; gu! i tzibanic, I write. Passive; — ta x-e tzonox rumai ahtzak, then they were in- terrogated by the creator. Neuter; — gw' i cam, or gui cam, I die; gu^ in vl, I come; gu ibe, I go; gu^ i var, I sleep. Following I insert the conjugation of the active verb to love, in which the word logoh, love, commences with a consonant, and al.iO the conjugation of the active verb oyohbeh, to wait, which commences with a vowel, thus showing the different particles used. CONJUGATION OP THE VEBB TO LOVE. PBKSBMT INOIOATITX. I lOYfl, Thou loveat, He loves, oa nu logoh o' a logoh c' u logoh We love, ca ka logoh You love, qu' y logoh They love, ca que logoh PIBFIOr. I have loved, x-in, xi-nu, or x-nu logoh, or nu logom PIiUPKBnOT. I had loved, nu, or x-nu logom-ohio vxBST nrmii. I shall love, oh' in, x-oh'in chi nu, or x-ohi nu logoh PBisEirr suBJimoTiTi. If I love, ca nu logoh>tah QUIGH£ CONJUaATIONS. 771 If I had loved, nn logom-ohi-tah PABTIOIPLB. Loving, logonel OONJUOATION OF THE VEBB OTOBEH, TO WATT. PBBIMT IMSIOATIVI. I wait, Thou waitest, He waits, ca v'oyobeh c' av' oyobeh ca r' oyobeh We wait, Yon wait. They wait, oa k' oyobeh qu' yv' oyobeh ca c oyobeh mnoT. I have waited, zi-v' oyobeh, or av' oyobem BEOOKD rUTCBK. I Shan have waited, chi v', or xchl v oyobeh PBI8IKT BDBnrMOnVE. If I wait, ca v' oyobeh-tah In the following three columns I give a specimen of the conjugation of the absolute, passive, and neuter verb. AWOLUTB. PAaSIVB. I love, Thon lovest, He loves, We love. You love, They love, qn'i logon o'at logon ca logon koh logon qu'y logon que logon I am loved, Thon art loved. He is loved. We are loved, Yon are loved. They are loved. qn'i logoz (Tat logoz calegoz koh fogoz qn'ix logox qne logoz Iron, Thou rollest. He rolls, qn'i bol o^atbol cabol MBDTBB. We roll. You roll, TheyroU, kohbol qu' yx bol que Dol ABSOLUTB. PA88IVB. I have loved. x-i logon, I was loved, or in logoninak x-i logox. MBVTBB. I have arrived. z-in ul, or in nlinak FXBBT FVTVBB* AB80LVTB. PASSIVB. I shall love. x-qni logon 1 I shall be loved, MBUTBB. x-qui logoz I shall arrive. z-qu'in nl There are further mentioned a reciprocal and a dis- tributive verb. Of the former the following is an example. I love myself. Thou lovest ttiyself. He loves himself, We love ourselves. Yon love yourselves. They love themselves. oa nn logoh nib o'a logon rib c'n logoh rib ca ka logoh kib qu'y logoh yvib oa qui logon quib 772 THE MATA-QUICH£ LANGUAGES. Of the second form this is an example. Thee I love, He loves his father, Yoa love us, Thee they love, cat nn logoh oa ri, or are logoh a oahaa koh y logoh oat que logoh The prepositions — ma, mam, or maim, and mave,, are negatives. When man, or mana, is used with a verb, the particle tah must be added ',-^-man ca v' U-tah, I do not see. Father Ximenez calls the following irregular verbs, qo, qoh, or qdk, -pa, ux, or ttan:; qaz, to live, and oh, or ho, to go. The conjugation of the last me.itioned is as follows. INDIOATITI PBX8KNT. Thoii goest. He goes. h'in h'at oh, or ho We go. You go. They go. o'ho h'yx h'e The Zutugil and Cakchiquel appear to bear a closer relationship to each other, than the Cakchiquel and Quiche. Some of the principal differences between the three are the following. The plural of nouns which in the Quich6 is . formed by the affixes ab, eb, ob, 'ib, uh, is in the Cakchiquel designated by simply affixing the vowels of the above syllables, and in the Zutugil by the affixes ay, or i. The pronouns which in the Quich^ and Cakchiquel are in, I, etc., are in the Zutugil doubled, as; — in-in, I, etc. The possessive pronouns differ in all three of the languages. The Quiche has vech, mine; avexiha, thine; rech, his; kech, ours; yvech, yours; quech, theirs. In the Cakchiquel these are; — vichin, avichin, richin, Mchin, yvichin, quichin, and the Zutugil changes the ch of the Cakchiquel into w; — monn, aviadn, rixin, Mdn, yvixin, quixin. The dative in the Quiche is chu- vech, to me, in the Cakchiquel chumchin, and in the Zu- tugil, chwovxin. Reciprocal pronouns in the Quiche are vib, avih, rib, kib, y?n&, and quib, and in the Zutugil they are vi, avi, ri, ki, yvi, qui. The verb ganeh, which also means to love,'i8 in ue Cakchiquel and Zutugil conju- gated as follows. I love, Thou lovest, He lovea, tin ganeh tah ganeh tn ganeh We loT«, Yon love, They love. tika ganeh tv ganeh ti qui ganeh QUI0H£ and GAKGHIQUEL LORD'S PBAYEBS. 778 There are also many other words which differ in one or more letters in the three languages, but it appears that they are nevertheless so much alike that the dif- ferent people speaking them can understand one another. Lord's Prayer in the Quiche : Ka cachau chi cab lal qo-vi, r'auazirizaxic-tah hi la. Chi pe-tah ahauarem la. Chi ban-ta ahauam la, va- ral chuvi uleu queheri ca ban chi cah. Yah la chikech ka hutagihil va. Zacha la ka mak, queheri ca ka zacho qui mak rii x-e makun chike ruq m'oh ocotah la pa takchiibal mak, xata noh col-ta la pa itzel. Quehe ch'uxoc. Lord's Prayer in Cakchiquel: Ka tata r'at qoh chi cah, r'auazirizaxic-tah a bi. Ti pe-ta-ok av' ahauarem. Ti ban-tah av'ahoom vave chuvi uleu, quereri tan-ti ban chi cah. Ta yata-ok chike vacamic ka hutagihil vay. Ta zach-ta-qa-ok ka mak, quereri tan-ti ka zach qui mak riy x-e makun chike. Ruquin qa maqui-tah koh av'ocotah pa takchii- bal mak, xatah koh a colo pan itzel. Quere ok t'ux." Of the Maya Grammar, the following is a brief oom- pendium : The following alphabet is used to write the Maya lan- guage: a, b, c, 9, 2, fe, 0, cti, ch, e, A, i, y, k, I, m, n, o. The letter 9 is pronounced like the English z, or as if for example the word canAe^, were spelled cambez. The is pronounced as if spelled dj, oib is pronounced as if written djib, to write; h, not aspirated, and very fre- quently omitted; k, rather guttural; pp and p, sharp and with force ; th, hard, at the same time approximating slightly the English tt. The gender of rational beings is denoted by the prefixes aA, for masculine, and ix, for feminine; — ah cambezah, master; ix cambezah, mistress. With animals the particles asibil, for males, and chupd, * BroMssur d« Bourhourg, Orammain de la Langm QuieM; PimeiM, Cua- dro, torn, ii., pp. 126-47. 774 THE MATA-QUICH£ LAKGUAaES. for females, is prefixed. An exception to this rule is the word pal-, — aabU pal, the boy ; and chupul pcU, the girl. Nouns form the plural by adding the particle ob; — ich, eye; ich ob, eyes. Adjectives ending in nac, in the plural lose their two last syllables and substitute for them the syllable lac, — kdkatndc, an idle thing; kakldc, idle things. When an adjective and substantive are joined t(^ether, the adjective is always placed be- fore the substantive, but the plural is expressed only in the substantive; — ^man, uinic; good, vtz'd; vtziil uinicob, good men. To form the comparative, the last vowel of the adjective with the letter I added to it is affixed ; fre- quently, the particle U is simply affixed ; — further, the pronoun of the third person m or ^ is always prefixed, in the comparative; — tibH, a good thing; it t^U, a better thing; wtz, good; yvtzU, or yutzui, better; lob, bad; vh- bd, or vldbU, worse; Jcaz, ugly; ukazal, or ukazU, uglier. The superlative is expressed by the particle hack, which is prefixed ; — lob, bad ; hacUob, very bad. 11 added to nouns and adjectives serves to make them abstracts, uinic, man; uiiiicil, humanity. There are four kinds of pronouns used in the Maya, all of which are used in conjugating verbs. But the two last are also used, united with nouns, or as possess- ive pronouns, and never alone, or as absolute pronouns. PBONOUNS. I Thou He I Thoa He I, mine Thou, thine He, his Mine Thino Hia Myself Thyself Himself teoh lay m eoh laylo la a d u an y in-ba a-ba d-ba We You. They t<Son t^ex 15ob We You They on ex ob We, ours You, yours They, theirs oa a-ex 6-ob Ours Yours Theirs oa an-ex y-ob PBOliOUNS. Ourselves Yourselves Themselves oa-ba a-ba-ex <i-ba-ob MATA CONJUOATIONS. m CONJUGATION OF THE AUXILLABT VEBB TENI, TO BE. niDIOATITK PBnmT. lam, Thou art. He is, ten teoh We are, Yon are, They are. t(5on t^ex Itfob XHFKBROT. I was, ten cnchi I have been, PKBnCT. ten hi PLUPRBFEOT. I had been, ten hi-ili onchi FiaST TOTDRB. I shall be. biu ten-ao I shall have been, ten bi-ili coshom IHPEBATITB. Be, ten-ac PBXSEKT SUBJUNCTIVE. If I be, ten-ac en IHFEBFBOT SUBJUNCTIYB. If I were, hi ten-ao REST CONJUGATION OP THE VERB NACAL, TO ASCEND. PBESENT INDICATITE. I ascend. Thou ascendest. He ascends. nacal in oah nacal a cah nacal dcah We ascend. Yon ascend, They ascend, nacal ca cah nacal a-cah-ex nacal A-cah-ob QIPEBFECT. PEBTEOT. I ascended, nacal in cah-cnchi | I have ascended, nao-en PLUPEBFECT. I had ascended, nac-eu ili-cnchi IIBST rUTUBB, BBOOMD FUTUBR. I shall ascend, bin nacac-en | I shall have ascended, nao-en ili-onohom IMPBBATIVE. Ascend, nacac-en SECOND CONJUGATION CAMBEZAH, TO INSTRUCT. I instruct. Thou instructest, He instructs. We instruct. You instruct. They instruct. PBESENT INDICATTVB. cambezah in cah, or cambezah k cah, cambezah u cah, cambezah ca cub, cambezah 4 cah-ez, cambezah u cab-ob, ten cambezio tech cambezio lay cambezic toon cambezio t^ex cambezio Idob cambezio IMPEBFEOT. cambezah in cah onchi I instmoted, PBBFECT. I have instmoted, in cambezah FLCPBBFEOT. I had instructed, in cambezah ili-cnchi 776 THE MAYk-QVlOat LANaUAOES. Fnw vcToai. instmot, bininoambes MOOMD FUTUBI. hare instrooted, in oamb«iah ili-ooohom ncpiBAnTi. Let me inatract, in oambez Instrnot thoa, cambez Let him instniot, i oambez Let US instruct, ca oambez Instruct yon, & cambez ex Let them instruct, & cambez ob PBESEMT SCBJUMOIIVK. If I instruct, ten in cambez The third and fourth conjugations not differing from the above, I do not insert them. THE lord's prater. Cayum ianeeh ti ctlannob cilichthantabac akaba: Ournither who art in heaven blessed be thy name; tac a ahaulil c' okol. Mencahac a uolah uai it may come thy kingdom ns over. Be done *,hine will as ti luun bai ti caan^. Zanzamal uah ca azotoon on earth as in heayen. Daily bread us give heleae caazaatez c' ziipil he bik c' zaatzic uziipil to-^y us forgive our sins as we forgive their sins ahziipiloobtoone ma ix appatic c' to sinners caatocoon ti us deliver not also lob.» from evil. let us lubul ti tuntah, fall in temptation To the two languages the Huaztec and Totonac spoken respectively in the states of Tamaulipas and Vera Cruz, great antiquity is ascribed. I include them both in this chapter, ui?d cltissify them with the Maya family ; the Huaztec beciuse its relationship has already been satis- factorily e-jtablished by Vater and his successors, and the Tocoiiac on the statements of Sahagun and other > B^ran de Santa Bom Maria, Art»\ Rux, Cateeiamo Hlalorico; Id., Car- tUla; Id., Oram. Tucateca; GaUcUin, in Amer. Ethno. Soc., Transact., vol. i., pp. 252, et seq.; Heller, Jieisen, p. 381, et seq.; Vater, Mthridates, torn, iii., pt iii., pp. 4-24; Pimentel, Cuadro, torn, i., pp. 6, 223, torn, ii., pp. 119, 229; Brasaeur de Bourbourg, Orammaire, in landa, BehdoH, pp. 469-479; Id., in iCS. Troano, torn. ii. TOTONAO ORAMMAB. 777 good authorities.*' Of both of these languages I insert some grammatical notes. The Totonac is divided into four principal dialect, named respectively that of the Sierra Alta or Tetikilhati, that of Xalpan y Pontcpec, or Chakahuaxti, the Ipapana and the Naolingo or Tati- molo. The following grammar refers specially to the last dialect. The letters used are a, cA, e, g, h, i, k, I, m, n, o, p, t, u, V, X, y, z, tz, Ui. Compounded or agglutinated words are of frequent occurrence ; they seem to be joined with- out any particular system, although it appears that the last letter is oftentimes omitted. The following shows the composition of a word ; — HoxUhmagatlakacha,- liMhuin, to go prophesying; composed of the particle U, the verb oxUha^ the adverb magcU, the substantive laka- tin, and the verbs chaan and liMhuin. There are no par- ticular signs or letters to express the gender, but in most cases the words huixkana, male, and joozkat, female, are prefixed to words. The plural for animated beings is formed by one of the following terminations; — n, in, nin, itni, nitni, an, na, ne, ni, no, nu; — oxga, youth; oxgan, youths; aga- pon, heaven; agaponin, heavens; pulana, captain; pula- nanin, captains; mahin, hand; makanitni, hands; ztako, star; ziakonitni, stars; xanat, flower; xanatna, tlowers; etc., etc.; in and itni are used when the word ends with a consonant, and nin and nitni when it ends with a vowel. FEBSONAL PBONOUNS. I He Thou He akit kin huix auaub, or huata We Us You They akin kila, or kinka hnixin huatonin lO'Estos Totonaqnes decian ser ellns de OvaiitUu,' 'Otros hay, que entienden la lengua GunHtecn.' Sahagim, UM. (Jen., torn, iii., lib. x., pp. 131-2. * Im alteu Centralamerikn aUo waren die Bprachen der Toto- uaken, Otimier, Huasteken, Macahuer nnter sich sowoht als auch mit der Sprache in Yucatan verwandt ' MiiUer, Amerikaniache Vrrcligionen, p. 453; Mexikanisclu Zustatide; torn, i., p. 143; Jfontantu, Nkutee \Veereld, p. 25i; Hassel, Mex. Oual., p. 245; Almaraz, Memo.'ia, pp. 18, 20; ViUa-Seiwr y San- chex, Theatro, torn, i., pp. 287-91; OaUatin, in Amer. Ethtw. Soc., Transact., vol. i., p. 4; Temaux-Compans, in Nouwlks Annalea dea Voy., 1840, torn. Ixxxviil, p. 7; Vater, Mithr'ulates, torn, iii., pt iil, p. 106; Orotoo y Berra, Oeojrafia, pp. 18-20, 204. ns THE MAYA-QUICHfi LANGUAGES. CONJUGATION OF THE VEBB IK-PAXKI-Y, I LOVE. PBBSKin; INDIOATIVE. I love, ik-paxki-y Thou lovest, puxki-a He loves, paxki-y I loved, ik-paxki-yauh paxki-yatit paxki-goy We love, You love. They love, IMPEBFEOT. xak-paxki-y PKRFEOT. I have loved, ik-paxki-lh, or ik-paxki-nit PLCPEBFKOT. I had loved, xah-paxki-nit FIBHT FUTUBE. I Bhall love nak-paxki-y SECOND FUTURE. I shall have loved, ik-paxki-lh nahuan, or ik-paxki-nit nahuan IMPEBATIVE. Love, ka-paxki PBBSBNT SUBJUNCTIVE. If I love, kak-paxki-lh IHPEBFEOT. If I loved, xax-paxki-Ih The difference between the three dialects may be seen: Heart nako alkonolco lakatzin World kiltamako katoxahuat tankilatzou Moon mnlkoyo papa laxkipap Maize koxi tapaxui kizpa Good tzey tlaan kolbana Truth Ktonkua loloko tikxUana To believe akueniy kanalay katayahuay The Lord's Prayer in the dialect of Naolingo: Kintlatkane nak tiayan huil takollalihuakahuanli u Our father in heaven art sanctified bu miraaokxot nikiminanin 6 mintakakchi tacholakahuanla thy name coino thy kingdom be done 6 minpahuat cholei kaknitiet chalchix nak tiayan. thy name as worLl as in heaven. kinchouhkan lakalliya nikilaixkiuh yanohue kakilamat- Our bread daily give us to-day forgive zankaniuh kintakallitkaii chonlei u kitnan lamatzanka- us our faults as we ourselves yte forgive niyauh 6 kintalakallaniyan ka ala kilamaktaxtoyauh our debtors and not us lead nali yoyauh naka liyogni. Chon tacholakahuanla. that we be in temptation. So be it done. HUAZTEG OBAMMAB. 779 The descriptions or grammatical remarks of Vater and Pimentel, vary in many points. For instance, Vater says that the letters k and v are not used in this language, while Pimentel mentions them both as being used. The expression of the plural is also given differ- ently by both, a.s are also several other points." From the grammar of Carlos de Tapia Zenteno, which was also used by Gallatin and Pimentel, I offer the following remarks on the Huaztec : The letters used in writing this language are: a, b, ch. d, e, g, h, i, j, k, I, m, n, o, jp, t, u, v, x, y, z, tz. The pronunciation is soft. Gender is denoted by the addi- tion of the words imik, man, and lumtm, woman; — tzaUe, king; uxunUzaUe, queen; tzejdinikj young man; tzejdiiosum, young girl. The affix chick is used to express the plural; — atik, son; atikchick, sons; but there are a few exceptions to this rule. Diminutives are expressed by the preposition chichick, as; — te, tree; chichikte, small tree. In some cases the preposition tzakam, or the affix '>l is used for this purpose. In the superlative the syl- lable le is used before the word, as; — puUik, great; kpuUik, very great. Personal pronouns ; — iiaiia, I ; tatUf thou; jaja, he; huahua, we; acaxa, you; baba, they. We have, hnahnn yatahjal You have, xaxa yutahial They have, baba tahjal CONJUGATION OF THE VERB TAEJAL, TO HAVE. INDICATIVE PREBEirr. I have, nana ntahjal or intahjal Thou hast, tata atahjal or ittahjal He has, taja, intahjal IMPKBFECT. I had, nana utahjalitz or intahjalitz PiEBFECT. I have had, nana utahjaitz or utahjamal, or ntahjamalitz PLUPEBFECT. I had had, nana utahjalak or utahjamalak, or utahjamalakitz FIB8T FUTDBE. I shall have, nana ku or kin, or kiatajah lUPEBATIVE. Have, tata katahja 11 Pimentel, Cmdro, toni. ii., pp. 223-68; pp. 223-61; Vakr, MUhridaUa, torn, iii,, pt iii., pp. 44-60. 780 THE UAYA-QUICH£ LANGUAGES. PBUINT BTTBnmOTIYK. If I have, nana kntabja or kiatahja IHrEBFECT. If I had, nana kin or intahjalak . INFDimTK. To have, tal^al Verbal nouns and participles are farmed by adding a? or chix, to the infinitive, as; — tzobnal, co know; f nd tzob- nax, he who knows. There are said to be several differ- ent dialects of this language in use. Following is the Pater Noster as gi^en by Zenteno in his Doctiina, and as spoken in the mountains of the district of Tampico. Pailome anitquahat tiaeb, quaquauhlv uim' ' cachich Father art heaven holy said tl; > -e come anatzalletal. Katahan analenal tetitzaba., uua' uanihua- thy kingdom. Be done thy will on the earth ;. i to tahab tiaeb. Ani tacupiza xahue cailel yabacanil ani hnve huavea. And thou give to-day each day our bread and tucupaculamchi antuhualabchic, antiani huahua tupacu- thou forgive sins as we for- lamchial tutomnanchixlomchik, ani ib takuhila tincal give debtors and not lead that we ib cucuallam tin exextalab. Timat taculouh timba ana ib not fall us in temptation. But save us from no cuacua. Anitz catahan. holy (evil) so be it done.i* Lord's Prayer in the dialect spoken in the Depart- ment of San Luis Potosf : Tatu puilom huahud, itcuajat, ti eb chie pelit tnnlo jajatz abi cachic atzale tal ti eb al huahua: catnjaiz ta- culbetal hantzana titzabal hantini tiaeb ani cap ud pata- laguicha tacubinanchi, xoque ani tacupaculanchi ; cal igualab, ani ela tegui tacupalanchi cal y at guitzab ani il tacujila cugualan cal junhi fataxtalb, maxibtaculohu cal han atax mal tajana guatalel. I* Zenteno, Lemiua Huagleoa; OaUatin, in Amtr. Eth'W. Soe., TroK^ (., vol. 1., pp.. 276-85; Pimentel, Cuadro, torn, i., pp. 5-34. HUAZTEG LOBD'S PBAYEB. 781 Lord's Prayer in the dialect spoken in another part of the district of Tampico: Pailon qiia que cuajat tia el: tu cab tajal hanchana enta bi ca chix hanti ca ilal cataja na aquiztal hanchana antich aval quinitine tia el. An pan abalgua ti patas hiiicha ha, tu piza segue, tu placuanchi ni gualal an- chana jontin^giia v placuanohal in at qualablom, il t' en gila cu cualan anti atds cha labial, tu en librari ti pa- tas an ataz tabal, anchana juntam. Anchanan catajan.'^ " Col. Poliod6mica, Mex., OracUm Dominical, pp. 8-10. CHAPTER XII. LANGUAGES OP HONDURAS, NICARAGUA, COSTA RICA, AND THE ISTHMUS OF DARIEN. Tai CAniB AN Importkd LANauAOB— Thk MosQniTo Lanodaor — Trr Fota, TowxA, Srco, Valirnte, Baha, Cookra, Woolwa, and otkrk Lanouaors IN HoNDDBAB— ThB ChONTAL— MoSQOITO QrAMUAB — LoVR SONU JN THH MogQOITO LaNOUAQB — CoMPABATIVK VoOADCLABT OF HONDUIIAS ToNQUBS — Thr Couidici, CaoBOTEOA, Chontal and ObotiiJa in Nicabaoca— ObAHHAB of thr OliOTli^A OB NaQBADAN— CoHPABISON BETWRRN THB ObotiiIa and Chobotkoa — Thb CniRiQaf, Guatdho, Tiribi, and othrrs IN Costa Bioa— Talamanc^ Vooabdlabt— Divrbsitt of Spbeoh on thb Isthmus of Darikn— Enumbbation of Lanqoaobb — Coxpabatitb Vooab> ULABT. In Honduras there is a long list of tribal names, to each of which is attributed a distinct tongue. Vo- cabularies have been taken of three or four only, and one, spoken on the Mosquito coast, has had its grammatical structure reduced to writing. It is there- fore impossible to make comparisons and therefrom to determine how far their number mighc be reduced by classification. The first which I introduce is generally conceded to have been imported. It is the Carib, spoken on the shores of the bay of Honduras and on the adjacent islands, and has been proven to be almost identically the same as the one spoken on the West India Islands.^ From Gape Honduras to the Rio 8an Juan, and extending inland as far as Black River, the Mosquito language is in general use. Of it I CM) LANOUAOES OF HONDUBAS. 788 shall insert a few grammatical remarks. In the Poya Mountains a like-named tongue is spoken; on the headwaters of the Patook River is the Towka, and on the Rio Secos, the Seco. Further in the mountains, near the boundary of Nicaragua, and extending into that state are the Yaliente and Rama, said to be both separate tongues; and in the interior of the state there are the Cookra and Woolwa, the latter spoken in the province of Chontales. Others mentioned are the Tonglas, the Lenca, the Smoo, the Teguaca, the Albatuina, the Jara, the Taa, the Gaula, the Motuca, the Fantasma, and the Sambo. Of these nothing but the names can be given. The oldest authorities men- tion, as a principal language the Chontal, the name of a people and language met in many variations in almost every state from Mexico to Nicaragua. As there are no (jKicimens of this language existing, it is im[X)H»ible to say whether one people and language extended through all this territory or wheilier certain wild tribes were designated by this general name, as, according to Molina's Mexican dictionary, chontaUi means stranger or foreigner; and popotnca, which seems to be also used like chontalli, is defined as barbarian, or man of another nation and language. I am therefore of the opinion that no such nations as Chontals or PoiH>lucas exist, but that these names were employed by che more civilized nations to designate people speaking other and barbarous tongues.' > A classiflcatiou has been made by Mr Squier, but in the absence of reliable data on which to base it, it caunut bo accepted witliout reHorve. He Hays: 'it appcani that HonduraH wuh anciently oocu]>iud by at least four difltincv families or groups.' These he names: the Chorti or Kesenti, belong- ing to the Maya family, the Lenca, under the various names of Chontals uud perhaps Xicaques and Poyas; -in the third ho includes the various tribes intervening between the Iicncas proper and the inhabitants of Cariay, or wliat is now culled the Mosquito shore, such as the Toacas, Tonglas, llamas, etc., and lastly in the fourth, the savages who dwelt on the Mostjuito shore from near Carataska Lagoon southward to the Kio Kan Juan. Ctnt. i4»»ier,, pp. 252-3. Kee also Squier, in Palacio, Carta, note iii., pp. 100-B; Froebel, Atu Amerika, torn, i,, pp. 399-403; Id., GetU. Antrr., pp. 133-30; Boyle'a Ride,yol. i., p. 287; Squier, in NouveUfs Annales dttt Voy., 1868, torn, olx., pp. 131-6; I'alacio, Carta, p. 20. ' Variis et diversis lin^uis utcbantur, Ghontalium tamon maxime erat inter eos communis.' J^ft, Sfovus Orhin, p. 337. ' Tenian diferencias de lenguas, y la mas general es la de los Ghouta- 784 LANGUAGES OF HONDURAS, Of the Mosquito language, which is understood through- out the whole Mosquito Coast, and of which 1 here give a few grammatical remarks, Mr Squier remarks that " it is not deficient in euphony, although defective in grammati- cal power."' There is but one article, the numeral ad- jective kumi, one, used also for a and an. The adjectives are few in number, having no uniform termination, and are discovered only by their signification, except when participles, when they always terminate in ra or n. Adjectives form the comparative by adding kara to the positive and the superlative by adding poli except in two words, uia and silpe, which have distinct words for each degree of comparison, thus ; — sUpe, small ; una, smaller katara, smallest; uia, much; kara, more; pdi, most Comparison is usually formed in the manner following — yamne, good; yamne kara, better; yamne poli, best konra, strong; konra kara, stronger; hmrapoli, strongest, In composition, to express excess or diminution, com parison is sometimes formed in this manner; — Jan al- muk, iSamuel almuk apia: John is old, Samuel is not old. ADJECTIVES. Old nlmuk Bad saura Every bane Green Hanc Tight, close bitne Black Bixa Hpotted bulne Small nilpe Bliloug Greedy slabla Transparent Dull dimdim Slippery BWukHW Circular iwit Sour Bwano Less kauaa Damp . Grea i tauHke More kara tara Hot lapta lela-kera Thin, flat tanta Rich Thick twutne Bound marbra Poor umpira leg.' Htrrtra, HiM. Otn.. dec. iv., lib. Tiii., cap. iii.; Juarroa, Hid. Ovat., p. 62; OtUwdo, Notice of the Variba, in Lond. Otog. Soe., Jour., voL iii., p. 200-1; Orozr.o y lierra, Oeografta, p. 20. 'Die Karaiben bedionen Hioh noch segenwartig ihrer gan> eigenthamliohen Bprache, welche bedentond Ton alien Ubrigen abweioht, unci von den anderen IndianerBtammen uicht. Teratanden wird.' Moaquitoland, Berichi, pp. 19-20, 140; IMVa liemarka on Mosquito Trr., in JAmd. Otog. Hoc., Jour., vol. xzxii., pp. 268-0; WeUn' Ex- plor. Hand., pp. 662-3. * Bard's Waik-na, p. 363. 'Die Spraohe. .. .der Sambos oder eigent- lichen Mosquitos, am meisten ausgebildet, allgemein verbreitet und wird im ganzen Lande von alien Htfimmen verstandon und gesprochon. Sie ist wohl- klingend, ohne besondere Kehlaute aber ziemlicn arm und unbeholfen.' MostptUoland, BericlU, p. 140. MOSQUITO ADJECTIVES AND DECLENSIONS. 785 Sharp White pine Bed panne Host, yery poli Orey, light bine etc. popotne New raiaka ADJECTIVES. Mnoh Smaller Weary Heavy Chief Oood nis nria wet wira wita yamne THE PEBFECT TENSE USED AS AN ADJECTIVE. Dry Lazy Slack, loose Wet Dirty OeneroQB lawan Bhringwan langwan bnswan klaklan kupio-pine Angry Fearful Sore Sick, troubled Dead palan, or loan sibrin latwan warban pruan The gender is commonly marked by adding waikna for the male and mairen for the female, or, for beasts, toaincUka for the male, and mairen, as before, for the female. Thus; — hpia waikna, a son; hpiti mairen, a daughter; Up rmiriatka, a bull; Up mairen, a cow. In nouns relating to the human species the plural is formed by adding nani to the singular; as; — waikna, a man; waikna nani, men; yapte, mother; yapte nani, mothers. Other nouns have the plural the same aa the singular, although sometimes a plural is formed by adding ra to the singular ; — imica, a fish ; imkara, fishes. There are four cases, distinguished by their termina- tions, the nominative, dative, accusative, and ablative. DECLENSION OF THE WOBD AIZE, FATHER. BIMOnLAB. PLOBAIi. Nom. Dat. Aoo. Abl. Father To father Father With father aizo aizora aize aize-ne Fathers To fathers Fathers With fathers oize-nani aize-nanira aize-nani aize-ne-naoi WRB AFFIX KB. aUIG0I.AB. PLUBAL. Nom. Dat. Aoo. Abl. My father To my father My father With my father aize-ke iiiznkra aizeke aize-ke-ne My fathers To my fathers My fnthert* With my fathers aizeke-nani ai/,bko-nanira aizeke-nani aizeke ne nani WITH AFFIX KAH. UMOULAB. PLUBAL. Nom. Dat. Aoo. Abl. Thy father To thy father Thy father With thy father Vol. III. so aizekam aizekamra aizekam aizekam-ne Thy fathers To thy fathers Thy fathers With thy fathers aizekam-nani aizekam-nanira aizekam-nani aizekam ne nani 786 LANOUAOSS OF HONDUSAS. ■nOOLAB. Nom. His people ai npla Dat. To ms people ai nplaia Aca His people ai npla Abl. With hia people ai uplane PIiOBAIi. Their people ai apla-nanl To their people ai upla-nanira Their people ai npla-nani With tneir people ai uplane-nani To form the possessive case of nouns, the word duhia, signifying ' belonging' , is added. The word, being subject to a declension peculiar to itself, is on that account not put as an affix in the usual declension of nouns. DECLENSION OF THB WORD DUKU. BELONQINO, POSSESSION. Belonging, possession dnliia Belonging to him, to them ai dukiara Belonging to thee, to yon ai dukiamra In my possession, belonging to me daki»*ne OKOULAB. Of me, mine ynng dnkia Of thee, thine man daUa Of him, his, hers, its wetin dukia FLmUIh Of OS, onrs ynng-nani dokia Of yon, yonrs man>nani dnkia Of them, theirs wetin nani dukia Six of There are twelve pronouns, mostly declinable, them are personal. I Thou He ynng man wetin Self bni Our wan He, his, her, hers, I, me, etc. ai Three are relative, and three adjective. This That Other Amsarm. baha naha wala What Which Who BEUTHW. naM ansa dia The first three are declined alike; thus DECLENSION OF THE WOBD YUNG, L anOULAB. FIiITBUi. Nom. Dat. Ace. Abl. Nom. Dat. Aoo. AbL Nom. Dat Aoo. AM. I Tome Me lame ynng yungra ynng yung^ne We Tons Us Withna ynng-naai yung-nanira yung-nani yung-nani ken DECLENSION OF THE WOBD MAN. THOU. aniOOUB. PLDBAL. Thou To thee Thee In thee man manra man man-ne Ton To yon You With yon man nani man-nanira man-nani man-nani-kera He To him Him In him DECLENSION OF THE WOBD WETIN. HE. BINQULAB. They wetin wetinra wetin wetin-ne To them Them With them n.0BAL. weti:'>nani wetin-nanira wetin nani wetin-nani kera MOSQUITO ADVEBB8 AND PREPOSITIONS. •m Affixes are also joined to pronouns to increase, vary, or change their signification, such as m, ne, ra, am, and others, as well as prepositions and adverbs. There are but three interjections: alai! alas! kais ! \ol and alakai! dear! Adverbs are numerous, and admit of certain varia- tions in their signification by the use of affixes, thus ; — nara^ here; naram^ here it is; lama, near; lamara, nearer. Qnickly When Every Yesterday, the other day Presently When Again Boon To-day Next, by and by Already Immediately To-morrow After to morrow No, not Only For nothing Not, never Not It is not ane ankia bane ena-wa^a kanara kanka kli mit naioA naika pnt tiske ynnka yawanka apia baman barka para sip sipsa Never tara Where ansera Together aika-aika There bara There it ii barasa Yonder bukra Near lama Nearer, close lamara Farther liwnra Here nara Here it is nnrana No mora yulakana Yes au Anything deradera Sweetly dumdnm Exactly kut Strangely pala Very, truly poli Enough Hipse Truly kosak There are twenty-eight prepositions. Some of them Kij also used as conjunctions; and some, like the ad- verb, admit of a variation. At, near, about baila To, there bara In bela Into, within belara Against dara Beyond kau With kera Through krnnan With, together knki In front lulma Opposite, before lalmara Unto, close lama Without, outside Intara Between, centre lilapos Then baha Since baha-wi T.ika bako Because, for bumna For Beneath Below Under Behind After Without, destitute Over, upon Upon, above Before, anterior Without, exterior Among With From, out of mata maira mounnta monuntara ninara niiika para pura purara pus skera tilara wal wina oomtmonoia. UntU I w How Next kal nek mki naika 788 LiLNQUAGES OF HONDURAS. So thna bun So it ia bunsa If kaka Tet kan Still kause But Lest And, also And Beknna Hia sin wal CONJUGATION OF THE VERB EAIA, TO BE. I am, yung ne Thou art, man kam He is, wetin FEBFBOT. I have been, kare Thou hast been, kamm He has been. Be thon, kama Let him be, kabia PBKnEMT IMDIOATITK DIOATITK. The same, only placing nani after the pronouns. I shall be, Thou wilt be, He will be. WU'IVBM, kamne kama kabia IMFEBATITK. Let us be, Be ye. Let them be. kape man-nani-kama wetin nuni kabia OTHEB FOBMS. I have not been, Thou hftst not been. He has not been, I shall not be. Thou wilt not be. He shall not be. We shall not be. Ye shall not be, They shall not be, Shall I not be? Wilt thou not be? Shall he not be? kerns kerum keruiskan kamue-apia kama-apia kabia-apia yung-nuni kamne-apia man-nani kama-apia wetin-nani kabia-apia kamne-apiake kama-apiake kabia-apiake CONJUGATION OF THE VERB DAUKAIA, TO MAKE. FBESENT INDIOATITE. SINOULAB. I make, daukisne Thou makest, daukisma He makes, daukisa, or dauki We make, You make. They make, PIiCBAI>. yung-nani daukisne man-nani daukisma wetin-niiui dauki, or daukisa IMFEBFEOT. I did make, daukatne Thou didst make, dankatma He did make, daukata In the same way every tense forms the plural, having no difference in the terminations. PERFECT. I have made, daukre Thou hast made, daukrum He has made, daukan nrrtrBf.. I shall make, daukamne Thou wilt make, daukama He will make, daukbia Make, Let him make, danx daukbia, or daukbiasika IHPEBATITE. LpI us make, JIake ye. Let them make. daukpe man nani daux wetiu nani dauk- bia, or daukbia- sika ( C £ U w k( W( fe( II set ill Mj wi* OtI] 3 Lam MOSQUITO LOVE SONG. 78» OTHXB lOBMB. I make not, I did not make, I have not made, I shall not make, Make not. Let him not make. Let us not make, Make ye not, Let them not make, I may or can make, I should make, I may have made, I might have made, I shall have made. Do I make? Do I not make? DoBt thou not make, or^^,^^^ ^ roakest thou not? "»""•«»""»»'» daukrusne daakruskatne yung daukruB daukamme-apia dankparama, or man daukpan daukiera, or wetin daukbiers yung nani daukbiera man nani daukpara, or daukparama wetin nani daukbiera yuns shep daukisne daukaiakatne yung shep dankre yung daukatnekrane daukaiakamne daukisneke daukrusneke Does he not make? Shall I not make? If I make, If I had not made. daukruske daukamne ■ apiake yung dankikaka yung daukruskaka * As a specimen of this language I have the following love song: Keker miren ndne, warwar pdser yamne krouekan. Goope ndrer mi koolkun I doukser. Dear mane kuker de wol proue. I sabbedne wal moonter moppara. Keker misere yapte winegan. Koker sombolo barnar lippun, lippun, lippunke. Koolunker punater bin bi- wegan. Coope ndrer tones I doukser. Coope narer mi koolkun I doukser. Of this the translation is given as follows: Dear girl, I am going far from thee. When shall we meet again to wander together on the sea-side? I feel the sweet sea-breeze blow its welcome on my cheek. I hear the distant rolling of the mournful thunder. I see the lightning flashing on the mountain's top, and illuminating all things below, but thou art not near me. My heart is sad and sorrowful; farewell! dear girl, without thee I am desolate.* Following is a comparative vooabhlary of some of the other languages. 3 MosquUoland, Bericht, pp. 241-68; Alex. Henderson's Orammar, MoalcUo Lang., N. York. 1846. * Young's Narrative, pp. 77-8. 790 LANGUAaES OF HONDUBAS. 1 i i:s.|p.| f I "§.'3 I s g S 1^ •0 S B55B5|. a fl s e^ 63*® 9 (D m S^ » S. a 5^ P^ n. £<5 B d 9 e 0* I I- 5 2.S3 1 SB. er. 1 H o CP 8 I B s> ?: ^ "I" g to iB g p ». & OROTINA CONJUGATIONS. 701 Besides the Aztec, which I have already spoken of in a previous chapter, there were four distinct languages spoken in Nicaragua: — The Coribici, Chorotega, Chon- tal, and Orotifia.* Of the Orotifia, which Mr Squier calls the Nagrandan, I have the following grammatical notes. Neither articles nor prepositions ore expressed. The plural is formed by the affix nu; — i-tiscu, bird; rus- cunu, birds. Comparatives and superlatives are ex- pressed by mah, better or more, and joooru or puru, best or most; — mehena, good ; ma-tnehena, better; puru-mehena, best. Diminutives, or deficiency, are expressed by ai or mai; — ai-mehena or mai-mehefia, bad or lacking ^od. PSONOUNS. lea Those oaffuinn cala heohela This, m. hecheri This. f. hala ica These, m. cadchinnln heohela These, f. cadohici heoheliAi Mine, m. cugani ican Mine, f. icagani ioagui Yoara, m. ontani icana Yours, f. icatani icagnna His oagani cagoi We, mMo. We, fern. Thou Yon, m. You, f. He She They, m. They, £. That * 'Ay en Nicaragua cinco lenguajes may diferentes: Coribici, qne loan mucho, Chorotega, que es la naturaT, y antigua : y assi estan enlos que lo hablan los hereduiuieiitos, y el Cacao, que es la woneda, y riqueza dela tierra Choudal es grossero, ^ serrauo. Orotifia, que dize mama, por lo que no otros (nosotros). Mexicano, que es la principal.' Oontara, HiiA. Ind., fol. 264. * A quatro o qinco lenguas distintas « diverssas las unas de las otras. La principal es la que llamau de Nicaragua, y es la mesma que hablan en Me- xico 6 en Nueva Espana. La otra es la lengua que llaman de Chorotega, 6 la ter^era es Chondal . . . Otra hay ones del golpho de OrotiSaruba hii<;ia la parte del Nordeste, 6 otras lenguas bay adelunte la tierra adentro.' Oviedo, Jlist. Otn., torn, iv., pp. 35, 37. Herrera, who has copied from Gomara aU most literally, has made a ^ery important mistake; be speaks of five lan- guages and only mentions four. As Herrera mentions a place Chuloteca, some writera, and among them Mr Squier, have applied this name to a lan- guage, but seemingly without authority. Herrera 's copy reads: 'Hablauan en Nicaragua, cinco lenguas difi rentes, Coribizi, qne lo hablan mucho en Chuloteca, que es la natural, y antigua, y ansi estauan en los que la hablau- an. . . .Los de Chondal son grosseVos, y serranos, la quarta es Orotina, Mex- icana es la quinta.' Hi^. Gen., dec. iii., lib. iv., cap. vii. Purchas has copied Gomara more closely, and cites the five like him. PUgrimea, vol. v., p. 887. Mr Squier makes the following division: Dirian, Nagrandan, Choluteca, Oro- tina, and Chondal. Those speaking the Aztec dialect he names Niquirans and also counts the Choluteca as a dialect of the same. NioaragxM, vol. ii., p. 310-12; Buschmann, Ortmamen, p. 132; Froebel, Cent. Amer., p. 69, et seci.; £oyh'8 Bide, vol. i., p. 267, vol. ii., pp. 286-7; Hauel, Mtx. Gvat., p. 397; FtSaeto, Carta, p. 20. 792 LANOUAQES OF NIOABAQUA. CONJUGATION OF THE VEBB 8A, TO BE. PBKBKMT IJIOIOATIVB. smauLAB lam, Tbonart, Heia, si a4 ■A PLUBAL. We are, so Yon are, soa They are, snhi I was, Tbou wast. He was. WPRSFKOT. oani We were, cana You wore, can& They were, PIBnCCT. canan& oanano4 I have been, Thou hast been. He has been. sAoA saohu 8ao& We have been, You have been. They have been, 8&on& s4 cuahi sagahu I hod been, Tbou hadst been, He had been. PLUPK mnoanini mucananini ariCT. Plural the same Fiiurr rcTOBK. I shall be, lamanambi | We shall be, BBCOm) F0TUBB. lamananna I shall have been. malamaua We shall have been, lamana CONJUGATION OF THE VEBB AIHA, TIHA, AHIHA, TO COME. PBKdBNT INUIOATIVB. BIN1ULAB. PLDBAL. I come, I came, I have come, I had come, I shall oome, I shall have oome, Come, I should come. If I had come. icnoaha We oome, nCPCBTKOT. incunahalu | We came. PKBTKOT. iousanaha | We have oome, PLDPBBFBOT. ioasohisalu | We had oome. PIBST FDTCBR. iongaha | We shall come, SKOOND FUTUBR. iouvihiluuihn hechelunagu- bi hecheluuasu- bald hcrjh'jl '.sagu- IllutU hechelunigu* alalu heohelugnha We shall have come, hechehivihi- luingualalu niPBBATITB. ahiyaica | Cet us oome. iaugahalu ioumahaluvi- hilu We should oome. If we had oome, ahiyohecheu hechelugu« alalu heoholuninin- ueamaguiha "< T Squitr'a Nicaragua, vol. ii., pp. 315-310. NICABAOUA AND OOSTA RIGA VOCABULARIES, 793 Of the Orotifia and Chorotega I vocabulary. also insert a short Man Woman Head Face Ear Eye Nose Arm Houso Hnn Fire OBOntfA rah»ia rapaku a'cu, oredi enu nan Beta ta'oo pa'pn g«»a nhcn ahka CBOROTXQA nnho naliHeyomo Koochoino groto ntihme iiabte. miiugoo deno uahngu nuinbu uahu OBOnflA OHOSOTROA Water (leia niinbu Stone esee, or esenn nugo Wood bora nanguima To drink mahuia boprima To go oiyu, or ion paya Dead ganganu gagaine anuirume White meitha I lea aaho Thou, he ica Bumnsheta We heohelu BemeLma > More scanty still is the information regarding the tongues of Costa Rica. Only one vocabulary is at hand of the languages spoken by the Blancos, Valientes, and Talatnancas, who iiiiiabit the east coast Ixjtween the Rio Zent and the lioca del Toro. Besides these there are mentioned, as sixjaking separate tongues, the Chi- ripos, Guatusos, and Tirik's. Of the language of the Talamancas I give a few words. Man Woman Head Faoe Ear Ejre NoBe Hand HoURO Siin Moon Fire On the isthmus of Darien there is nothing to be mentioned but the names of tongues said to have been s|)oken there, and of siK^imens nothing l)ut a few scanty vocabularies exist. Oviodo, s[)eaking of Nica- ragua, Costa Rica, and the ancient province of 1'ierra Firme, thinks there were as many as seventy-two dis- tinct t(mgues sp(>ken in that region. He specially mentions the Coiba, the liurioa, and the Paris.'" Anda- " Id., pp. 320-23. » W<i'nur r.nd Si'herter, Coida Rtm, p. GG2; Srhcrter, Vnmh., in Sitzumja- beriehtt der Alcad. der Wissetmch., Wicn, vol. xv., no. i., 1855, pp. 28-35. ID ' Pienso yo que son upartados del numoro di' las soptuuta y dox-' Oi>U Higna-kirincma Water df-tz(t& Hih'iia-uragro Stone &k Hll-ZU-kl'l Wood u-ruk Hii-kar-ki'i Dog tM(!hi-t8chl mi-ku-ke Good buini Bti-wu-Akdt(1i Bad be-Bo-i BU-tHhn-ko-ti{ I bo-h*; Hii-fra-tzin-Bek Thou tHchi-Hi Kiihi'i He su-d(5 kikn-liucS Wo Ba-ta-war-ke tu-In You Bohetsch-te tucliu-ko They bo-zo * 794 ISTHMIAN LANOUAOEa goya speaks of a distinct langua^ in the province of Ada; another called the Cueva as spoken in the prov- inces of Comogre and Biruqueta, on Pearl Island, about the gulf of San Miguel, and in the province of Coiba; at Nombre de Dios the Chuchura; to each of the prov- inces of Tobreytrota, Nata, Chiru, Chame, Paris, Esoo- ria, Chicacotra, Sangana, and Guarara, a distinct lan- guage is assigned." Another tongue spoken of by an old writer is that of the Simerones." To the different surveying and exploring expeditions of later years we are indebted for a few notes on the languages spoken in Darien at this day. The Tules, Dariens, Gholos, Dorachos, Savanerics, Cuna:?, and Bayamos, are new names not mentioned by any of the older writers; of some of them vocabularies have been taken, but other- wise we are left in darkness.^^ OHOLO TULR WATIB'S DABUEM TOCAB. Water payto tee doola Fire tuboor cho Sun pesea hedecho ip^ Moon nee nee Tree pachra dh^ chowala (pi.) House neka Man mochina mastola Woman wnena pnndola poonah Thunder pa marra Dog acha Ear , uwa Eye ibia Nose an uchaa Month kagya Father tant«\ Mother naunah Brother roopah Go channah Bleep cotchah Fin« mamaixbah •do, Slat. Oen., torn, i., lib. ii., cap. xliii. ' Tn tierra flrme ai mni diver- ■asi i apoitadaH Lenguas.' Ovtedo, rrotmio, iu liarcia, Huiioriadons, torn, i., p. 12. 'Ai entre elloii lenguas diferentes.' Fernando Colon, in Batcia, Ilinto- riadorta, torn, i., fol. 106. ' Son trk lor diuerse lingue.' Colombo, Hitt. Am- meraglio, p. 406. l> Anmgoya, Relacion, in Nacarrete Col., torn, iii., p. 393, et seq.; Jlw' rtra. Hint. Oen., dec. iv., lib. i., cap. xi. ■* Baptista Antonio, Retation, in Hafduyt'a Voy., torn, iii., fol. 664. " Voter Mithridatea, torn, iii,, pt ii., p. 707; Cxdien'a Darien, p. 65; Fitt- roy, in Lond, Otog., Soc., Jour., vol. xx., i». 164; Ijaiham, in Id., pp. 189- 90; Steman'a Voy. Herald, vol. i., p. 312; Jiidmll'a hthmua. pp. 33-38; IM Puydt, Explor,, in Lond, (hog, Soo., Jour., vol. xxxviii., p. 91. OHOLO, TULE, AlfD XUBIEM LANOUAOES. 795 One Two Three Four FiTe Ten TDIil VAIBB'S DABUM TOCAB. qaenohaqns hean pocoa d\T pagw» tnfl pakesna caher aptau eooig ambe deh u Although from a perusal of what has here been gath- ered we might wish to know more of the weird imag- inings that floated through the minds of these peoples, and to follow further the interminable intermixture of tongues and dialects, spoken, grunted, and gestured be- tween the Arctic Ocean and the Atrato River, we must content ourselves with what we have. I have gathered and given in this volume all that I have been able to find ; and from the readiness with which the Americans were wont to adopt the dogmas and creeds of Euro- peans, supernatural conceptions supposedly superior to their own, and insist upon their being aboriginal, and from the rapid and bewildering changes that so quickly mar and destroy the original purity of tongues, there is little hope of our learning further from living lips, or of our ever being able to study these things from the scattered and degraded remnants of the people them- selves. He who carefully examines the Myths and Languages of the aboriginal nations inhabiting the Pacific States, cannot fail to be impressed with the similarity between them and the beliefs and tongues of mankind elsewhere. Here is the same insatiate thirst to know the unknowable, here are the same audacious attempts to tear asunder the veil, the same fashioning and peopling of worlds, laying out and circumscribing of celestial regions, and manu- factuing, and setting up, spiritually and materially, of creators, man and animal makers and rulers, everywhere manifest. Here is apparent what would seem to be the same inherent necessity for worship, for propitiation, for 1* CuUtn'B Darim, pp. 9!>-10ii; Latham, in Lond. Ocog. Soe., Jour., toI. XX., p. 190; Waftr's Ntw Voy., pp. 186-188. 796 OONOLUSIOK. purification, or a cleansing from sin, for atonement and sacrifice, with all the symbols and paraphernalia of nat- ural and artificial religion. In their speech the same gnunmatical constructions are seen with the usual varia- tions in form and scope, in poverty and richness, which are found in nations, rude or cultivated, everywhere. Little as we know of the beginning and end of things, we can but feel, as fresh facts are brought to light and new comparisons made between the races and ages of the earth, that humanity, of whatsoever origin it may be or howsoever circumstanced, is formed on one model, and unfolds under the influence of one inspiration. BND OF THE THIRD V0LT7MB. tnd at- me ia- ch re. nd of ay el -1 a &.yy%< •U-J V y